Paul R. Kirk

DEVASTATION POINT

5 Years Post Viral Apocalypse

-This book is for my brother, Steven R. Kirk. You meant so much to me and died way too soon. May you rest in peace.

SECTION 1: The Hunt for Connor Mac gets Complicated

CHAPTER 1.1-The Ambush

“It shouldn’t be a problem,” said Connor. His voice was surprisingly calm.

“No problem?” asked Dave incredulously.

“No.”

“How you figure that? I got nine armed guys backing me up.”

“Yeah, I see that you do—”

“We’ll eat you for fuckin’ lunch,” said Dave.

The menace in his tone was palpable. He took another step toward Connor.

“Well, I’ve killed six at one time, big guy. Ten isn’t much different.”

“You think?”

“That is, depending on weapon use.”

“Weapons? You mean like this knife I’m gonna stick you with?”

“Nah… knives I can handle. It’s guns that’re more difficult.”

“That a fact?”

“You guys out of ammo? I see you and your men carry guns, but prefer knives.”

In disbelief, Dave turned toward his crew, an intimidating bunch. They were spread out, blocking any hopes of escape from the deer path into the deeper woods. Studying them, Dave realized most had guns on display, hanging by a shoulder strap or tucked in a belt, but knives were in their hands. He’d have to correct that. Good ammo was getting hard to come by since the Sickness set in.

“Can you believe the balls on this prick?” Dave yelled to the men.

“Fuck ’im. Bastard’s unarmed and talking shit,” yelled a skinny man with several missing front teeth.

Dave spat on the ground at Connor’s feet.

“You know, I’m surprised you’re still alive,” said Connor.

“What?”

“You took your eyes off your primary combatant too long. That’s reckless. It’s the fourth major mistake you made since you attempted this piss-ass ambush.” Connor’s voice was conversational, holding no malice.

“What?” Dave stared, amazed at the fearlessness.

“Open your ears, you prick. I said I’m surprised you’re still alive.”

“Wow. Fuck you, ya little prick.”

Connor smiled, taking a slow step backward to gain space, glancing at the hostile crew around him.

“Granted, you made it passed H5N1 and the Sickness, so you have some luck and genetics on your side.”

“And you sure as hell don’t.”

“But, since our little chat began, I’ve had six chances to maim you, three of which would’ve likely proven fatal.”

“Who the hell is this guy?” asked Dave.

“Kill the shithead. Quit fuckin’ around,” a voice in the crowd shouted.

“Yeah,” said another.

Connor shifted, allowing the setting sun to highlight the eight-inch blade in Dave’s left hand. The shift gave him a better view of the muscular crewmember that had just spoken. Connor made one final attempt to leave unmolested. “Listen, gentlemen. I’m just passing through. Okay? On the road back to Pennsylvania.”

“Right. You do that,” said Dave.

“Let me be on my way. Huh? No one has to die.”

“He’s too calm, Dave. Something’s up,” said a squat, barrel-chested man.

“Yeah, the prick’s either crazy or up to something,” said a skinny man with an ugly scar across his forehead. “I mean, shit, he ain’t even got a knife. What kinda asshole ain’t got at least a knife?”

“Maybe it’s in his pack. Or maybe he’s got somebody with him… yeah, that’d explain it,” said a tall, black-haired man, hovering in the back of the bunch.

“We’ll just see about that, won’t we now, Buzzy,” said Dave. He let loose a shrill whistle followed by a sharp double tweet. He smiled at his crew.

Dave glared at Connor. Connor was content to wait. Finally, the silence was broken.

“I’m thinking he’s military, Davey. Fuck, over half the stragglers we’ve met since the Cuckoo flu are military. Look how he’s standing.”

“Shut up, Gizmo,” said Dave. His eyes never strayed from Connor.

“I’m serious. I slid next to this tree and the little bastard noticed right away. He’s had some training, probably some Special Forces shit by the looks of ’im. Let me handle this.”

“Fuck you. Gizzy. He’s mine. And I got first dibs on whatever this asshole got in that big pack.”

Connor visibly tensed at a sound from the woods, unheard by Dave and the crew. He glanced sharply right and focused on the darker portion of the woods. He relaxed slightly and slowly adjusted his backpack straps for comfort, keeping an eye on Dave and his crew.

Several crewmembers noticed Connor’s apparent interest in the nearby woods. A few seconds later, a tall man emerged onto the path, as if he’d simply materialized. The man carried a scoped rifle with an easy sense of familiarity. He cleared the treeline and stopped, glaring intently at Dave. He was not happy.

“There now. There’s something,” said Connor. He studied the youthful face stained black beneath a green cap, which did little to hide his shoulder-length blond hair. Several small branches stuck haphazardly from an army jacket and various attachment points of the man’s fatigues. It was easy to sense the calm confidence of this new man. Connor realized the time for solid action had arrived.

“Looking at him, I’d say he’s probably the most proficient of your little ambush party, Davey.”

Connor split eye contact between Dave and the new guy, barely glancing at the rest.

“You knew I was coming out right here?” The man’s voice was deeper than expected, intense.

“Of course, Sniper.”

“How?”

“Maximum stealth approach vector, sun position, elevation, foliage, and wind direction given known terrain and target. Excellent choices representing good training. Probably outta Fort Bragg.”

“Huh.”

“And, I might add, your stealth tactics and target acquisition were top-shelf during the past three hours. Took some effort to avoid it until now.”

“Huh, right.”

“And, I must say, I’m certainly glad to see you right now. This little bonus makes our discussions a bit more smooth.”

“Fuck, he’s definitely military, Dave! I’m tellin ya, kill the bastard and quit playing,” said Gizmo.

The Sniper held up his hand, stopping the rising grumble of the crew. He studied Connor before speaking. “Interesting. You Recon?”

“No. 82nd. You?”

“Death from above, huh? I’m Recon.”

“Fuckin’ bedwetters.”

“Funny, I heard that ’bout the Airborne.”

Connor smiled. Slowly, he pointed east. “Listen Recon, I’m not looking to cause trouble. Just let me be on my way.”

“Can’t do that. Need the supplies. That’s what Dave here says and he’s in command.”

“Is that right?”

“We need to know what you’re carrying in that big pack. Looks heavy. We want to know what’s in it.”

“What’s in it is mine,” said Connor, instinctively adjusting his feet, extensive training already preparing him for the impending altercation.

“It’s mine now,” said Dave, charging forward and swinging his blade in a brutal arc. Stepping sideways, Connor slipped from the wicked mid-section slash. He stripped the knife from Dave’s hand with a tendon-bashing chop, grabbed the blade handle, and smoothly sliced Dave’s throat, carefully easing up to keep death from coming too soon.  Connor lightly tossed the weapon at Dave’s feet, sliding out of range. Mesmerized, the crew watched, stunned.

“Didn’t your mother ever tell you not to play with knives?” said Connor, turning his grim smile toward the Sniper.

“Leave ’im be, Dave,” said the Sniper. “Let’s just go.” The sniper failed to hide a faint grin, but despite his amusement, he was noticeably more alert.

“Fuck you, Marty! I ain’t leaving him. This bastard’s mine!” Dave touched his neck, incensed at the blood on his hands. Furious, he snatched up the knife, prepared to launch his next assault. There was an uproar from the crew.

“C’mon, Dave, he’ll fuckin’ kill you!”

Dave was blind to that possibility. “Fuck you!”

“You gotta know that, Davey,” taunted Connor.

“Piss off!”

“I haven’t seen somebody move that fast in a long time,” said the Sniper, admiringly.

“Yeah, so what! I’m gonna kill this little bastard.”

“Dave. Dave. Just how ’bout you save some face, huh? Admit you’re outmatched. C’mon, let’s move on. We don’t need this.”

“You don’t know shit, Marty.”

“Dammit! Just let ’im go. It’s not worth it.”

“Fuck you, Marty! I run this crew.”

Connor tracked the exchange with interest. Like watching a tennis match, turning his head to catch each volley.

“Davey, c’mon, this guy’s probably a damn staff sergeant in this shit, aren’t ya, Airborne? Huh?”

“I’ll take that as a compliment, Recon. Or, if I may, Marty.”

“Let’s just leave ’im,” suggested Marty.

“He’s mine!” said Dave.

“Have Gizzy shoot ’im, then. That’ll solve it.”

Enraged, Dave attacked using a nicely deceptive right leg feint coming up and into Connor’s neck with a vicious, stabbing stroke. Connor shifted, accommodating the knife and body motion. He slammed an open right cross to the nose. Blood burst onto Dave’s face and he staggered. Dazed, he snorted, clearing blood pooling in the back of his throat. Dave appraised the situation, in no hurry to launch another assault.

“C’mon, Davey, listen up! Stop before Airborne gets pissed and kills you.”

Grudgingly, Marty nodded in Connor’s direction, a small sign of respect.

“Sounds like a plan,” said Connor.

Connor wore a tight smile, knowing a more deadly assault was coming. Fuming, Dave launched with clear intent to use his fifty-pound weight advantage. Connor took the impressive energy of the charge and transferred Dave into a nearby oak tree. Dave slammed horizontally against the tree, crumpling to the ground. The sound of snapped ribs and a grunt of escaping air told a clear story. Dave lay gasping, quite done for the moment.

“I noticed you haven’t killed him yet,” said Marty.

“Ah, I’d rather not have to fight the rest of the crew, including you, if I don’t have to. Killing Dave would kinda force the issue, wouldn’t it?”

“I see your point.”

Connor scanned the dirty and disheveled crew. “Listen, you guys, let me be on my way, okay? If we meet again and you guys need anything serious on the up and up, just ask. Name’s Connor Mac. Hear that? I’ll help you out, no questions asked.” He adjusted his backpack for comfort, preparing to leave.

Marty interrupted. “Sorry, Airborne. Sorry, Connor Mac. Can’t let you leave. Unless you leave that pack.” Marty leveled the rifle toward center mass and moved his finger tighter on the trigger.

“You’ll be dead if that finger goes any further, Marty.” Connor’s voice held calm conviction. Marty hesitated.

“How you figure that?”

“You’re good. But you’re not Snuff.”

“Snuff?”

“My traveling partner. I imagine that crazy fuck’s just about had it with my games. And, itching to do some shootin’ that’s for sure.”

“What the fuck you talking about? You don’t have squat out there.”

“Huh, are you willing to chance that?”

“I been scouting you damn near six hours. Circled you twice the last two. Area’s secure. Clean as a whistle.”

“Your call, blue eyes,” said Connor. Leisurely, he wiped his nose, twice.

“Let’s just waste ’im,” said Gizmo.

Taking the initiative, Gizmo approached Connor, shifting the M4 into his hands to fire.

“Watch it, Gizzy,” said Connor, pointing and holding the pose, “You’ll be first when it goes down you keep at it.”

“Fuck you, Connor Mac,” said Gizmo, continuing his progress, “I told Dave to let me handle—”

Gizmo crumpled to the ground with a 30.06 caliber hole between his eyes and the back of his head missing. Everyone but Connor stared at the fallen figure, stunned. A single loud reverberation bounded through the woods and Marty dropped to the ground and rolled. He swung his rifle toward the direction of the sound and immediately swung it back toward Connor.

“Save the ammo, Marty,” yelled Connor, palms up and out, “if you actually have any!”

“I have one for you!”

The crew ducked, seeking safe cover during the exchange. Connor smiled.

“C’mon, Marty! The best firepower’s first to go. You know that, you fuckin’ Jarhead! Why’d I let you live? Huh?” yelled Connor.

“You tell me,” yelled Marty. He sensed things were not as they seemed.

“Because I pointed to Gizzy, that’s why! Shoulda been you, you know that! Damn, Snuff’s probably pissed, but now has sights on you and only you.”

“Huh?”

“Listen. You hafta know I’m giving you a break.”

“That right?”

“Call it military courtesy.”

“Really? This Snuff can’t have line of sight! Besides, you’ll go down with me.”

“You don’t know Snuff.” Connor’s relaxed smile was incredibly bright. Some of the crew edged closer to the treeline. Connor noticed.

“Ah, I wouldn’t move around too much just now, guys. It might be misconstrued as an attack. You know… towards me personally.” His easy confidence stopped most movement.

“Just drop your weapons and packs, guys. Take a step or two back from ’em for me, would you?”

Grumbling and swearing, each resisted. Into the pissed off chatter, a furious scream announced that Dave had made it to a standing position, covered in his own blood. With a sigh, Connor simply pointed and Dave dropped to the ground with a small grunt. The last rays of sun began to fade, but were enough to highlight the bullet hole above his left eye, as he lay twitching. Once again, the air reverberated with the sound of a single bullet fired at medium range. Soon, night would come. Marty lowered his weapon, grinning. Connor nodded at Marty and moved toward the rest of the crew. Irritable but silent, the men dropped what they carried, except Marty.

“Like I said, gentlemen, I’ll just be on my way. But thanks for the entertainment. I must admit, I kinda needed it. There’s so little real action nowadays, since the Sickness. Oh, and sorry about Gizmo—he was probably an alright guy.”

Connor scooped up each man’s pack, testing weight. He kept several heavier ones, discarding the light ones as having limited value. “Back up, you fuck,” said Connor to a man attempting to guard his pack possessively.

The pure threat in his tone caused the man to jump. The men who’d lost packs were none too happy, but did nothing other than glare. Taking his time, Connor inspected the available guns, particularly the M4 in Gizmo’s hands.

“As I thought. No ammo. What is it with the bad planning?”

Connor checked the knives lying on the ground. He chose the nine-inch stainless Gerber for his own pack and tossed the remaining weapons deep into the woods. He found no guns of any intrinsic value except the one Marty carried. He knew he wouldn’t get that one without a fight. Besides, military sniper bore would be impossible to find nowadays, making the weapon worthless unless used as a club.

“Thanks, guys.” Satisfied, Connor slipped past a scrawny black-haired man and walked backwards for the first twenty feet before easing around to head east.

“You said we made four major mistakes in this,” Buzzy yelled. “What were the other three?”

Connor faded into the woods, but decided to respond. His voice carried.

“Well, I guess I’ll answer that just for fun. The first mistake is that you guys smell from a mile away. Truly, take a damn bath once in a while. We smelled you 400 yards out on your first approach into our neck of the woods. Remember, human shit smell carries on the wind. Isn’t that right, Marty?”

Marty remained silent, trying his best to not grin.

“The second reason,” Connor continued, “is that ambush tactics are best used in conjunction with immediate and overwhelming force. But, as you can see here, Davey felt like the infamous fat cat playing with a mouse. This time, the cat died. And number three, save some damn ammo! The best-placed firepower usually wins.”

The crew grumbled and swore, as Connor passed on his words of wisdom.

“Oh, and as a bonus, I’ll let you guys in on a special little secret. You never, ever bring a sniper into a hostile situation. As you can see by Snuff’s ministrations, they’re worth their weight in gold from afar.”

“I hear that.” Though the voice was quiet, he knew Marty had spoken. The crew strained to hear more, but the coming dusk held no sounds. Connor had faded into the trees like a smokey apparition. A minute later, the crew stirred and the almost magical spell was broken. Buzzy and several others glanced at Marty to complain about not shooting the guy, but his return glare quelled such conjecture. Eventually, the men stripped Gizmo and Dave of their belongings and talked of tracking Connor, though nobody committed to such a pursuit. Upset, each trudged off to search for their guns and knives Connor had tossed into the woods. Most were recovered before total darkness came.

CHAPTER 1.2-Returning to Base

Several hours later, the unlucky hunting crew reached the abandoned stone farmhouse designated as base for the past week. Each man was angry and in a foul mood. They discussed the unfortunate outcome of today’s hunting and the impact it had had personally. Buzzy, usually quiet, voiced his displeasure at losing four packs of Marlboros he’d just found in Warsaw, Indiana. The entire crew was hungry and several scrounged the kitchen and basement in a futile attempt to find any remaining canned goods, though all such edible items were long gone. As it stood, they’d not eaten anything since the small doe killed that morning. The doe hadn’t gone far in appeasing their hunger and, to exacerbate it, they began to speak of the times before the Sickness, when cow and pig meat was abundant. A few spoke of hunting the huge flock of geese that gathered on the small pond close to the farmhouse, but their hunger was not enough to overcome the superstitious fear of succumbing to the Sickness brought upon them by the worldwide Avian flu.

By unspoken agreement, Marty was the new leader of these demoralized losers. He assigned night watch to three men, promising to replace them in four hours. The rest of the crew, including him, spread out on the ground floor of the farmhouse for sleep. Feeling mildly depressed, Marty wondered how he’d dropped so low as to have to hang out with this sorry bunch. Sleepy, Marty McCullough’s thoughts drifted to Connor and his mysterious friend Snuff.

CHAPTER 1.3-Snuff

“You can’t keep doing that shit, Mac,” said Amanda Abbington. She set her Remington 30.06 and Connor’s M-4 and Mossberg shotgun against the fireplace bricks. Angry, she threw a string of several rabbits in his lap. Caught off guard, he grabbed hold of the rabbits as they nearly flopped into the small fire.

“I know, Snuff. But damn, it sure keeps the boredom away.”

“Quit calling me that! And you’re fucking suicidal man.”

“Aww, c’mon, Snuff! They were just a bunch of low-life assholes. I couldn’t resist setting them up. And, you know that I needed this.”

“Needed it?”

“Yeah. C’mon, I told you before. I need it sometimes. I just can’t handle the mundane routine sometimes, you know?”

“Is that right?”

“Sure. Stealth, intelligence gathering, planning and prep, tactical analysis and execution are the name of the game. It’s how I was trained. It’s who I am. But, I need to live it sometimes, you know? I have too much of that existential risk-taker in me, so my dad used to say.”

“Right, stay delusional for all I care.”

With a dreamy, faraway look, Connor continued. “Yeah, I need to feel like I’m alive. Right in the thick of things… something like that.”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. You’re bat-shit crazy, Mac. I can’t keep saving your ass if you keep pulling these stunts!”

Connor leapt from his sitting position, anger building. Facing Amanda with the intent to rage, he noticed the raw frustration and concern in her eyes and dialed his anger back several notches. “Aww, c’mon, Snuff! You wouldn’t even be here now if it wasn’t for me! Did you just conveniently forget how I saved your sweet ass in Kansas? Huh?”

“Fuck off,” Amanda said. She was mostly past reliving those assholes pinning her down and ripping at her clothes. The nightmares were almost totally gone. For a few angry seconds, they stared at one another, each unwilling to give ground.

Abruptly, Snuff turned, snatched her rifle, and left the living room. She entered the small kitchen, surveyed her options, and began searching the kitchen drawers and cabinets for useful items. Upset, she banged drawers closed. Connor, who had followed her, noticed that her rifle never left her grip.

He couldn’t help himself. “Yeah, that’s it, make yourself useful.”

“Fuck you. You’re such an asshole.”

Stubbornly, Connor ignored the watery tears welling up in her eyes. He retrieved the string of rabbits and re-entered the kitchen, casually tossing the fresh kill into the sink. With little ceremony, he expertly skinned each rabbit with his mainstay, a six-inch Kershaw combat knife. Amanda stormed out of the kitchen and into the back rooms.

“We’ll have Cajun spiced rabbit for a late dinner!” yelled Connor. His outburst made him feel immature, but he continued skinning the rabbits. When finished, he removed some spices from his backpack and dry-rubbed them into the meat. Arranging several makeshift skewers over the living room fire, he began to slow-cook the rabbits. He expected they would be ready in a few hours. As they cooked, he reentered the kitchen and searched through the backpacks he’d taken from Dave’s crew. Inspection of a can of peaches revealed no apparent oxidation, no denting, no expanding or anything else that would hint of spoiling.

“I got sliced peaches in heavy syrup!” Despite his excitement, his revelation was met with silence. Yet, Amanda couldn’t resist the thought of canned peaches. Connor heard her return to the living room. When he peered through the doorway, she was sitting in front of the fire, sullenly staring into the yellow flames. Connor studied the slump to her slim shoulders and a protective urge crept into his thoughts. Strange, he thought, how this beautiful young woman had such an impact on him. Amanda Abbington endured much on her own since the Sickness. She was twenty-four years old and living in a world filled with pain. The thought made him feel exceptionally old at thirty-seven.

“Hey,” he said quietly as he approached. Amanda ignored him and Connor felt her weariness, deciding that maybe she had a point, maybe he was suicidal. He settled next to her, gently brushing her silky black bangs from her eyes. She didn’t pull away from his touch, an overall good sign, but she was lost in thought. “You okay?”

Amanda remained silent while Connor reached into his jacket pocket and removed a newly opened pack of cigarettes. Slipping one from the pack, he took his time and slowly leaned toward a small burning ember in the fire to light it. Inhaling deeply, he blew the smoke toward the ceiling.

“Give me one, you lucky bastard.”

Connor knew she was on the way to getting over the day’s events.

“Huh? Oh, this? For a small kiss, you can have a whole pack. I have four—didn’t I mention that?” Connor began pulling other items from his backpack. “I secured a bunch of canned food and two D batteries that might work. And, we now have nine twelve-gauge shells, too. Guess those bastards didn’t like to share ammo, being as one of the guys had a piece of shit shotgun. Don’t know if the shells work, but maybe.”

“Really? You found four packs?” Snuff’s eyes lit up in excitement.

“Yeah,” Connor stared amazed at the transformation. “As you might imagine, they’re a wee bit stale.” The brightness of her crystal blue eyes beneath straight black bangs nearly decimated him.

“And you can have all four packs, if you dance for me again tonight.”

“C’mon, Mac, I’d dance for you anyways, if you asked. You know that, you sonofabitch.” Her voice had softened considerably and she shifted to face him. He smiled.

“Yeah, and somehow, I think you might even outdo yourself tonight. But, you know that smoking… it’s a bad habit.”

“Tell me about it.” Snuff rose, standing before him. The fire highlighted the fine curves of her hips and the long, lithe muscles of her tall, slim body. She unbuttoned her light summer jacket, tossing it aside, before pulling the tan colored tank top over her head.

“Wow,” said Connor.

“Shhh…”

In awe, Connor watched. Undressing, Amanda had a natural animal grace that emphasized her flat stomach and the smooth curves of her buttocks and breasts. Hand faintly shaking, he lit another cigarette and offered it to her. He knew he was lucky to have this young woman, for whatever brief moment of time.

CHAPTER 1.4-Nicole

Nicole and Colonel Starkes sat on five-gallon buckets near the helicopter while the men formed a ring around them on guard.

“Where is he?”

“Who?”

“The father of your child.”

“He left.”

“Where?”

“Said he was going to Pittsburgh, south of it, a place he had in the mountains.”

“I need to find him.”

“Good luck on that. Oh, and if you do, tell him he has a son.”

“What’s the man’s name?”

“His name? Why the hell would I tell you that?”

“Because I’m here to help you outta this shithole.”

“Is that right?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

“Huh. All right, okay then, he goes by Connor Mac. Don’t know his full name.”

“Sounds Irish. He’s Irish? That’s good—”

“Why’s that good?”

“Cause our latest viral studies suggest Irish genetics were the most successful subgroup at surviving the Sickness. They’re the most robust of any and all humans worldwide. Well, as far as we know.”

“Huh?”

“We’ve determined that the presence of gene marker K-64S1 provides optimal resistance to the H5N1 Avian plague. Or, the Sickness or Cuckoo Flu as everyone likes to call it. This gene marker’s rare and only evident in individuals of strong Irish descent.”

“Huh? Whatever that means… but hell, I’m Irish. Full blood my Dad’s side.”

Colonel Hannah Starkes studied the young women before responding. She certainly was striking in her natural Irish beauty. The large almond-shaped eyes, blue-gray, were accentuated nicely by the straggly, red-blonde hair. Her cheeks were lightly peppered with freckles around her thin nose. Her teeth were perfect.

“I can tell. You have the look. Based on your genetics and your smarts, it’s probably why you’re alive. By the way, you seem quite healthy and, I must admit, rather striking, even dirty and wearing scraps. Huh… it does seem that all survivors seem to have an inherent ‘attractive’ quality, particularly as defined by western standards of beauty.”

“Uh, thanks, I guess. You have any real food?”

“Sure. As much as you want.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, are you breast feeding?”

“When there’s milk to give, yeah. Haven’t eaten real well in three days. So… there’s not much.”

Colonel Starkes stared at the small baby swathed beneath a dirty pink blanket in the woman’s arms. With a gentle tremble to her hand, she lifted the coarse cloth to take a better look, exhaling in relief.

“The kid looks healthy though.”

“I know, right? Doesn’t seem to bother him, not eating real good for a few days. Seems like he almost expects it… probably has some ‘tough’ gene crap in him, like his daddy.” Nicole hesitated before further speaking her mind. “Umm, you know… I’m still scared shitless. Why all the men and that big black helicopter?”

Colonel Starkes gave Nicole what she hoped was a gentle, reassuring smile. Calmly, she answered. “Well, what you’re staring at is the only known ’copter operating in the States. That’s an H-92 Superhawk. And, flying here to San Fran from Mt. Storm was a logistical nightmare, let me tell you. The men are mostly active military, except GT, Scott and Shamus. That’s those three refusing to wear army issue. We found that trio in Baltimore, on a boat in the inner harbor, if you can imagine. They were doing some fishing. We had to convince them we were for real… after they captured four of our ops trying to board their boat.”

“Ops?”

“Hell, it took a full week’s supply of fresh food and four bottles of Glenlivet to let them know we were serious in recruiting them.”

“Recruiting?”

“Yeah, see, Shamus, the big one there with the pointed goatee? He knows how to fly that Superhawk. And GT, the guy with the thick glasses and tribal tattoos next to him can fix anything on it given time. Scott, well, he’s kind’ve got a knack for ‘finding things’ when they’re needed. See him? He’s the black-haired one with green eyes thinking he’s Mr. GQ.”

“I see—”

“If you can keep a secret, I’ll let you know that they’re a seasoned team of heavy hitters from back in the day. Retired. Retired early from Uncle Sam’s covey of covert specialists.”

“Oh.”

“Look at them three standing there next to that big monster of a man, Major O’Malley. He’s my right hand man. Major’s smart as hell.”

Colonel Starkes nodded toward her second. By unspoken signal, the huge man with the green eyes, bright shock of red hair and bushy red mustache started toward the helicopter to grab a go packet containing a few hunks of cheese, crackers and a can of soda. With keen interest, Nicole followed his movements.

“You know, I haven’t seen anything in the air for five years. I mean nothing. Kinda scared the crap out of me seeing you land last night and track me down into my hidey-hole—it was unreal.”

Colonel Starke’s expression softened. She felt a compelling need to explain. “Infrared. We have infrared capability. Well, some, anyway. But, you know, you had a good hidey-hole. Three exits and two hidden knives, plus a shotgun. The way I figure it, you’ve probably made good use of them livin’ so close to I-80.”

“Ummm.” Nicole nodded.

“By the way, nice try with Mickey. If he weren’t a hand-to-hand combat expert, you would’ve gotten the better of him. He said you were a wildcat. That’s high praise from Mickey—he doesn’t talk much.”

Nicole hugged her baby tighter in her arms, getting colder with the late night chill. Colonel Starkes recognized the gesture, removing her army jacket to gently drape it around Nicole and the baby. They sat quietly for a moment while the men surrounding them stole surreptitious glances in their direction.

“Listen, can you tell me more about the Sickness? I mean, is everyone pretty much dead?”

Colonel Starkes took a moment to consider. “No, not everyone. Last known population count was at 45,211 in the States. Though, I’ll need to add two more, counting you both. Some stragglers arrive every so often, so the count’s still rising. And, reports from Europe are a bit higher at around 200,000. Keep in mind most are from Ireland and Scotland. Russia’s officially unaccounted for, but reports confirm some have survived the Sickness. Oh, and China, Japan, and the entire Pacific basin were hit bad. Probably less than 300,000 left from billions from what we can tell.”

“Oh. Ah…”

“India and the Middle East are essentially gone. No real count above 200,000. Mostly speculation at the survival rate. Might be lower. Same deal with Africa, but that only includes radio transmissions from Johannesburg.”

“I see…”

“And we don’t have any intel from elsewhere in the world except that Australia might be doing somewhat okay.”

“Australia?”

“Yeah… they’d be hard bastards to kill off totally, I imagine. There’s an extensive amount of Irish blood in that Botany Bay gene pool. Oh, and all science stations in Antarctica and the North Pole reported no exposure impact over the ham. I’m told probably because of the extreme cold. But… we did lose contact with all but the Norwegians last month.”

“Oh.”

“On the other hand, problem is, radiation from blown nuke plants right here in the U.S. and around the world definitely took a good number of people that survived those first few years. I know we would have had more survivors of this fiasco without them, that’s for sure. And the dead bodies piling up all around brought diseases, which were once easy to fight—not anymore. They killed hundreds of thousands more.”

“Oh my.”

Colonel Starkes and Nicole lapsed into silence, each lost in thought. Gently, Colonel Starkes pushed forward. “Umm, your name’s Nicole Townsend, correct?”

“Uh… yeah. Hold up! Now, how in the hell would you know my name?”

“Lemme explain, please! Nicole, look, we don’t know much about what’s going on outside the States. In fact, we don’t know much even in the States. But, we’re getting better.”

“But what caused the Sickness? Wait! How’d you know my name? Why didn’t you and I get it?”

“Whoa, slow up.”

“Why’re those big men here still alive and looking so healthy? Are there any other women?”

“Slow down, Nicole. Please. We’ll answer all your questions. And, if you want, we’d like you to come with us. Maybe come back to Camp David where we’ve set up shop. Then, we can head into Mt. Storm where we’ve set up our primary base of operations.”

“Camp David? You mean the president’s vacation home?”

Colonel Starkes stifled a laugh. “Yeah, with all the amenities.”

“Wow. Is he still alive?”

“Uh, no. Not the president you might be thinking of.”

“Oh, well then, is there still a president?”

“Yeah.”

“Who is he?”

“Umm, that would be me.”

“Cool.”

CHAPTER 1.5-H5N1 Devastation

“Major, I’ll take one of those go packets as well, please.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Major O’Malley handed Colonel Starkes a packet and returned to the perimeter where ten fierce men, heavily armed, faced outward. Sitting near the helicopter, Nicole noticed the menacing automatic weapons, gleaming guns, which she’d not seen in her lifetime. But, she had questions while munching the string cheese. Closing her eyes at the burst of flavor, she sought answers.

“Okay, obviously you’ve taken a great deal of interest in me. And, I want to know why.”

Colonel Starkes finished a bite of stale cracker. Her eyes saddened. “Sure. I’ll tell you what I know.”

“Good. Thank you.”

“Yeah, well, H5N has essentially destroyed the human race. If you toss in the after effects of radiation poisoning, cholera, along with a host of other nasty diseases, you have a slam dunk.”

Nicole waited for more, but Colonel Starkes lapsed into a pensive silence. Nicole prompted her. “Okay. Sure, I hear you. A boatload of people died. But, some of us are still here, right? We just have to start small.”

“No, that’s not it. H5N1 and its airborne viral mutations had a hidden weapon in its arsenal that’s only come to light in the past few years.”

“Which is?”

“Well, the kicker is that H5N1 made all human males sterile. My DARPA lab confirmed this. This feature of the viral strain permeated the entire world population. The men around you are now sterile. And, at the time of the H5N1 avian pandemic, I was Deputy Director of DARPA’s Special Projects.”

“DARPA?”

“It stands for the Defense Advance Research Projects Agency. You can kinda consider it like the central research arm of the Department of Defense. Black listed. Mega money.”

“Oh.”

“Medical research indicates this male sterility is a worldwide event. Apparently, once the virus mutated to go airborne, it had a ninety-nine point ninety-nine percent sterility rate, whether it killed you or not. Sorta like all men on earth caught a real bad case of the mumps.”

“Wow! You mean…”

“Yeah, Nicole. That’s right. That child of yours is a national treasure. He’s not supposed to happen. And, as I see it, he’s to be guarded with the lives of myself and all my team.”

“Oh, I guess that does explain your interest.” Nicole stroked her baby’s cheek, swaddling him deeper into the green army blanket she’d received.

“Yeah, Nicole. Well, we’re very interested in you and your baby. ”

“How’d you find me?”

“A passing comment made by a hammer named Carl Rourke. Know him?”

“Uh, you mean Weird Carl? He died about a month ago. He lives about a mile from here in a farm basement.”

“I didn’t know he died. Though that explains why we haven’t heard any ham radio transmissions from him lately. We thought it might’ve been his windmill breaking down. Anyway, we heard from Carl and decided to verify his story of a young woman with a newborn. It took a lot of energy and coordination to fly this bird out here, but being president helped.” Colonel Starkes chuckled and regarded Nicole and her baby. “Seems like I was right to make the effort.”

Nicole dropped the can of soda and stood. Trembling, she studied the ring of men and hugged her baby tightly. “I won’t let you take my baby. No way!”

“Nicole, take it easy,” said Colonel Starkes, soothingly, “No one wants to do that. Please believe me. We’re interested is all. We’d like to better understand you and your baby. Maybe run some tests. You can be with him all the time, if you like. I promise. That little boy you’re holding is very important to the world. And we’d really like to find this Connor Mac.”

Nicole studied Colonel Starkes for a moment. She relaxed and sat. “Okay, I’m thinking I might be able to trust you some, colonel.”

“Good.”

“And I imagine there’s plenty more where CJ came from.”

“CJ?”

“Connor Junior. I named him after his daddy. I thought it was the right thing to do.”

“What do you mean plenty more?”

Nicole smiled mischievously. “Well, I guess you’ll see, if and when you find Connor Mac.”

“What do you mean?” asked Colonel Starkes, not quite sure where Nicole was going.

“Hah. Look at you!”

“What?”

“Gettin’ all hot and bothered.”

“I am not,” said Colonel Starkes, feeling the heat rise in her cheeks.

“Okay, let me put it to you this way. How old are you, colonel?”

“It’s Hannah. Please call me Hannah. And I’m thirty-six. What possible bearing does that have on this conversation?”

“Okay, Hannah. Let’s just say that you’re a very attractive women.”

“Umm, thanks, I guess.”

“What I mean is, since I’m an artist, I see you got those chocolate brown eyes and huge eyelashes on that pretty heart-shaped face. A good tight bod and all that.” Colonel Starkes cleared her throat, embarrassed. “And, if and when you find Connor Mac, you’ll probably be pregnant in a week if he takes an interest in you.”

“What?” Colonel Starkes heard a few snickers from a few of the surrounding men, but kept her attention focused on Nicole.

“Hannah, if you find him, you’ll find him irresistible. Just like I did. He has something about him—I don’t know—a chemistry, a magnetism. Just a very nice way about him.”

Flustered, Colonel Starkes became lost in unbidden erotic images. A fierce man atop her, hard, ready—

“I’m serious, Hannah,” said Nicole, interrupting the Colonel’s thoughts, “You’ll see. That is, if he wants to be found.”

“Can you describe him for me? In as much detail as you can?”

“Sure.”

“Fantastic. Umm… uh… you wouldn’t happen to have a picture of him, would you? I know that’s an absolutely ridiculous question in this day and age, but I have to ask. You know, just in case.”

“You’re taking me and CJ out of here? To plenty of food and Camp David and good treatment?”

“Yeah.”

“And you promise, as president, not to take CJ from me?”

“I promise.”

“If that’s true, I can give you something better than a picture.”

“How?”

“Like I said, I was an accomplished artist in the City before the Sickness came. While we were together, I drew Connor Mac several times. I kept a few of the smaller paintings while I moved around. I’ll get them.” She stood and shouldered her way through the ring of men, holding CJ tightly.

Colonel Starkes motioned for a few of her men to accompany Nicole to her hidey-hole. In minutes she returned, offering her drawings for Hannah’s scrutiny.

“He certainly is… ahh… handsome,” said Colonel Starkes, “in a very rugged way.”

“Uh, huh.”

“Are his eyes really that deep shade of brown with those bright green-gold flecks? Is that smile for real?”

Nicole laughed. “See what I mean! See what I’m saying?”

“C’mon, Nicole. It’s a painting. I think you’re a fantastic artist, but nobody can look that good.” Colonel Starkes spoke quietly to keep the conversation away from the ring of men surrounding them. She pulled the eight by eight inch oil painting out of the Ziploc bag for closer inspection.

“Yeah, Hannah, he’s that handsome. In fact, my artwork doesn’t begin to capture the charm and charisma that man has. It’s such a natural part of him; I don’t think he even notices it. But, I’ll tell you a little secret.”

“Yeah?”

“He saved me from a bunch of men and an old woman who were planning on using me as a slave. I was grateful. After he fed me, I was so grateful I was ready to repay him in any way he liked with anything I had to offer.”

“Oh.”

“But instead, like the gentleman he was, he let me use his sleeping bag to get a real night’s sleep. He sat next to me all night, on guard.”

“Oh, wow.”

“And I admit, it was probably the first true night of rest I’d had in years. I felt so unbelievably safe. But you know, I woke once when the fire popped and saw him glance at me above the book he was reading. He smiled and I went back to sleep. I remember smiling myself in contentment.

“What was he reading?”

“Umm, I think it was—Lord of the Flies. I felt safe with him. All he had to do was smile at me and I knew everything would be okay.”

Colonel Starkes continued to study the painting. “Did he tell you how he got that small scar?” she asked, pointing at a small discoloration above his left eyebrow.

“Yeah, I asked him once. He told me he ran into an open door. But Connor Mac’s a terrible liar. I didn’t believe him and asked him to tell me for real. I remember he stopped smiling and it scared me. His face had turned deadly—it was the same intense face he used when he took care of those assholes who caught me.”

Hannah nodded sympathetically, a simple encouragement for Nicole to continue.

“But his look faded quick like he was caught showing me emotions that he didn’t want to show. Then he said he owed a staff sergeant from Kentucky for that.”

Colonel Starkes stood quickly, overturning the five-gallon drum on which she sat. “Of course! Why didn’t I see this before? Connor Mac’s military!”

“Yeah, I guess.” answered Nicole.

“Do you know when he served, Nicole? Which branch? Do you know anything about his service time?” Colonel Starkes was intense, focused. When she noticed that Nicole looked panicky, she contained her excitement. She righted the overturned bucket and sat.

“I’m sorry, Nicole, it’s just that we still have some access to working computers and databases, specifically military. I should’ve known Connor Mac was military. Dammit!”

“Why? Why should you have known that?”

“Well, most soldiers, and sometimes their families, received preventative flu injections during wartime deployment. This has greatly augmented existing immunity to the Sickness.”

“Oh.”

“That’s the strong military angle to this survival equation.”

“Uh, huh,” said Nicole. CJ stirred in her arms and she consoled him with soft words.

“Nicole,” said Colonel Starkes, “what did he tell you about his military service time?”

“I never paid much attention to that kinda stuff. I can’t remember him talking much about the military.”

“Major O’Malley, please join us,” said Colonel Starkes. The major approached and glanced shyly at Nicole.

“Yes, colonel?”

“Major, Nicole’s about to give us information on Connor Mac. Please take notes.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Colonel Starkes gathered her thoughts. “Nicole, what can you tell us? Don’t leave anything out—if it’s about Connor Mac, I want to know.”

“Okay. Lemme think. Um, Connor Mac said that he was a parachute guy—no, he said paratrooper. Air something.”

“Airborne?”

“Yeah, that’s it. And I think he said a number with that—eighty something.”

“82nd Airborne?”

“That sounds right,” answered Nicole.

“Do you have any idea of Connor Mac’s last name?”

“No. He was always Connor Mac to me.”

“Age?”

“He said thirty-six, but I didn’t believe him. He seemed much younger than that.”

“Okay. Major?”

“Ma’am?”

“Start immediately. A bottle of Glenlivet from my private stock for each man back home that helps identify Connor Mac.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Tell Jimmy to start the search on the Intrex System. If he can’t find it there, tell him to check into Kojak and the archives. He has my password.”

“Yes, colonel,” said Major O’Malley. Nicole studied the major intently as he walked toward the helicopter.

She turned her attention back to Colonel Starkes. “Umm, colonel—Hannah, if you’re now the President of the United States, why don’t they call you Madam President?”

Colonel Starkes smiled and took her time before answering, primarily to calm her own curiosity about Connor Mac. She bit delicately into another stale cracker. She tentatively reached out, touching the pink and rosy cheek of CJ.

“Well, Nicole, I’ve explained this many times, so the answer’s pretty easy.”

“Yeah?”

“The way I figure it, I earned the title of full bird colonel. That’s a pretty big deal, by the way. I worked hard for that rank and I’m proud of it. Believe me, I was fast-tracked for my ability in the field and in the lab. It had nothing to do with the fact that I’m a woman, but many people thought that. Besides, there’s no one we’ve found who outranks me.”

“Oh.”

“So being Colonel Starkes is better than being Madam President.”

“Umm, how so?”

“Well, because the military wouldn’t have let the H5N1 Avian Flu become the political clusterfuck that it became. And, being the highest ranking military officer in the United States makes me golden in the eyes of these men.”

“And that’s a good thing?”

“It’s the only way we’ve kept things together so far. Nicole, this was once a great country and I really think that we can rise above this devastation point. You and your child will be a big part of it.”

“Wow.”

CHAPTER 1.6-Dusting Off the Old Blue Quilt

Snuff rested atop Connor, her body content and her breathing regular and deep. Hesitant to wake her, he decided not to move for a time, suspecting that the deepness of her sleep had further to go—she was exhausted. After a few more moments, he gently shifted, easing her onto the carpet. With care, he placed her rifle next to her right hand, as previously instructed in situations like this, and walked naked to the back bedroom. Retrieving a large blue quilt, he shook it sharply to rid it of dust, and returned to the living room. Amanda was sleeping soundly on her side and Connor took a few seconds to admire the beautiful lines of her naked body before gently covering her. He snatched a cigarette from the open pack near the fire and moved quietly through the kitchen. Standing at the kitchen window, he stared out at an empty field that was lit softly by a half moon hanging low in a cloudless sky. He flicked his cigarette ashes onto the floor, cupping his hand over the cigarette when he took a drag. On guard, he searched vigilantly for any movement that shouldn’t be there.

CHAPTER 1.7-Return to Boot Camp

Marty left the farmhouse at about two o’clock in the morning. Nobody heard him leave. The men he had assigned to guard duty were all sleeping. Abandoning your unit by falling asleep on guard is a court martial offense in the military. There was absolutely nothing worse than finding out you couldn’t trust the people with whom you kept company. He took off on his own, thinking that he’d be safer without this bunch of low-lifes. He wondered why he had considered hooking up with them in the first place. He walked east through the darkness for an hour and bedded down for the night, a bit on the hungry side, but confident about the prospects of the nearing day.

He woke from a light sleep into a clear dawn. He heard a soft noise and when he opened his eyes, he spotted a fawn nudging the ground near a small maple about ten feet away. The mother fed on leafy weeds a few yards beyond the young one. Nothing on Marty’s body had moved except his eyelids. He had slept with his unsheathed knife in his hand, a habit for the last few years, and he tracked the fawn with his eyes, willing the animal to move closer to his position. As each minute passed, the fawn moved closer to Marty as if his thoughts controlled the animal. The fawn turned broadside to Marty and continued its turn until it faced its mother. By pure insane luck, the fawn backed up a step, presumably to capture a particularly tasty morsel, and Marty chose this time to act, knowing that there would be no better opportunity. At his first movement, the fawn and its mother became aware of him. While the mother escaped easily, the fawn had wandered too close. Marty salivated as he cut its throat.

Wasting no time, he dragged the fawn to the maple, roped its hind legs with a thin nylon cord from his pack, and tied it upside down to a low limb. Aided by gravity, the fawn’s blood drained quickly and Marty began skinning with practiced ease. He built a small fire and began cutting short strips of meat from the draining carcass. He laid the strips of meat on the small grill grate he carried for that purpose. He’d have to find a new grate—the steel rods that crisscrossed his were nearly burnt through.

When the meat was cooked to his satisfaction, he wolfed down a half dozen pieces and salted the rest for later. He needed to find more salt; his supply was running low. He untied what was left of the fawn, letting the butchered remains fall to the ground. He gathered his weapons and gear, settled his backpack comfortably on his shoulders, and exited the treeline. He moved due east through what were once surely the neat furrows of a cornfield. The human scum he left at the farmhouse were no longer his concern.

It was difficult for him to believe his own luck with the fawn. It wasn’t as if deer were scarce, but killing one wasn’t as easy at it seemed. Sure, he could have easily shot one, but ammunition for the sniper rifle or his Colt was much too valuable to waste in the killing of game when other means were at hand.

As he walked through the field, his thoughts turned to his disturbing dreams of the night. He hadn’t thought of boot camp for many years and he was surprised at the emotions that his thoughts dredged up. In the dream, he felt exceptionally tired and terribly hungry. He was lying in thick, wet mud and his exhaustion made him unsure of his ability to continue. Shivering in remembrance, he braced himself for the harsh words of the drill sergeant as the dream sequence flashed again.

“Get up, soldier!” Incongruently, the staff sergeant reached down into the mud to hand him a bright blue towel, embroidered with the name “Sarah”. The real-time Marty’s knees weakened with the memory. In the dream, Marty accepted the towel while he tried in vain to rise, his exhausted arms refusing to obey. Yanked roughly to his feet, he came face to face with the scowling countenance of Connor. “You stayin’ and playin’ or leavin’ and sceamin’?” growled Connor, oddly smiling.

Marty felt naked before Connor’s smile. Yet, he also felt a renewed sense of energy seep into his exhausted body. Shaking his head, he broke free from the dream images and increased his pace into the rising sun. It was still early in the morning and the sun was low, painting his view with bright golden hues. Mesmerized by the vista, he slipped back into the clear memories of the dream.

“Stayin’, sir!” Marty yelled loudly, mimicking the words he’d said in the dream.

“Damn right! I’m gonna need good men to get where I’m going, but I’ll only take the best. You got it in you?”

With his head tilted, Marty listened again to the words still fresh in his mind. “Yes, sir!” Unbidden, Marty screamed the words again into the morning air.

“Then move it, you maggot piece of shit!”

A sudden noise broke further reverie; Marty tracked a plump squirrel skittering across a decomposing log twenty yards away. He shook his to clear the last vestiges of the dream. And for the first time in many months, he discovered he was somewhat content with his own thoughts. He sensed he’d found some definitive direction. Deep down, he was surprised at the strength of this conviction. He hadn’t realized he’d been that lonely. Mercifully, for a few moments, he discovered an ability to forget his own incredible pain and loss before the weight came seeping in like a brutal, cold shower. Sarah. Adjusting his pack and rifle, he set off east. He decided he would find this Connor Mac. If for nothing else, it might give him an opportunity to hide from the pain.

CHAPTER 1.8-Getting a Bead

“Okay, so why’d you stay here if this Connor Mac was so damn ‘magnetic’ as you put it?” asked Colonel Starkes.

Nicole paced with CJ in her arms trying to convince him to nap. She stroked CJ’s cheeks and he squirmed comfortably in her arms. “Um, I guess I didn’t have much choice.”

“Do you mean, Connor Mac just up and left?” asked Hannah. Her eyes followed Nicole’s pacing.

“No. He asked me if I wanted to go with him. He said he had to get back to Pittsburgh—well, he said he had to find a place south of the city.”

“Pittsburgh? That helps. Did he say why?”

“No, but I felt like it was something I shouldn’t ask about so I didn’t. Besides, I wasn’t sure that I really wanted to know.”

“Was there a specific reason why he left?”

“Well, I guess because I made a mistake.” Nicole was upset and her eyes welled with tears.

“Tell me what happened, Nicole,” said Hannah Starkes softly.

“I don’t know what got into me! Well, I guess I do… now. It was… I guess I just wanted to see what was in that backpack of his. He was always so damn possessive about it. And it was so big. You know, I thought maybe it’d shed some light on why he needed to run back to Pittsburgh so bad.” She became quiet, lost in her thoughts.

“Go on, Nicole. Please.”

“One night, he caught me going through his backpack. I thought he was asleep. Mac called it a breach of trust.”

“What happened?”

“It was kinda weird. Mac was sound asleep and snoring. I was on guard. He was so big on that guard thing, you know? He said it amounted to trusting somebody with your life and there were no second chances. Well, I was going through his pack as gently as possible and when I glanced over at him, he was propped up on his elbow watching me.”

“I bet he was pretty angry,” said Colonel Starkes.

“No. That’s what was strange. Right then, I just froze and we stared at each other across the fire. Then, he stood up and walked over to me. I guess I didn’t know what he was gonna do, but he just took the bag from me, sat down, and pulled out a few packets of food and a knife.”

“Yeah?”

“Then he handed them to me, scooped up his sleeping bag, guns, and his backpack and left. He called it a ‘breach of trust and end of story’. He left without another word.”

“Where’d he go?” asked Hannah.

“I thought for sure he’d be back, but when it occurred to me that he wasn’t coming back, he was long gone. I packed up and went searching for him no more than a half hour after he left, but I couldn’t track him. When Mac doesn’t want to be tracked, it’s like he goes through the woods without touching anything—even the ground. I thought about going east, just to keep going I guess, but I settled down after I found out I was pregnant.”

Colonel Starkes understood Connor’s behavior. She knew how important trust was to men living in combat conditions, which today’s times certainly were. There was no luxury in granting second chances when trust was called into question. In a way, she felt sorry for Nicole. She was about to offer some platitude when Major O’Malley approached. It was obvious he was hesitant to interrupt, but did so anyway.

“Colonel?”

“Yeah?”

“Jimmy has something on Connor Mac.”

“That quick?”

“Says he’s not telling anyone anything until he hears that a bottle of your Glenlivet’s coming.”

“Let’s see what he has first. If it’s worth a crap, he can have the bottle.” They walked to the helicopter and arranged themselves near the radio in the cramped cockpit. Major O’Malley spoke briefly into the headset, stealing nervous glances at Nicole.

For a few seconds, Major O’Malley laughed into the headset and listened. He stole another glance at Nicole and refocused on the weak signal coming in on the headset. “Ma’am, Jimmy says he might be able to load the data onto the ’copter’s satellite datalink monitor. You want him to try?”

“Let’s do it, major.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Colonel Starkes waited several minutes for the information while the helicopter rotors slowly inched to full power. Shamus was taking the initiative to prepare for possible departure depending on the results. All personnel were now boarding and stowing their gear like they’d done a hundred times before.

Colonel Starkes was shoulder-to-shoulder with Nicole while in such close quarters. She smiled. “Can I hold CJ?”

Nicole nodded and handed over the squirming bundle.

“How old is he?”

“I think he’s ninety-two days old, if I kept track right. I’m not sure what the date was when he was born—I was kinda out of it.”

“He’s a beautiful baby, though he looks a bit small.”

“Yeah, well, don’t let him fool you.”

CHAPTER 1.9-Thinking Long-term

“I’m taking overwatch for the next week of our travels.”

“Okay, I guess I can live in fear for the next seven days,” said Amanda smiling.

Connor laughed at her quip. “You know I’m better at it than you by a country mile.”

“You might be better than me, but not by a country mile. Maybe by a hundred feet.”

“Give a woman an inch…”

“And she wants to know where the rest of the package is.”

Connor laughed good-naturedly and finished the last few strokes of the straight razor on his chin. He wiped the blade clean with a rag and tucked both the razor and strop in his kit. He felt exceptionally comfortable in this woman’s presence—she was quick, resilient, adaptable, and eager to do whatever was necessary for their continued survival. He often had to remind himself that she was a young woman, one who had just started college when the Avian Flu consumed the world. But when he looked into her eyes, sparkling with intelligence and an innate love of life, he felt himself energized, as if her youth imparted an extra amount of energy to him. After watching her, he felt ready for anything.

“Pack up. We’re leaving in five,” he said sharply. He wiped his face one final time and knelt to tie his bootlaces. Amanda leaned down to kiss his neck.

“We’re leaving after only one night?” she asked.

“Yeah, Snuff. I have a feeling the bad guys might want a little revenge. I might be wrong, but I don’t want to stick around to find out.”

“Okay,” she said amicably. “There’s no reason to stay right now. Hey, by the way, why’d you decide not to kill the sniper dude?”

“Marty? I don’t know,” said Connor, shaking his head, mildly confused by his own actions.

“Do you have any idea how good that bastard was?” asked Amanda.

“He was good?”

“Fuck, Mac, he was incredible,” she answered with genuine awe in her voice. “He sat twenty yards away from me and I could tell he knew something was wrong, but he just couldn’t put his finger on it. The ants were eating me like crazy, but I couldn’t move a millimeter—he was frozen like a statue the whole time. Just waiting and facing you guys. Glad I was mostly behind him. I wasn’t sure I could wait him out.”

“That explains the bites on your legs and pretty tush.”

Amanda was all business now. “Yeah, well, he moved toward you when they called him in. He cussed a blue streak—he wasn’t happy about giving away his position. I could tell he sensed me. I’m pretty good at that, you know?”

“Yeah, so I’ve noticed.”

“So, back to my question.”

“Which was?”

“Umm, why’d you decide not to take out the big firepower? You drilled into me that that’s the ‘first order of business’ in all this happy horseshit. But then you go and screw me up?”

Connor studied Amanda. She looked so young and innocent in the early morning sunlight. Hers was a face that required very little makeup, and, for a fleeting second, he felt saddened to teach this beautiful woman the refined art of killing men. But, he had to admit she was good at it. She could find the killing zone, pull the trigger, and, most importantly, let it go afterwards. She was better than many men he had trained. Her grandpa had taught her well.

“Well, to be honest Snuff, I… I kind of… ahh… felt something there.”

“Huh?”

“Umm, it’s hard to describe. I thought maybe… ahh… there was a spark there.”

“A spark?”

“Yeah. I felt like it’d be a shame to waste him. In fact, I had a passing thought he might be helpful in our little trek across country. And, I just sensed he wasn’t real pleased hanging with that group of losers.”

“Oh. I guess it’s lucky I didn’t off the poor bastard.” Amanda laughed.

“Don’t get too cocky, Snuff. Remember what I said. Never get too cocky. And I imagine that Marty would be fairly hard to kill.”

“I had him in my sights, Mac. He was as good as dead. You know I don’t miss.”

“You never know, Snuff. You just never know.”

CHAPTER 1.10-The Datalink

“Colonel?” Major O’Malley stood before her. “Ma’am, the information’s coming through from Jimmy.”

Shamus was at the controls of the helicopter, going through the flight check in preparation for takeoff. The rotors had just begun to turn slowly and the whine of the engine was steadily increasing. Colonel Starkes took a seat in the front next to Shamus while Nicole and the major settled behind them, heads nearly touching to see the small screen set in the center of the instrument panel. She returned CJ to Nicole and concentrated on the screen.

The data link from Camp David used military satellites and the information emerged line-by-line on the screen. The link was a bit more degraded than the week before, but there was nothing within the colonel’s control to change this fact. She didn’t have the ability to launch another satellite into space. She could only use what was there until it decided to quit working.

“Would you prefer that I not see this, ma’am?” asked Shamus, slightly yelling to be heard over the noise of the quickening rotors.

“No, Shamus, we’re in this shit together. You know I try not to hide anything from the men under my command.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Shamus stroked his goatee, adjusting a few dials on the helicopter console. Curious, he leaned closer as the information unfolded. He was quite interested in this Connor Mac. Already, this unknown variable’s reputation was building among the men. A few seconds into the data, Colonel Starkes realized that the report they were reviewing was an ultra-top secret clearance personnel file. Clearance that, until she officially became president, she didn’t have.

“You sure, ma’am?” asked Shamus, recognizing that he did not previously possess this level of security clearance.

“I’m sure, Shamus. Look and learn. Oh, and if I tell you to keep something to yourself, keep quiet.”

“Absolutely, ma’am.”

“That goes for you, too, major,” she said, turning to face him.

“Yes, ma’am,” he acknowledged.

“And especially you, Nicole.”

“Sure,” said Nicole, stunned at the opportunity to remain.

“I’m showing that I trust you, Nicole, but I will not hesitate to personally render you null and void should you violate our need to keep quiet.”

“Null and void?”

“She means you’d be dead,” whispered Major O’Malley.

“Oh,” said Nicole, softly. She hugged CJ harder.

Scott approached Nicole. He gently touched her elbow. “Ma’am, you and CJ need to be strapped in before takeoff.”

“Oh, okay. In a moment.”

The screen read:

>Password authorized. User accepted.

>Warning! Security Clearance Alpha Nine: Ultra-Top Secret Clearance Required to Proceed! Improper clearance can result in immediate Court Marshall and Military Tribunal under applicable rulings if not authorized.

>Proceed?

>Acknowledged.

>Disseminating data…

Name: Connor P. MacMillen

Serial number: 1985638A

Social Security Number: 219-34-9618

Military Branch: Army

Last known Assignment: Airborne 82nd Detachment

Current status: Personal leave in Sydney, Australia.

Expected return to active duty: October 4, 2011.

DOB: April 8, 1979

Race: Caucasian

Blood type: AB+

Height: 5’ 9”

Weight: 185 lbs.

Eye Color: Brown

Military Entry Date: April 11, 1996-Westpoint

Last Known Residence: 128 Coldwater Ave

Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, 15218

Highest Education/Grade Level: Bachelor’s Degree

Highest Obtained Rank: Colonel

Date of Last Promotion: March 29, 2011 (Seventh Field promotion)

Military Status: Active

Discharge Status: N/A

Signate Intelligence Rating: Very High Superior

RiXmond Conditioning Rating: Very High Superior

Staiger Flexibility Rating: Superior

Yenkel Endurance Rating: Very High Superior

Kirk Aggressive Qualities (KAG) rating: 10 of 10

Field Adaptability Rating: 9 of 10

Durability Rating: 8.9 of 10

Mission Execution Rating: 98.1%

Global Ability Quotient: 981 of 1000

Noted weaknesses (if applicable): Fearless. Demonstrates intermittent risk behavior placing him at increased probability for injury or death that is potentially inappropriate given circumstances. Susceptible to obsessive recovery of noncombatants, particularly females. May be susceptible to manipulation or coercion via this route.

Military Career Summary: West Point graduate. Completed accelerated education program on May 14, 1999. Completed Airborne Training under Major Underwood on October 3, 2000. Qualified as expert in Hand-to-Hand, Demolitions, Sniper Rifle, Electronics, Escape, Survival, and Recon. Immediately assigned to Special Ops under command of Colonel Roger T. Martin. Completed several key missions, four of which he assumed full field command due to heavy casualties. Served in Iraq and Afghanistan under black ops umbrella (assignments detailed below). Post Mission Briefings show a keen propensity for surviving under extreme stress conditions while ensuring success of military objectives. Post Field Reviews mention exceptional aggressive qualities and creative resolution when required. Connor P. MacMillen is considered an exemplary soldier and officer.

Medals Awarded: Purple Hearts with clusters (Three)

Congressional Medal of Honor (Private ceremony)

Mission Summary Highlights:

Sulu Nine- Document Reference #56412

Hawking’s Six- Document Reference # 78324

Desert Storm-Document Reference # 42134

Slipknot Four- Document Reference # 40983

Operation Wing Nut- Document Reference 67177

Krispy Kreme-Document Reference 71321

Kat Daddy 1- Document Reference # 19089

Slip-n-Slide 4- Document Reference # 36212

Tango in Paris- Document Reference # 18768

Kant in a Cup-Document Reference #23176

Deep Drop Diva-Document Reference # 00012

Milwaukee’s Best- Document Reference # 13400

Summary Performance Review (See form 1078C for full details): Connor MacMillen is considered a critical asset to the United States government as a covert surgical strike specialist. I have personally served with Colonel MacMillen on numerous missions and can attest to his character under fire. Put simply, I owe my life to this fine young man and his recent promotion to Full Colonel is well deserved. I have served with few men as courageous, brilliant, and dedicated to achieving mission objectives.

“Damn,” whispered Major O’Malley. Nobody heard him say it—he had not yet activated his intercom link and the helicopter’s rotors had achieved the speed necessary to lift off. The mild oath of admiration was lost to the volume of the whining engines.

Colonel Starkes studied the digitized photograph attached to the report and was surprised to find that Nicole’s drawing of Connor MacMillen was perfectly on target. In a photograph transmitted by a deteriorating satellite, Hannah Starkes recognized the aura of a man for whom, had she met him prior to H5N1 and during his military career, she would have immense respect. She was surprised to discover that this was important to her.

Colonel Starkes caught Shamus’ eyes and twirled her finger in the air in a non-verbal command to lift off. The bird immediately left the ground and banked sharply over the trees to the east, the passengers busy with their own thoughts about Colonel Connor P. MacMillen.

The raw data that she had assimilated agreed perfectly with the photograph. This man was a born leader. He had survived H5N1, traveled from the west coast of Australia to the United States in a world turned upside down by the Cuckoo Flu. He was certainly making his way somewhere. He had a destination in mind—apparently, somewhere south of Pittsburgh. She needed to find this man. He had not only survived H5N1, but also was able to breed.

CHAPTER 1.11-Sub-hunting

Besides the coveted cigarettes, their recent encounter with Marty’s cohorts had netted Amanda and Connor nine additional twelve-gauge shotgun shells. They would spend the next few days searching for a new shotgun to replace his old Mossberg although he had carried the weapon all the way from Sydney and was loathe to part with it. But the slide action had jammed the week before and, although he had stopped for three hours to disassemble the weapon and check all the moving parts, he was unable to determine the specific cause of the malfunction. From that moment, the weapon became a liability. Connor Mac no longer trusted the weapon and that lack of total trust led to a lack of confidence. The lack of confidence could well be the cause of his or Amanda’s death if they didn’t find a dependable weapon to replace it.

It would be difficult to part with the Mossberg—it had served him faithfully for so many years. But he had little doubt that he would come across a suitable replacement quickly. Civilian weapons were not in short supply. On the contrary, there were thousands—probably hundreds of thousands—available for the taking. What was rare, extremely rare, was available ammunition. Shotgun ammo, 9mm, .45, .223 Remington, 22LR and 30.06 cartridges were the favorite choices of scavengers. These calibers of ammunition had been the first to go when the Sickness hit. Finding it now was highly unlikely though it still existed. The problem was that it existed in secret caches all over the United States and only dead men knew locations.

“You okay, Mac?”

“Sure,” he answered. Amanda knew there was something wrong, but didn’t want to push it. Mac would either talk about it or not, regardless of any attempt to draw him out. What she didn’t know was that this was something he wouldn’t talk about. He couldn’t describe his own feelings to himself, or maybe when he did, it felt irrational to him. The facts were that the weapon had jammed, that you can’t trust a weapon after it jammed, and that there were plenty of other weapons around if you knew where to find them. What bothered him about the situation, what he was unable to put into words, was the attachment you can develop with a weapon that has rarely, if ever, strayed out of reach twenty-four hours a day and 365 days a year for so many years. It’s not a connection that’s easy to give up, whether or not it’s rational.

They didn’t often walk and travel side by side. Their movements were normally a series of leapfrogs—she moved 200 yards ahead of his covering position and found cover, and he moved to another covering position 200 yards ahead of her. At the beginning of the day, Connor had said that they could walk side by side and she hadn’t questioned this—she was too happy with the prospect of sharing his company. Unfortunately, she’d found that his demeanor today was unusually surly.

He often used these walks to further advance her military education, but today he offered nothing and this put Amanda in a funk of her own.

Connor had, without explanation, vetoed her request to explore the area, specifically an apartment complex they’d passed less than an hour ago. She had learned to trust his judgment, but was curious about his reasons. “Why couldn’t we just take a small detour and check out a few of those apartments, huh?”

Surprisingly, his anger was immediate. “How fucking long have I been doing this? Huh?” he yelled, their faces mere inches apart.

“I don’t know, Mac,” she answered, intimidated by the rare display of negative emotion.

“Long enough to have seen hundreds of military situations!”

“Umm…”

“If it wasn’t for my military training, we’d both be fuckin’ dead by now!” He walked away quickly, his body language forbidding her to follow. He stopped at the edge of the wooded area they were traversing and surveyed the broad field beyond.

Amanda waited in place for a few minutes before joining him. He was breathing heavily from the recent emotional encounter, but as she recognized this, his breathing settled into a more normal rhythm.

“Mac, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” His eyes continued to scan the field, refusing to face her.

“C’mon, Mac, please. Something’s eating at you. Tell me,” she pleaded.

“I need a new weapon to go with my M4. I can’t trust the Mossberg anymore and I have a bad feeling that I’m gonna need a shotgun soon. Close quarters, broad spread. Point and shoot. That Mossberg has saved my life on more than one occasion, but I gotta ditch it… I just can’t trust it anymore.” He lifted his binoculars and continued to scan the field. “Over the years, I’ve learned to trust this feeling. It’s like my mind is seeing something I’m not. Like some kinda convergence pattern or something—I dunno. But I’m alive now because I’ve never ignored that feeling.” He dropped the binoculars from his eyes and looked at her. “Never.”

Amanda dropped her gaze and absently rubbed the wooden stock of her Remington, comforted by the silky smoothness. “Okay, Mac. We’ll find one for you. One you’re happy with.”

Connor turned to her and smiled. “Snuff, how about we do some sub-hunting?” The anger was gone and, after three months together, Amanda recognized that this was one of Connor’s ways of apologizing. He nodded for her to glance across the wild soyfield and she sensed his building enthusiasm. He knew that sub-hunting was one of her favorite hobbies.

“Sure, Mac,” she answered. “On one condition.”

“What’s that?”

“That you quit calling me ‘Snuff’.”

Connor laughed, the last remnants of tension easing out of the air.

“Sure, Snuff. And light up now, if you want. You won’t have a chance for another smoke for at least five, maybe six hours. We’re gonna have to shift to urban assault mode. Full prep. See what you learned.”

“Yes!”

The prospect of treasure hunting in the plush subdivision neighborhoods was almost too much for Amanda. Indeed, she found such exploration tantalizing in that all the homes were so neatly arranged into organized packets of opulent wealth. Granted, most would have been picked over by some prior hunters and scavengers, and, taken over by weeds and rot, but you never knew what you might find. A bottle of wine. A pack of smokes. An absolutely glorious can of Chef Boyardee ravioli.

“Prep for entry.”

She watched Connor strip off his top shirt and fancy lightweight bulletproof vest. He slipped out of his gray T-shirt, crouching to dig in his backpack. The smooth striations of his shoulder muscles fascinated her and she again noticed the slicing white scar near his right scapula as well as the pucker marks of several old bullet wounds near his left shoulder and bicep.

“I like when your shoulder and arm muscles move, especially with no shirt on.”

“What’s that?” Distracted by the task at hand, Connor pulled a clean T-shirt from his pack, sealing the smelly one in a plastic bag for later washing. Once again, Amanda found that white scar exceptionally sexy. It was like a beacon of pain, not quite fully healed and, before she realized it, she’d come to stand directly behind him.

“Umm, Connor Mac, I’d like to get something out of the way first, if you don’t mind.”

Crouching, Connor did a spin turn in the soft, grassy soil, looking into her eyes.

“Yeah, what’s that?”

Amanda gently rested her rifle on the ground, sliding her backpack off her shoulders. Quickly, she removed her bulletproof vest, standing before him. Urgent, she began unbuckling her belt.

“I need you to do me one very big favor.”

“Yeah?”

Unbuttoned, Amanda slowly started to wiggle, in an attempt to slide off her jeans.

“I want you to do what you did last night. You know? But, umm, maybe harder and quicker right now, if that’s okay.”

Grinning broadly, Connor stood, slipping his hands to her hips. She continued her attempts to slide off her jeans. Softly, he spoke.

“Hey, keep your pants on, Snuff. Please. Much as I want to, this area’s not fully secured. Let’s save it for later tonight.”

“Umm.”

“I promise I’ll make it up to you.”

“Hmm, you sure? Not now? Really?”

“Yeah… not now, but, please,… hold onto that thought.”

“Oh… okay.”

CHAPTER 1.12-A Better Path

“That Connor MacMillen is one bad fuckin’ dude,” whispered Major O’Malley. Colonel Starkes was reasonably certain that he hadn’t realized he had spoken aloud into his microphone.

“What’s that, major?”

“Nothing, ma’am.”

“Shamus, take us east—follow the interstate,” ordered Colonel Starkes. Her voice came over the intercom clearly.

“Yes, ma’am,” he answered. The men onboard tried to settle into comfortable positions.

“Take the most probable path for an able-bodied man who’s extensively survival-trained and can easily sustain himself living off the land. Connor Mac’s competency in achieving this is not in question. In fact, I’d be safe to say he’s probably better at it than any man here.” She ignored Scott’s challenging grin and his raised eyebrow. Turning back to their pilot, she ignored his smirk as well and laid out her orders. “Make a best assessment, Shamus. I might suggest you keep large bodies of water, streams, lakes and major highways as focal points during travel. Nicole confirmed he favors the woods near highways, but he avoids large groups of people, so avoid any evident population centers. He’ll likely avoid most of them anyway unless he needs particular supplies. Let’s also assume he has some working knowledge in avoiding nuclear plants and their potential windfall exposure.”

“Okay,” said Shamus.

“I’d project a conservative amount of distance covered per day—say five to seven miles. There will likely be occasions when he stops for more than a day. The way I figure it, Connor MacMillen travels carefully—he wouldn’t use anything motorized and he’d avoid any unnecessary exposure. He might have used a horse or a bicycle, but I have my doubts about that—there’s too much exposure there. He’d want to remain out of sight and that’s better guaranteed on foot. Keep in mind that his military background confirms stealth is his primary factor during any mission. But, and this is critical, he’s had about twelve months head start. Can anyone give me any ideas of his present whereabouts?”

“I’ll check the maps, ma’am,” answered Major O’Malley. No one else ventured an opinion.

“Shamus, coordinate with Jimmy for feasible refueling stops along the way. Gather input from Scott and GT. Let Jimmy know of our current scenario—since he’s so good at logistics, he should have some valid input.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Major, I’m gonna take a nap. Don’t wake me unless this bird is falling outta the sky.”

“Yes, ma’am,” answered Major O’Malley. He removed a Hershey bar from his breast pocket and offered it shyly to Nicole.

“Thanks,” said Nicole, blushing. She opened the wrapper, broke a piece from the bar, and offered it to Major O’Malley.

“Thank you,” he said, taking the offered piece of chocolate.

Colonel Starkes fell asleep with the image of their awkward romance blossoming in her mind.

CHAPTER 1.13-Marty on the Hunt

Marty sensed a human presence, recently gone. He was sure he was in range of Connor Mac and Snuff after the past three days of intense, but cautious tracking. He was confident he’d narrowed the gap. Unfortunately, the trail was not obvious very often—Connor Mac and Snuff were damn good at covering their tracks. He figured both were military trained in evasion tactics.

“Dammit!” The question burdening him at the moment was whether his quarry had gravitated northeast or southeast. In studying the ground nearby, Marty admitted to some frustration.

“Who the hell is this guy?”

Frustrated, he’d caught no obvious or distinct signs of them after locating the farmhouse they’d stayed in two days ago. Though not certain the farm was used by Connor Mac, he was pretty sure it was their most recent encampment for several reasons. One, he’d found a fresh Marlboro cigarette butt half-burned in the fire, and being that smokes were very hard to come by and that Buzzy had just been separated from his hoard, he was pretty sure the farm was where they’d hidden out. Two, he found a well-hidden latrine suggesting two people had spent one day in residence. He smiled when he considered this tidbit of knowledge. Only a fully combat-trained veteran would bother to make, and carefully hide, a latrine after only one day’s use.

When he skirted the interstate, Marty discovered from the road signs that he was within a few miles of Fort Wayne, Indiana. Never having set foot in this part of the country before, he found it distastefully flat. He missed the snow-topped mountains of his home state of Washington. He flicked his blonde hair away from his eyes. The August sun was beginning to weigh heavily on his mind.

He had followed a secondary road for the last few hours. That was where the faint trail had led him, but he had lost the last thread a little while ago and was no longer confident his quarry had passed this way.

To complicate matters, he approached a “Y” in the road, both branches heading in an easterly direction, but neither showing any clue of what path may have been taken. Deciding to take a break, he sat down in the shade of a tree near the road, opened his pack, and removed a Slim Jim. He opened it and took a bite, savoring the burst of flavor and chuckling with the knowledge that the processed food was more than half a decade old. The fork in the road made him think of his dad who had loved the old Yankee’s catcher Yogi Berra. His dad was fond of quoting Yogi who had once said, “when you come to a fork in the road, take it.”

Laughing at the quote, Marty finished the last bites from his Slim Jim and took a long pull of water from his camelpak. He considered backtracking to see if there was something he’d missed before, but he’d yet to fully explore the potential clues the intersection might offer. There were three cars near the intersection. One was parked in the emergency lane as if it may have had engine trouble or simply ran out of gas and was pushed to the side. The other two were involved in a traffic accident—a head-on collision specifically. The violent collision had deployed the airbags on both vehicles, but there were no bodies in the cars, so it may not have been fatal.

It was the contents of the parked car that surprised Marty. This car was parked on the shoulder of the branch of the “Y” pointing southeast. He opened the driver’s door and there, on the dashboard, was a cigarette butt standing on end, jammed in a small hole punched into the dash. Another two cigarette butts were laid down in front of it, as if pointing the way. He smiled at the implications, realizing that Connor Mac must have anticipated his predicament at the intersection and had just sent him an invitation.

CHAPTER 1.14-Bait

“Snuff?”

“Yeah?”

“Before we start exploring the subdivision, I need to let you in on a few things.”

“Like what?”

Connor tightened the last Velcro strap of his level three bulletproof vest. “There’s something I shoulda told you yesterday. I think we’re going to be meeting another possible member of our team over the next few days.”

“What do you mean, Mac?”

“Remember Marty?” asked Connor.

“You mean the sniper guy I almost shot?”

“Well… yeah.”

“What about him?”

“I have a feeling—”

Amanda glanced around quickly, gripping her weapon fiercely and assessing her current tactical status. “You think he’s gunning for us?”

“No, no, Snuff. Relax—I didn’t mean to make you jumpy. I said possible team member, okay? It’s just that I left a few clues that only an expert tracker could find.”

“You did what?”

“Well, most of the clues I left were meant for an expert level tracker. However, the last one was as obvious as the nose on your face. The more I think about it, it’s my guess he’ll be here within the next day or two.”

Confused, Amanda took a long drag from her cigarette, studying the subdivision in the distance. She took another moment to think. “You think this Marty might help you get to Pittsburgh? Is that it?” she asked. Her feelings were hurt, but before she continued on a roll, Connor stopped her.

“No, Snuff. Listen, I need you. We’re a good team. But, remember, you said he was good. I thought he was good, too. And I felt the spark, you know?”

“A spark?”

“I thought maybe if he could track us, he’d be worthy enough to consider as a part of our group. Having a third member, someone we could trust, gives us much more flexibility and safety. C’mon, don’t be mad Snuff. It’s not a reflection on you at all—obviously, I trust you with my life.”

“You think this guy can hang?”

“Yeah, I do,” said Connor. “I’ve trained enough men in my lifetime to recognize that he’s got what it takes. I rarely see it. He was tremendously out of place with that group of lowlifes. He probably just hooked up with them to feel more secure in a group or was seeking some human interaction.”

“What’s that have to do with us, Mac? We don’t owe him anything. He’s an asshole just for hanging with those guys. It doesn’t speak very well of his judgment.”

“Come on, Snuff, he was just trying to survive like the rest of us. Who would you be hanging with if I hadn’t come across you?”

“What do you like about this guy so much, Mac?”

“Well, first off, if he has the skillset to track us, he’d be a definite asset. And, he’s in possession of an excellent sniper rifle and has the sniper mindset of watch and learn and keep damn still while you do it. Those are seriously valuable skills in today’s world.”

“I know.”

“And he was fresh and poised—not like the crew he was hanging with. I don’t think he was with them for very long.”

“Why’s that?”

“Well, he seemed genuinely shocked that I anticipated his entrance point onto the ambush scene. Shows he hasn’t had much of a challenge lately. But, he wasn’t afraid to show his surprise. You know, that suggests a willingness to gather fresh intel and consider new perspectives, a characteristic that’s essential to all successful soldiers.”

“Anything else?”

“Well, I caught no smells coming off him. That’s pretty remarkable if he was tracking us for six hours in that heat. And remember, I was only fully aware of his presence for half that time. So, he was pretty savvy in the woods. And, I liked how he managed the ambush from his perspective.”

“He managed the ambush?”

“Sure. When he came in, he was obviously unhappy about it. He realized immediately it was an incredible tactical mistake by Dave. He felt stuck with Dave’s decision, but he took his time evaluating his personal options.”

“Marty did?”

“Yeah, it’s what saved him from that bullet of yours and probably saved the remaining group. I liked that. He recognized the controller of the pack at the time—me.”

“You gained all that from a few minutes near him?”

“You forget, Snuff, if there’s one thing I know, it’s men in combat situations.”

“Okay, so you’re saying this Marty might just show up and say ‘Hey, Connor Mac, can I join your little crew? Please? Oh, and can I help you back to Pittsburgh for some unknown reason?’ Is that it?”

“I think it’s a very real possibility.”

“Wow,” she said.

“But, I need to set him up to see if we can trust him.”

She dug into her pack, removing a small hairbrush and running it roughly through her long hair. Connor took this as a good sign. He’d seen this behavior from her before. She was likely wrapping her mind around his thoughts, looking to shoot holes in his logic. He waited; content to watch the light shimmer into the deep blackness of her hair. When she put the brush away and lit another cigarette, he pretended to be deep in thought, staring out at the subdivision. “So what’s your plan?” she asked. “How ya gonna set him up?”

“Well, for now, let’s do some sub-hunting. I’ll explain later. But, I’m thinking that he doesn’t know you. You might make a good test of his character.”

“What? You wanna use me as bait!”

He placed his hands on her shoulders, forcing her to meet his gaze. “No, I want to test what that man does with a ‘defenseless’ woman struggling to survive on her own.”

“You want to use me as fucking bait. I can’t believe it,” she said, shaking her head in dismay.

Connor decided to try another approach. “Okay, never mind. I guess we can just track him down and say ‘surprise.’ And see if he wants to join up. But, then we’ll never know what the man’s truly like. You know?”

“Bait. I can’t fucking believe you’d use me as bait,” mumbled Amanda.

“Forget it. We’ll just disappear tomorrow. Forget I said anything.” He gathered his gear and started through the soy field. Amanda followed and for several minutes they moved cautiously. They came to a break in the soy, suggesting an old access road. Connor began detailing potential assault plans in his mind for entering the subdivision.

“We’ll head into the subdivision by this route. It’s probably the least common entry and it has the best advantage of concealing cover,” said Connor.

Amanda was lost in thought and Connor studied her face for signs of acknowledgement. But she wasn’t thinking about the sub-hunting—she was thinking about being used as bait. “Okay,” said Amanda. “I’ll do it. But, I just better not get killed by that asshole.”

“Thanks, Amanda.”

“Screw you, Mac. I’m still a little pissed about you tossing me out there as bait.”

Connor kept his mouth shut, not pushing his luck and began walking soundlessly along the access road toward potential treasure.

CHAPTER 1.15-Casting a Narrow Net

Colonel Starkes slept with her head against the small side window of the helicopter. Waking with a start when the helicopter banked sharply, her head snapped rather hard against the window. Unbelievably, she’d fallen asleep while the helicopter flew onward in their night flight across Indiana. She grinned in the cabin darkness. It was true, she thought, that a good soldier learned to sleep anywhere. Granted, she considered herself among the best, but sleep on a ’copter was not something she’d ever achieved. She felt proud of this small, strange accomplishment, the thought dredging up images of her father who’d died nine years ago. She would’ve liked to have told him of her nap, knowing he would’ve laughed in understanding.

“Hey, Dad…” she whispered to herself.

Though trained mostly to be a military lab rat with a specialization in epidemiology, she had insisted on obtaining true combat experience. And it was one of the best decisions she’d ever made for several reasons. Nothing else would’ve satisfied her Master Chief father, a decorated Vietnam vet. Not her advanced degrees, not her impressive understanding of the blossoming field of genetics. Nothing. Nothing, but down-on-the-ground-in-your-face-combat would command such respect.

“I took a nap on a bird,” she thought.

The grin on her face disappeared, thinking of the men she’d lost under her command during a particular raid of a terrorist bunker in Iraq, courtesy of Desert Storm. Often, this particular mission came back to brutally remind her of the weight she carried when in charge of an operation. On that assignment, the bunker was supposed to be lightly guarded while scientists inside tinkered with their biological weapons-grade concoctions. Intel was scant on the activities inside the bunker, and afterwards, grossly inadequate. She’d lost two men that day, though the mission objective was completed with much success. Post-conflict briefings showed a kill ratio of fifteen to one. She remembered—

“Colonel?”

“Yes, major?”

“Ma’am, infrared has located a group of people on a farm about a mile back. Estimates are thirty-five to forty individuals, but there may be more. Their evasive maneuvers suggest a highly coordinated action and an elevated defensive preparation.”

“Anything else, major?”

“Yes, ma’am. I’d suggest that such a well coordinated defensive response implies a broadened military assessment of the tactical environment.”

“Why is that important to us right now, major?”

“Topographical study of terrain southwest of Fort Wayne, overlaid with a roads and rivers map of 2010 shows the tactical response is based on defensive measures in reference to SR 14 and CR 68.”

“Nice move applying the overlay.”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

“Major, switch to private channel. Our ears only.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“I’ve been napping.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“You’ve conducted only one flyby?”

“Correct.”

Chomping at the bit, Major O’Malley was ready for some action. Perhaps, the colonel thought, he was antsy for something to do after the recon and acquisition of Nicole and CJ and the boring time spent since the success of the mission. Idly, she wondered if his testosterone levels were running high after exposure to Nicole. It was easy to see the beautiful woman had made quite an impression on the major, as well as the rest of the unit. On the other hand, maybe, he was just searching for a way to let off some steam.

“Is this another fishing expedition, major?”

“Ma’am?”

“Why the sudden interest? We’ve received nothing from the twenty-five men and women in Boulder, nothing from the dozen people in Lincoln, Nebraska, and nothing from the twenty in Springfield.”

“Well—”

“Are these fishing expeditions your proposed solution for locating Colonel MacMillen?”

Colonel Starkes was frustrated. She considered the daunting task of locating one man who had a twelve-month head start in an area as large as the continental United States. While it was true that Nicole had provided important guidance on habits, general direction, and possible goals, her knowledge did nothing more than downgrade the task from impossible to improbable. When she thought out her options, the colonel began to consider posting a large net of men west and south of Pittsburgh. It might be her only chance of finding him.

She needed to research why Connor MacMillen found it necessary to return to the Pittsburgh area. What was so damn interesting there? He had somehow crossed an expansive ocean from Australia to return to his homeland and he had undertaken the equally difficult task of crossing the country. She decided to assign Jimmy the task of finding out more about what tied Connor MacMillen to that part of the United States.

Major O’Malley had wrongfully perceived Colonel Starkes’ silence as disapproval and had racked his brain to clarify his thoughts to his commanding officer. “Shamus pointed out that the maximum window of travel based on the parameters you set forth places Connor MacMillen within a seventy-five mile radius of this general area, ma’am. Like you suggested, colonel, he developed his estimated location by assuming limited weather aberrations, avoidance of nuclear hotspots, preference for travel near highways and large bodies of water, and walking as the only form of travel.”

“I guess if Shamus said it, it must be true,” replied Colonel Starkes in a teasing fashion. She knew that the major’s relationship with Shamus was fast becoming one of an older brother mentoring a younger one.

Sensing the mild taunt, Major O’Malley squared his shoulders. “I trust his judgment, colonel. He’s thinking of nothing else since you first presented this scenario. That, and flying this bird, I guess. He says it reminds him of when he taught at MIT—he and some of his students completed an important probabilities study during his tenure there. He’s applied the results of that study to this specific problem.”

“Right. I forgot. Shamus was a professor at MIT. What hasn’t that man done?” said Colonel Starkes.

She glanced at their pilot with newfound respect, making a mental note to better explore this aspect of his career in the future. The dossier had glossed over these facts when she viewed them back at Mt. Storm.

“So, lemme get this straight. You and Shamus think another fishing expedition is in order? Even though these fishing expeditions have resulted in nothing that we can use in finding Connor MacMillen?”

“And the possible military presence may indicate a number of potential recruits.”

“I’m not sure that I’m as optimistic as you, major, but proceed with your plans to contact the local leaders. Major?”

“Yes, ma’am?”

“Don’t lose sight of our primary objective. We’ve located Nicole and her child. Our primary objective at this point remains CJ’s safety. Do you understand?”

“Yes, ma’am. Of course.”

“Okay, major. Instruct Shamus to set this bird down away from hostile infiltration. You and five men of your choosing can contact the leader of this small community—the rest of the men will remain with the helicopter. You have six hours to complete your mission. If you’re not back by that time, we’ll leave without you.”

“Yes, ma’am. Understood.”

Nicole stared out the window, enjoying the helicopter ride immensely. She had always wanted to do this, but gave up hope after the Sickness had effectively grounded all air traffic. She glanced at Major O’Malley who was trying his best not to stare at her. She covered her mouth to hide her smile—she was pleased with his attention. He was easy on the eyes and it was clear to her that he felt an attraction. She wondered if he had someone back at Camp David.

CHAPTER 1.16-Brown Two-story with Green Trim

“Which one?” asked Amanda.

“The brown two-story with the green trim. See that ‘tot finder’ sticker in the upper left window?”

“Okay, I see it.”

“I thought I heard something. Maybe a voice.”

“I didn’t hear anything,” said Amanda.

They were well hidden near a batch of weeds and rock that used to be rear-wall landscaping before returning to nature.

“It’s your sub-hunting trip. Your mission. You call it from here, Snuff.”

She scanned the surroundings carefully with her binoculars for a few moments and made a decision. “We go, but we avoid that house. There’s a white house with red trim at the end of that road. That one is promising. Let’s keep that as our target. We’ll move another fifty yards and determine if it’s still a good target.”

“Point of egress?”

“We use the cover of the neighboring house, swing set, deck, and back deck to avoid any surveillance.”

“Not bad, Snuff. But you’re not considering tripwires and other warning devices. Check there again,” said Connor, pointing toward the house.

“Where?”

“Near the swing set.”

Amanda lifted her binoculars and studied the area. “Damn,” she said. There was a spider web of barely perceptible fishing line through all of the back yards for eight consecutive properties. It appeared that all the fishing lines tracked to the house from where Connor thought he heard something.

“I don’t know how long ago those warning devices were installed, but I’d say we have to assume likely hostiles. What’s your next move, Snuff?” When, after sixty seconds, Amanda hadn’t answered Connor’s question, he prompted her. “What about it, Snuff?”

“Hold on,” she said, scanning the area with her binoculars. “I’m thinking.”

“You don’t have that fucking luxury!” whispered Connor. “Let’s say you have possible hostiles—you have to make a decision. What are your orders?”

“Regroup at earlier mustering area using all possible stealth. We’ll consider a new approach from there.”

“Understood.”

They faded across the field to the access road and the small wooded area from which they had approached. The woods provided excellent cover without limiting their view of the target house. When they were safely within the trees, Amanda used her binoculars to study the area.

“Was that the best choice I had, Mac?”

“Yeah, definitely. It was time to regroup and make a new plan.”

“I thought you’d want to address the hostiles first.”

“Why do that, Snuff?”

“To get rid of them so we could explore safely without worrying about them.”

“Wrong,” said Connor. “Absolutely wrong. Never assume you’ve made an area safe. That’s a fortress mentality.”

“‘Fortress mentality’? That’s one I haven’t heard yet. What’s it mean, Mac?”

“A soldier can become accustomed to an area where he hasn’t died. Surviving a prolonged siege in a fortress or remaining as part of a group in a bunker that’s survived multiple assaults fosters complacency. And complacency is a soldier’s worst enemy. He begins to feel as if nothing bad can happen to him if he stays in that safe haven. Once he lets his guard down, it’s only a matter of time until he ends up with his throat cut.”

“I guess that makes sense,” said Amanda.

“Do you plan on returning to your target house?” asked Connor.

“If we can do it safely, yes.”

“Egress?” he asked.

She laid out her plan for him. He suggested some minor adjustments, but was pleased with her thought process. They began a cautious approach further east of the target house. Connor nodded and followed. The view had its advantages.

CHAPTER 1.17-Finding the Way

Standing on soft ground, devoid of vegetation, Marty studied the footprints in the soft mud, struggling to comprehend the meaning. The area had served as a reconnaissance base for surveillance of a soybean field, and, more likely, the subdivision beyond. There were two sets of footprints—one was probably a size eleven, but the other was only a size six at best. He walked around the muddy area, viewing it from different perspectives, but nothing shook his conviction that he was on the wrong trail. A man and a boy or a man and, more likely, a woman made these tracks—no way it was Connor and Snuff.

The muddy area resulted from a natural spring. It was running now and Marty had the distinct impression that it never stopped running. The two people belonging to the footprints had likely stopped for fresh water. He crouched to drink from the spring and while he filled his canteen, he wondered where he had lost Connor’s trail. The last place he had been confident in his tracking skills was at the intersection where he discovered the cigarette butts arranged in a makeshift arrow.

Several trail indicators emerged since, but they were all faint—a crushed berry, a broken twig, or maybe a flattened portion of weeds. This was the first time Marty had viable footprints—it hadn’t rained for several days and the ground was hard packed. He needed to backtrack to find out where he’d made his mistake.

Disappointed, he’d hoped to locate Connor and Snuff within the next twenty-four hours, but this would set him back another day, if not more. He considered returning to the highway to retrace his steps and shook his head in disgust. It might be a very long day.

CHAPTER 1.18-A Perimeter Breached

It was dark and the major was having difficulty seeing the captain from three feet away. It was three o’clock in the morning.

“Captain?” whispered Major O’Malley.

“Yes, major?”

“What can you make out?”

“I make seven armed hostiles on perimeter. Four more are armed and directly outside the house. It’s a safe assumption they all have ammunition for their weapons. They’re completing excellent overlapping security routes. There’s a strong sense of military precision and a highly elevated vigilance. It’s unknown how many are inside.”

“What’s your recommendation for an assault?” asked Major O’Malley.

“I’d like a confirmation of our mission objective, sir.”

“This mission is simply for info purposes only, captain. We want these men alive. Captured, if necessary. You’re to use live fire only if directly threatened.”

“Yes sir, it’s what I’ve kept in mind while forming a plan. I think we should try and breach the perimeter guard undetected and then disable all four guards on the house. At that point, we can gain entry by the rear door. We’ll send a two-man team to recon. They’ll withdraw and provide us best assessment. We’ll re-enter with a full team to disarm or disable. Flash-bangs would make this easier but we’re seeking a silent takedown, so no go. I’d like not to bring attention from outside in the takedown. The leader’s likely in the upstairs room above the front porch. There’s a lot of movement in that room—it’d be my guess that’s the primary command post.”

“Agreed, captain. Good work. Keep in mind that they’re revved up from our fly-by. You’ll need to treat this with the utmost caution.”

“Of course, sir.”

“Proceed.”

CHAPTER 1.19-The Hunter’s Home

“Snuff, this place is trashed. There’s nothing here worth a crap.”

“Don’t be so sure, Mac.” Amanda was keenly interested in this particular house. They climbed to the second floor and entered the master bedroom. Immediately, she was intrigued with the large walk-in closet, but suspended her investigation, sensing Connor’s unease. “Are you okay, Mac?”

“Shh. Lower your voice. I’m fine—I just… there’s something going on. My senses are tingling.”

He stared through the bedroom window, far enough away from it to be unseen from the ground. The house across the street had attracted his attention. It had a crumbling blue stucco façade with green trim and its yard sported a well-worn path in the grass indicative of recent activity. That, combined with the tripwires and the voices he had heard, left him uneasy. He sensed Amanda’s gaze and he relaxed his iron grip on the binoculars.

“I’ll understand if you want to leave, Mac.” Amanda failed at keeping the disappointment from her voice, but she had learned to trust Connor’s instincts.

“No, Snuff, we don’t have to leave just yet. Go ahead and play, but do it quietly. I think there’s a lot more to this subdivision than meets the eye.”

“Like what?”

“Like maybe we have a few reasonably experienced hunters waiting for the next batch of fresh meat to come walking in.”

“An ambush?”

“There’s something going on here and they’re keeping out of any visual tracking. I don’t like the absence. I’ll give you about ten minutes of searching. After that, we’re gone.”

“Okay.” She entered the walk-in closet and began reviewing its meager contents. “Hey, Mac? I think this house might have some surprises.”

He walked toward Amanda, but continued his surveillance on the house across the street. “Nah. I think this place is trashed. I don’t think there’s squat here, but explain your reasoning.”

“Well, there are lots of fancy built-ins downstairs, right?”

“Yeah, so?”

“The den or library or whatever it was had tons of little cubby-holes. And those two deer heads. And the moldy Field & Stream’s. Not to mention that there was a bird-dog painting in the corner and—”

“What’s your point, Snuff?”

“The guy who lived here liked his hiding places and he was a hunter.”

Connor recognized the glint of excitement in her eyes. He entered the huge closet, inspecting the area, considering Amanda’s argument. He peered out the small window set above a window seat for ease in dressing.

“Okay, so he was a hunter. Sure, he had a beautiful gun cabinet right there, but it’s busted and cleaned out. You ready?”

“Not just yet, Mac.” There was nothing on the wall to her left, but she continued to stare at it, deep in thought for a minute.

“Snuff? Come on,” whispered Mac.

Amanda re-entered the bedroom, spun toward the closet, and compared the depths of the wall. “Wow!”

“Snuff, be quiet!”

“I found it, Mac,” she whispered. “I fucking found it!”

“What are you talking about?”

“I knew he had a cubby-hole in here. Come on—help me figure it out.”

“Show me what you discovered.”

“You see this wall? The depth? There’s something inside there, I know it.” The closet was eight feet wide and about ten feet deep. One wall of the closet was located about two feet from the hall. Yet, the hall only widened about one foot beyond the master bedroom doorway. There was an area approximately one foot by ten feet unaccounted for.

They felt around the wall in the closet and, upon closer inspection, they discovered a fine line, nearly undetectable, in the drywall. The line ran vertically from the floor to the ceiling, three feet from the doorframe. Amanda inspected the doorjamb adjoining the wall, but there was nothing to suggest a button or any hidden release.

“It’s just a drywall crack, Snuff. Let’s go.”

She found it difficult to hide her disappointment. “Yeah, I guess we better go,” she said. She turned and, as she did, she noticed a small brown notch on the other side of the doorjamb. She reached up and felt a small lever. She pushed the lever with her index finger and heard a soft click behind her. Connor tensed at the sound as if a grenade had exploded.

“Gotcha!” Despite whispering, Amanda’s excitement bubbled to the surface. The vertical line in the drywall was now split—one side was raised while the other hadn’t moved. “I get first dibs.” Thrilled, she pulled open the panel.

“Of course, but let’s make it quick. We need to go.”

The hidden compartment was quite large and they were momentarily overcome with awe about what was inside. Numerous rifles were lined up vertically in neat slots of a beautifully carved gun rack. There was a large shelf above and two wide drawers below the hidden gun rack. There were thick stacks of one hundred dollar bills and other papers on the shelf—their only value now was if you needed them to start a fire. There were four one-ounce Golden Eagle coins in individual holders placed atop the money stacks to keep them in place. Amanda quickly grabbed all four and handed two to Connor. They both barely smiled at this useful discovery, so focused were they on the remainder of the cabinet contents. They slipped the coins into their front pockets and Connor nodded for Amanda to continue.

She reached into the cabinet, removing a scoped rifle. The extensive filigree etching and a dusty black walnut stock begged to be touched. She felt the silky smoothness of the stock and the light dust fell away easily. “It’s beautiful.”

“It better be. Let me see it, Snuff.” She handed it to him carefully and he held it up toward the window. “That’s a Bennelli. What a beautiful weapon. It probably set this guy back about $5000. Maybe more.” He handed the Bennelli back to Amanda and inspected the remaining guns. “Check this out.”

Connor removed a Weatherby shotgun that was more beautiful than the Bennelli, at least to him it was. He noticed the smooth finish of the stock. These guns, each one, represented excellent treatment and care. “This guy knew his guns. This thing is beautiful.”

“I guess you found your shotgun, Mac.”

“No, this is an old over/under two-shot. I need something with a bit more—yes, there it is!” He withdrew the shiniest weapon from the cabinet. It was also the ugliest by far. Amanda recognized it as a shotgun by its large bore.

“What is it?” she asked.

“It’s loaded,” said Connor. He cracked open the barrel and confirmed the shotgun shell in the breach. “It’s probably the only weapon in here that’s loaded.”

“So?”

“Snuff, this guy knew his weapons. He selected only the best to store in here. The rest, over there in that gun cabinet were probably junk.”

“Yeah?”

Amanda pulled out another shotgun, a Beretta, turning it over in her hands. Immediately, she felt an extra attachment to this shotgun. It too, was an over/under like the Weatherby, but had a weight and touch that fit perfectly. Impulsively, she decided to keep it. That is, if there was some way to carry it as a secondary weapon, since it had no shoulder strap.

“Snuff, you’re a fuckin’ miracle worker. I can’t believe you found this. I just can’t believe it. I knew you were a serious good luck charm but—”

“What’s so damn special about that one? Is it stainless steel or something? It’s kinda ugly, don’t you think?”

Connor jacked the slide and confirmed that a three-inch magnum buckshot shell was already in the chamber. Additional inspection established it was fully loaded.

“This, sweetheart, is a Remington 870-Marine Magnum. It’s affectionately known as a utility weapon or a deck sweeper. This guy obviously used it as the primary choice for home defense—that’s why it’s fully loaded. But, more important, it’s the perfect weapon for today’s in-close combat conditions. Absolutely fuckin’ perfect. See? It stores six rounds and one in the pipe. Look at this, he set up storage on the stock. Nice.” He grabbed her, spun her around once and gave her a long, sharp kiss.

“Well, Happy New Year, Mac.”

He let her go and dropped to a knee in front of the cabinet drawer. To his delight, he found six boxes of twelve-gauge shells among the ammunition for the other guns. There were four boxes of magnum buckshot loads. He placed fourteen buckshot shells in his front pockets and stashed the balance in his pack. He barely noticed the additional weight in his excitement, but a feeling of dread quickly assaulted his good mood. “We need to get the fuck out of here, now. Grab what you want, lock and load, and let’s move!”

He shifted his M-4 into a comfortable carrying position across his back and carried the shotgun as his primary weapon. Amanda sensed his urgency and grabbed four boxes of ten-gauge shells for the Beretta. She fully loaded the weapon and put the rest in her pack.

They exited the closet and Connor walked to each window, checking for movement. There was nothing.

“Mac, you’re scaring me.”

“You have your knife handy?”

Amanda touched her right front hip. “Yeah. What’s going on?”

“I’m not sure, but it’s not right and I don’t know why. It could be nothing. Snuff, stay behind me. Five feet to my left when we exit. You know the drill.”

CHAPTER 1.20-A Better Bead

“What’s your name?”

“They call me Sarge.”

“Military?”

“Yeah, like you, from the looks of it. Was anyway, years ago.”

“Unit?”

“101st Airborne. You?”

“Any of your men unaccounted for? We don’t want to have to kill,” said Major O’Malley. He stood in front of a large window in a spacious bedroom clearly used as a command post. Sarge was standing in front of the major in zip cuffs and he took his time considering the question. His eyes contained the telltale spark of intelligence and they were quick, missing nothing. He wasn’t pleased that he and five of his group were captives.

“Depends. If you’re not killin’, what you here for?”

Major O’Malley turned to Captain Daubney and nodded. The captain approached Sarge from behind.

“Whoa!” said Sarge, sensing the captain’s movement. “What the fuck you gonna do now?”

Major O’Malley raised his hand to stop the captain and gain the attention of his captives. “Sarge, to show you that I’m serious, I’ll release you and your men from those cuffs. I’m doing this for two reasons: one, with the cuffs on, you’re going to spend every waking minute trying to figure out how to escape. I know that’s how you were trained, so, I’d rather you stay on your own accord; and two, I’m here for info only and I can trade some food and other supplies for that. We’re not here to kill anyone—slaughtering gives us nothing we need and we weren’t sure how you’d react to our presence. I found it necessary to take you by force so that nobody was hurt.”

“Huh, if that’s the case, lower your weapons and we can talk.”

“Well, we won’t lower our weapons just yet, Sarge.” Major O’Malley nodded to the captain who cut the zip cuffs binding Sarge’s wrists. “Release the rest of the men, captain.”

“Yes, sir.”

Major O’Malley kept focus on Sarge. He was a short and balding man who carried himself with more self-respect than most. There was a calm confidence about him and he and his men were relatively clean and neat, a clear sign of a well-run military unit. “Sergeant, my name is Major Michael T. O’Malley of the United States Army. We’re pressed for time and I’d rather not have to kill any of your men. We used infrared from the air and confirmed a minimum of thirty-five to forty people in this area. With six of you here, that leaves at least twenty-nine people unaccounted for right now including your perimeter and house guards. You with me?”

“And?”

“I’m asking you to provide a status for these people. Keep in mind that my men outside have orders to treat them as hostiles. Those orders will change if you can bring your people into a meeting here peacefully.”

The sergeant braced to attention, regaining all his military bearing at that moment.

“Sir! My name’s Sergeant Robert Jensen of the United States Army 101st Airborne. Retired.”

“At ease, sergeant.”

“Will you permit me to talk with my men, sir?”

“Permission granted.”

The sergeant approached his men, speaking to them in a low voice. “I think this guy’s for real. I want you guys to calm the fuck down—I know you’re pissed. Shut up, Johnny! I know we got taken easily, but they’re a superior force and highly trained for this type of takedown. I want you and Rob to tell the perimeter to come in. They’re to report to the front lawn. Tom and Mark, I want you chasing down the two scouting crews—they’re probably about a mile out by now.”

“But, Sarge—”

“No fucking buts, Do nothing else, hear me? All weapons safe and stowed. Failure to follow this simple rule will probably get us all killed. Joey, you gather up the rest of the group. Lay it out for them crystal clear.”

“Okay, Sarge,” answered Joey. The other men nodded assent and the sergeant turned back to the major. “Major O’Malley, I want to deploy these men to bring in the others. Are there any objections, sir?”

“No objections, sergeant. Trust has to start somewhere. I want your men to instruct the rest of your group to enter this area carrying all weapons in a non-threatening manner. They can keep their weapons, but the weapons must be stowed for now. If any of my men feel threatened in any way, we’ll fire. You and your men understand?”

The sergeant turned to his men. “You guys hear me? You understand what the major is saying?”

“Yeah, Sarge,” came from some of the men. The others simply nodded their assent.

“Okay. Bring our people in safely. I don’t want anyone killed. Do it.” The five soldiers moved away in opposite directions and Sergeant Jensen turned his attention back to the major.

“Major, can I interest you in a shot of Jack Daniels and a cigar?”

Despite the major’s near exhaustion, he smiled at the sergeant. He was easy to like—there was an inherent trust about the man. Captain Daubney visibly relaxed.

“Sergeant, that sounds like a great idea.”

“Would you care to join us, captain?” asked Sergeant Jensen.

“If it’s okay with the major, sergeant.”

“Of course, captain.”

“This way, gentlemen.” Sergeant Jensen led them to a spacious master bedroom at ground level. Inside, the room had enough food stockpiled to sustain a large group for many months. Besides the food, the large bedroom closet contained a well-stocked armory.

“Sergeant, we need to ask you some questions about a man that may have passed through here recently. I want to wait to ask the questions to your entire group.”

“Okay, major. It’ll take an hour or so to round up the rest of my men. In the meantime, I’d appreciate if you could fill me in on the state of the world. I’d guess that you’re more informed about this than I am, sir. After all, you have a helicopter—I never thought I’d see another bird airborne.”

“Sergeant, I’ll tell you our story, but I’m awful parched. You mentioned something about my good friend Jack Daniels?”

“Yes, sir!” answered the sergeant, removing a half-empty fifth and three shot glasses from a battered hutch in the corner of the room. He poured liberally and the three men raised their glasses in a toast to their budding alliance.

SECTION 2: Marty Catches Up

CHAPTER 2.1-A Marine Magnum

“Snuff,” said Connor, barely above a whisper, “we need to leave by the side door—the one next to the garage. I don’t think we can use the back door now.”

“Why?”

“Tactics. In an urban setting, people tend to leave by the same door they entered. It’s human nature. Anyone seeing us enter would naturally expect us to exit the same—that’s where any primary concentration of firepower will be located.”

“Mac, you’re scaring me—I’ve never seen you this keyed up.”

“Listen and learn, okay?”

“Alright.”

“I’m following the feeling that’s kept my ass alive through some serious shit. If I tell you to run, I want you to move your ass.”

“Okay.”

“Act on all my commands without question, understood?”

“Yeah, Mac, I get it.”

“I don’t want to be worried about you if the shit hits the fan. I’ll be a bit busy.”

“I said I get it.”

“Good. We need to stick as a team and, if we do, we’ll stay alive.” Connor snuck a peek out the bottom windowpane of the garage’s man door. He caught no movement, but shook his head in dismay. His gut told him a huge shitstorm was brewing. He cracked the door slightly, grateful that the squeak of the hinges was barely audible. His ears perked at a faint sound, possibly a bird landing on a gutter.

“Dammit, I shoulda just said no to the sub-huntin’,” said Connor, mumbling, “Oh, make her happy, Mac. Go ahead—”

“What?”

“Nothing.”

Amanda slipped a hand onto Connor’s shoulder.

“Why do you think someone’s out there, Mac?”

“Other than the tripwires and voices I heard earlier? I don’t know—probably some subtle changes in the overall sensory environment. Or maybe enough precursor cues at a subconscious level suggesting a more coordinated attack. Like I told you before, I’ve learned to trust this feeling.”

Connor stroked the barrel of his new shotgun, confirming the safety was off. Seeing his weapons check, Amanda checked her new Bennelli, confirming there were fresh shells in both chambers. Keeping busy to hide a burgeoning nervousness, she transferred ten rounds from her backpack to each front pocket, experiencing a moment of regret for entering the subdivision. “I’m sorry for bringing us here, Mac.”

“Nah, don’t worry about it, Snuff. It was ultimately my call anyway. We simply need to vacate in one piece and there’ll be no harm done. But yeah, I’m feeling a building urgency to get the fuck outta here. You ready?”

“Yeah, Mac, I think so.”

He studied the new weapon in Amanda’s hands. “You already comfortable with that Bennelli?”

“Yeah, Mac, it feels like it was made for me.”

“Okay, good. But I want you to keep the Remmy as your primary for now. That’s the weapon you know and trust.”

“Okay.”

“Use it to scope those houses across the street. Mainly the one with the broken porch railing.”

“Alright,” said Amanda. She safed the weapon and forced it into her backpack side pocket sleeve. Not a great fit, but it would have to do until she found a better way to carry it. Leaning closer to the door, she poked the rifle barrel outside the door an inch to scope the houses across the street. “You want me to take out anyone I see or wait for assigned targets? Do we need a code sign?”

“Hey, slow it down some. Don’t tighten up on me too fast. Stay frosty. For now, just keep scoping those houses, okay? Especially that blue stucco.”

“Sure, Mac.”

“Now listen up, once I’m out the door and assessing our exit, blow away anyone you see with a gun. Period. You see a gun, you shoot. Select targets at will.”

“Sure, okay, whatever you say.”

“Hang tight left side of the door here while ranging those homes. Once I’m out and secured, I’ll signal for you to follow if it’s safe. Make sure to use available cover on your exit.”

“I will.”

Connor glanced at Amanda. He appreciated her effort to put on a grim, battle-ready face. He touched her arm. “Oh, and Snuff, it’s all right to be scared. A little scared is good.”

“Umm—”

“I’m out the door. Scope the houses.”

Connor exited, the marine magnum held ready. Shifting right and left in a quick scan, he moved toward a large landscape boulder twenty feet away. The garage jutted out twenty-five feet into the yard to his left and he took immediate notice of the corner edge, since it was an optimal close range offensive. That is, until he sensed movement above and behind him on the roof. Instinctively, he spun, firing twice almost blindly. His shotgun sent a double boom across the subdivision.

“Drop back!” he yelled, pumping in another round and firing.

Amanda darted further away from the doorway, continuing to scope the houses across the street. His third shotgun blast blew the wounded man off the roof. Connor heard three quick shots from Amanda’s rifle finding their mark. Sprinting toward the garage door, he fired two well-placed shots that took out the midsection of a man coming around the corner of the garage.

“Move! Into the house!” yelled Connor to Amanda as he reentered the garage.

They heard the back door smashing to the floor now that all pretense of the enemy’s stealth was gone. Connor and Amanda reloaded on the run with practiced ease. Grabbing Amanda by the shoulder, Connor stopped halfway down the hallway, smiling. Seeing the furious glint of excitement in his eyes, even with the sound of many men barging into the house, Amanda felt strangely calm.

“Knife ready, Snuff?”

“Yeah.”

“Good. You might need it. We’re coming up on close quarters low and fast. Keep tight. Point and shoot. Don’t hesitate. Follow me.”

“Okay. The Beretta would be better, right? Close quarters?”

“Positive you’re comfy with it?’

“Yeah.”

“Use it. We need move, now. We’re gonna take an aggressive assault to these men. They think they’re coming up behind us in the garage to play surprise—”

“Go. Go,” said Amanda, understanding his plan.

They moved like a dance team comfortable with each other, entering the kitchen. Connor blasted two men with blistering quick shots as they barged forward. The men were ratty but well fed. He stepped carefully over the blood, firing at a fat man raising a long-barreled rifle into position. The man slammed into the wall, and, just as Connor ejected the spent shell, he heard the incredible boom of both barrels of the ten-gauge Beretta behind him. A bearded man slipping in via the living room entrance, almost unseen, was slammed back onto the couch. He was nearly cut in half. There was not much left of him.

“Nice,” yelled Connor, “Get in the den! We need to see what else is out front!”

“What?”

Amanda was shotgun deaf. Using simple sign, Connor instructed her to follow. Once in the den, Connor took stock, reloading. With pride, he watched Amanda shifting to the other window instead of just hanging close for comfort. While she reloaded, Connor signaled that two more men were hiding out front, fairly well hidden behind the weeds and burnt cars about forty yards out. Nodding, Amanda traded the Beretta for the Remington. A few seconds later, the men were sprawled on the street with 30.06 caliber exit wounds draining their heads of blood. They waited in the den in for fifteen minutes, but no newcomers came to the party. After another five, Connor stood away from the window, smiling.

“Damn this shotgun’s loud,” said Amanda.

“Yeah,” said Connor, “It’s much louder when you use both barrels at the same time. Nice shot by he way. And, there may be more bad guys, but it seems they don’t want to play right now,”

“We leaving?”

“Seems as good a time as any.”

“Okay.”

“Follow me, Snuff.”

“Alright.”

Stopping, Connor grabbed her around the waist, holding her close, face-to-face.

“You did real good, Snuff. Real good.”

“Um, thanks.”

“Excellent composure, poise and control. I’m beginning to think you were born for this. Nice target selection. Adaptable. You’re fuckin’ incredible.”

“Mac, I’m still shaking.”

“I know you are, I know. We’ll fix that later. C’mon.”

“But how come you’re not shaking?”

“Because… well… because, I’m too fuckin’ old to know how anymore. C’mon, let’s go.”

CHAPTER 2.2-The Subdivision Provides a Plan

Marty heard the commotion while backtracking. He still hadn’t discovered exactly where he’d made his mistake in tracking Connor and Snuff when the sound of gunfire reached his ears. Multiple shotgun blasts were distinctly heard just before three sharp reports from a rifle, likely a 30.06 that coincidentally was the rifle Snuff carried. Those rifle shots sounded the same to him as those he’d heard in the clearing a few days back with Davey. Listening, more urgent shots came and Marty decided to investigate. Choosing a route through a soybean field, it was his best estimate of a straight line to where the sounds had emanated. He was confident that Connor was somehow involved in the gunfire and increased his pace.

Cautiously, he arrived near the area that was his best guess of where the shots had come from. Using fairly good cover from which to assess the situation—he was at the front corner of a house and hidden from view by a tall row of hedges a few feet away—he scanned the surroundings.

Several dead bodies lay strewn near the house across the street. It was apparent in their placement that the dead men had focused their assault on the garage area of the home. The vinyl siding around the side door of the garage was riddled with bullet holes, but there was no evidence of any other fatalities.

A body lay half in the driveway and half in the street. An old man kneeled next to the body, shoulders shaking, presumably with grief. After ten minutes of surveillance, Marty was reasonably sure that there were no immediate threats in the area.

He edged toward the grieving man. Four feet away, he cleared his throat.

The old man spun to face Marty, trying desperately to rise. Marty stepped toward him, rifle aimed at the old man’s chest. “Stay on the ground, old man.”

“What the fuck do you want? You killed my boy Joey. You here to finish the job? Well, go ahead, you prick! I’m the last one left!”

“It wasn’t me, old man. I didn’t kill anyone here.” Marty scanned the area without losing sight of the old man, circling him slowly. Other than Joey in the driveway, there were six other bodies in sight. There was one within ten feet of the garage door, another in the middle of the street, and a third on the front lawn. Three more were slumped on the ground near a vehicle. There were weapons next to every body and Marty kicked the rifle next to Joey out of his father’s reach. “What happened here?” asked Marty.

The old man ignored Marty, crawling back to his son. Pulling a dirty handkerchief from his shirt pocket, he wiped the blood from Joey’s face. Marty prodded him with the barrel of his rifle. “Hey, I asked you what the fuck just happened here.”

“They killed Joey. He didn’t do nothing.”

“Yeah, I’m sure he was all angels and butter bread. Except, I’m thinking he and his friends were outgunned.” Marty pushed the rifle barrel into the old man’s chest. “Start talking… what happened?”

“There was two of ’em. Nobody saw ’em going in the house, but Joey heard ’em in there. The rest of the guys talked Joey into setting a trap for when they came out. Only it didn’t work.” He paused, staring at his son.

“Talk to me old man, before I blow a hole in you.”

“The boys didn’t expect no fight. Never had one before. But these two knew what they were doing. They come outta that door with guns blazing.” He took his son’s cold hand. “Joey’s the last of my boys.”

Marty backed away from the old man, toward the garage door. He turned and trotted into the backyard, closely studying the ground for signs of a trail. He had caught the scent of the egress from the battle. He hopped a four feet high cyclone fence and trotted in a northeast direction across an empty field. He was almost positive that the two people who had killed the men were Connor and Snuff. He had regained their trail. His hunt was fresh again.

CHAPTER 2.3-Buzzy’s News

“Are they ready, Sarge?” asked Major O’Malley.

“Yes, sir, they’re formed up on the front lawn.”

“Let’s do it.”

Major O’Malley and Captain Daubney followed Sarge onto the front porch. There were several controlled fires on the expansive front lawn that helped visibility. The men were grouped together in a random fashion, closest to the porch and glancing surreptitiously at Major O’Malley’s armed men. The unit appeared to be as nervous as Sarge’s men, neither group quite comfortable with the other.

“Listen up!” yelled Sarge. “These two gentlemen are Major O’Malley and Captain Daubney. Pay attention!” The men and women on the lawn calmed. “I respect these men. They’re United States Army officers under orders from the President. That’s right, you heard me, the President of the United States. They’re good men who could have killed us outright, but instead they’ve offered us a choice.”

The men and women on the lawn were not happy about the recent events and their combined voice was one of dissension.

“Quit your grumbling, dammit! I’ve had a chance to talk with these men and I trust them.”

“Whatta they want?” asked Carl, a heavy-set man standing close to the porch.

“They’re trying to find a man named Connor MacMillen. He goes by the name of Connor Mac. Anyone know him? Has anyone ever heard of him?”

Carl spoke again. “What if somebody knows him? Why the hell should we tell them, anyhow?”

Major O’Malley stepped forward. “We need to speak to Connor MacMillen about matters involving national security.” This was met with soft laughter. Captain Daubney twitched and started to raise his weapon.

“At ease, captain,” said Major O’Malley, sensing the movement.

Recognizing the element of danger, Carl put his palms outward in front of his chest. “Okay, hey I got the message, alright? Just asking is all.”

The tension in the crowd relented and Sarge spoke up again. “Listen guys, these men are willing to take our group in with theirs at some point. It’s a good move for us and I’m thinking of joining up with them. This isn’t mandatory—you can go your own way if you want to, but they’re more organized than we are and it’s likely that our lives will improve if we join up with them. Now, Major O’Malley’s question is if anyone here has ever heard of Connor Mac?”

A new recruit, standing further back near the street, spoke up. “What’s it worth to you?” he asked.

Major O’Malley studied the confidence of the slim stranger. “It’s probably worth a bottle of good whiskey and a few packs of smokes if you have something I can use. Maybe a quarter ounce of gold.” The men and women began to chatter about the reward while the man who had asked the question made his way to the bottom of the porch steps.

“You have something, Buzzy?” asked Sarge.

“Yeah, maybe. But not for no damn bottle of whiskey and stale smokes.”

Major O’Malley felt an electric jolt hit his stomach. The new man moved with a sense of confidence in his knowledge of Connor MacMillen. The major leaned in close as the man came onto the porch.

“If you can lead me to this Connor Mac, I’ll give you a whole case of whiskey and two cartons of smokes,” offered Major O’Malley.

“That sounds good. For starters,” said Buzzy. He glanced at Captain Daubney and the M-4 in his hands. “How about one of those weapons?”

“No. You can’t have one of our weapons,” answered the major. “In fact, I’ve offered you a very lucrative deal and if you don’t start talking, I’ll shoot you where you stand.” All of Major O’Malley’s friendliness evaporated and Buzzy swallowed hard, nervously focusing on the porch railing, unable to meet the major’s intense gaze.

“Well, I know him.”

“How?”

“My crew—the guys I was running with before I ran into Sarge—we tried to talk with him a couple weeks ago.”

“And?” prompted the major.

“The fucker stole my smokes. Kicked our ass is what he did.”

“Go on,” said the major, barely able to contain his excitement.

CHAPTER 2.4-Knees Weaken

They had set up camp in a partially burned-out home at the end of a short road three miles from the subdivision recently vacated. Amanda was alone, stirring a feline stew with a wooden spoon. Adding a handful of wild carrots, scallions and some fat, live grubs, she wondered if she should invite Mac in for a sit-down meal. The stew smelled wonderful, simmering in the pot that rested on the propane grill in the backyard. She’d been surprised that there was still some propane in the tank. Most people left their tank valves open and, over the years, the tanks had slowly drained dry. The smell of the stew permeated the air; the generous dash of garlic salt discovered in one of the cabinets lent a strong scent to the stew. On the verge of signaling to Mac to join her, she heard his birdcall signaling a newcomer was near. She covered her anxiety by stirring the soup more vigorously.

Amanda knew the next few minutes might be tricky and still had mixed feelings about Connor’s plan to lure Marty into making a move. She knew that it was smart to explore the possibility of taking on a potential third member—it would make much less work for all three, help keep all three safer, and allow them to increase their pace. Of course, this was true only if the new third member could be trusted.

The man named Marty was coming. Amanda’s knees weakened a bit and she felt a faint need to go to the bathroom.

CHAPTER 2.5-Sniffing the Bait

“Wow, check it out,” thought Marty.

He studied the beautiful young woman in his binoculars. After several moments, he caught himself lightly salivating, wiping his lips with the back of his hand. The woman was beautiful. Her hair was combed nicely, long and luxuriant and black as night. Her face held strength suggested by high cheekbones, full lips, and piercing blue eyes. He enjoyed her movements from house to grill. She moved with grace, almost dancing across the wild grass and lawn weeds. He noticed that she wore a snug-fitting tank top that emphasized the fullness of her breasts and the flat lines of her belly. Her jeans were worn with several frayed holes, but upon closer inspection, they were perfectly fitted to accentuate her hips and buttocks. On her hip, a long knife sheathed in leather hung from a sturdy brown belt and leg strap. He gauged her age at about twenty-five. For another half hour he watched as she prepared a meal. Unbelievably, she appeared to be alone.

Marty decided he’d introduce himself. Stashing most of what he carried, he slipped toward her. After ten minutes of careful progress, he was hidden near a small pine tree twenty feet from the grill. Under closer scrutiny, the woman lost none of her beauty. In closer proximity, she was more enthralling. Marty hesitated. He tried to clear his mind and analyze the tactical combat conditions. The interior of the house was unknown, he reminded himself. It was not conclusive that she was alone. But he admitted the risk of approaching this woman might be worth a closer look.

CHAPTER 2.6-Some Slack

Connor never lost sight of Marty, changing his position once when his line of sight was slightly blocked by an oak. He watched Marty wipe his mouth, but he couldn’t tell if it was from hunger or lust. Connor admired Marty’s cautious approach—he was clearly skilled in stealth tactics and chose excellent cover. Watching him move, Connor was quite impressed with the distance Marty covered in so short a time. Unless you knew where he was thirty seconds ago, Marty was almost invisible.

Connor moved from his cover, never losing a clear shot of Marty’s position. Amanda acted oblivious of the actions behind her, but Connor knew she was mostly aware of Marty’s position. Her trips into the house were made specifically to determine the whereabouts of her potential assailant. Standing several feet from the window allowed Amanda to peek outside without revealing her position. She had tracked Marty’s progress like this for the last half hour. Glancing further back, she caught a brief glimpse of Connor.

He took cover behind a pine approximately thirty feet from the grill and ten feet behind and to the left of Marty. When he settled into position, he aligned the crosshairs of his M4 on Marty’s left temple. He thought Marty might make a good third man, but he wouldn’t hesitate to eliminate him if he showed any aggression to Amanda.

Connor realized that maneuvering into position had not alerted Marty to his presence. But in Marty’s defense, Amanda’s attraction was enough to make any man lose his focus—Connor had acted without full caution when he had first met her. He decided to give Marty a little slack for his transgression, knowing the impact Amanda had on a man. The crosshairs of the M-4 however, never left Marty’s left temple.

CHAPTER 2.7-The Skittish Colt

The cat stew was nearly ready. Amanda entered the house to find a bowl and discovered she was nervous. She knew that Mac had her back, but she didn’t quite know what to expect from Marty. She made a short search for bowls in the kitchen and found several in a cabinet. She chose a few of them, grabbed a handful of spoons from a drawer, and took it all outside to better assess their condition. She set it all on the picnic table near the grill and turned her attention to the stew.

“What’re you cooking?” asked Marty, his voice deep and calm.

She spun quickly, her knife somehow in the hand that an instant ago had held the wooden spoon. Fifteen feet from her, he stood. His arms were held casually at his sides and a hunting knife was tucked into the leather sheath hanging from his belt.

Damn, he was good, she thought. She had known where he was a minute ago, but was surprised that he had slipped so close to her without her hearing him. He looked strong and handsome. His smile was disarming and he held his rifle relaxed in his right hand, his left hand now raised in supplication.

“Hey, I didn’t mean to scare you,” he said softly. The easy smile never left his face.

“Well, you did!”

“Sorry. Would you put the knife away, please?”

“No, I won’t. What do you want?”

“I hope to hell a beautiful woman like you isn’t traveling alone,” said Marty.

“No, I’m not. See? A buncha bowls. Do the math. Who’re you?”

Amanda edged toward the house, as if seeking shelter. Marty delicately cut off an easy retreat.

“Name’s Marty McCullough. I was just passing through when I came across a beautiful woman cooking something on a grill. The grill works, huh? I’ll be damned.”

“What do you want, Marty McCullough?”

“Nothing, I guess. Unless you’d like to share some of that. Smells wonderful. I’ve smelled it for almost an hour.”

“Ahh…”

“I can give you some fresh venison to add if you want.”

“Me and my guys are doing okay all by ourselves, thank you.”

Marty glanced toward the house and then at Amanda. The bowls next to the grill concerned him for a second. At the same time, he was sure no one was in the house. He’d always valued his intuitive sense of whether someone was in a house. Any house. It was an uncanny skill but he was sure no one was there. He just knew is all. It had saved his life on several combat missions after the “all clear” signals of a breach. But he decided to explore his options.

“Well, let’s ask your guys about that.”

“Some are sleeping and some are huntin’ right now.”

“Yeah? Let’s wake up those that are sleeping.”

“They’d probably shoot you, if you do that.”

Marty edged toward the house and peeked quickly in the back patio door. He turned to face her.

“What’s your name?”

Amanda refused to answer. Her hands were shaking and Marty noticed. He spoke softly, as if to a skittish colt.

“Look, lovely lady, I asked you your name is all. I’m not here to hurt you. I promise. I swear. However I will admit, seeing such a beautiful woman as you has put me a bit off my game.”

Amanda stared at the handsome stranger and felt herself calming somewhat. She noticed he kept himself clean-shaven and put him at about twenty-seven to thirty years old. He was well muscled in the legs and shoulders, but not in an overpowering way.

“My name’s Amanda Abbington.”

Marty turned from examining the house.

“Well, Amanda Abbington, that’s a pretty name. It fits you.”

“Thanks.”

“Would you mind putting that knife away?”

“Yeah, I’d mind.”

“Suit yourself.” Marty leaned toward the patio doors and yelled into the house. “Hey! Guys! Wake the hell up, you have a visitor!” He faced Amanda again and she felt the impact of his amazing smile. It was an easy smile, emphasized by deep dimples. They stared at each other for a moment and then Marty yelled the same greeting again, receiving no response. “Okay, Amanda. I’m thinking your guys aren’t in there or never were, or they’re sound asleep. What do you think?”

“If I scream, I’d wake ’em up.”

“Well, go on and do so. I’d like to sit down for some lunch. That is, if I’m invited.”

Marty took a few steps toward Amanda. She instantly prepared for his assault, assuming the combat knife stance Connor had taught to her.

“Whoa, hold on there Amanda. Hmm… how ’bout that… you might know something about a knife fight.”

“Stay back, mister!”

“Hey listen! I can see you’re skittish and I’m pretty sure there’s no one in there, so I thought I’d just try to place you more at ease.”

“Stay back!

CHAPTER 2.8-A Judgment Call

Connor tensed his finger on the M-4 trigger as Marty approached Amanda. Her knife was drawn and Connor realized she was nervous. She had a reason to be—Marty was quite capable of taking her knife from her without breaking a sweat. Marty adjusted smoothly to her movements with a level of expertise well above Amanda’s capabilities. Connor waited for Amanda’s signal, running her fingers through her hair, but she had yet to make this movement. Concerned, he began to second-guess his decision to place her in such a precarious position. He considered pulling the trigger and ending Marty, with or without Amanda’s signal.

CHAPTER 2.9-The Decksweeper

“Hold on, Amanda,” said Marty. His initial combat-trained response to her fighting stance needed to change. He took a conciliatory attitude—he rested his rifle next to the bench, near Amanda. Slowly, he removed the knife from his thigh sheath with two fingers and tossed it near the rifle. He backed away and sat down at the opposite end of the bench. He was beyond the range of disarming Amanda and he felt quite naked without his rifle despite the Colt Defender he had hidden in the small of his back. He removed his ball cap and wiped his hand through his long blond hair. Smiling, he folded his hands together, and waited for her next move.

“I’m disarmed, Amanda. It’s your move.”

She relaxed visibly, her shoulders releasing tension and her jaw unclenching. She found it easy to imagine Marty as a blue-eyed surfer boy, simply waiting for the next wave.

“What do you want, Marty?”

“Having lunch with a beautiful woman would make my week—no, it would make my whole month. You know, I have beans and corn in my backpack—it could be the perfect addition to that wonderful stew you’re cooking. It’s stashed over there by that tree.”

“Are you for real?” asked Amanda.

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

“You’re not just going to try to rape me?”

“No.”

“You know, lull me into a false sense of security so you can get your hands on me?”

“No.”

“Why not? Many have tried.”

“It’d be too easy, Amanda. Besides, I’m not like that. I’ve always liked my women to ask me. Somehow, it always made it better.”

“Is that right?”

“It’s the way I like it.”

“Yeah, I bet you like it when women fall all over you, is that it?”

Marty’s only response was to smile, but the smile held memories of past lovers. Amanda responded with a slight grin of her own. Damn, his smile was infectious. She rubbed her left hand on her thigh with exaggerated slowness and stood across the table, facing him. After a few moments, she sat down and Marty stared intensely.

“Damn, you’re a beautiful woman.”

“Thanks, but I’m accounted for.”

“So you say. By who? One of your imaginary group?”

“No.”

“Who then?”

“Him,” she answered, pointing at Connor who had edged up with the decksweeper now in his hands. The point blank range left little room for discussion.

CHAPTER 2.10-A Refined Search

Major O’Malley and his men approached the Superhawk with all the stealth and expertise their training had provided. As they neared the two hundred yard perimeter of the bird, they drastically decreased their pace. The major noticed no men guarding the perimeter, but he knew they were there. He flashed his light in a pre-arranged sequence and within seconds, received the expected response, a light flashing in a different pre-arranged sequence. Further flashes near the helicopter requested the “duress code” in the event the major had been compromised. With the exchange of signals, Major O’Malley’s men slid closer to his position.

“Make sure your weapons are neutral,” he reminded his men. The major knew that these moments were delicate—he had personally witnessed live fire between friendlies prior to the Sickness and one man had died. The men all around him were trained at elite levels—he was surrounded by killing machines, conditioned to locate any signs of aggression against their primary protectee, Colonel Hannah Starkes and her new charges, Nicole and CJ. Though he always felt some level of anxiety when returning, he barely suppressed the pride he felt at each man’s professionalism.

Captain Eubanks met Major O’Malley near the designated tree line. “Welcome back, sir.”

“Thank you, captain. I commend you and your men on your deployment of the perimeter guard. Keep up the good work.” The major walked with the captain and the men toward the helicopter and the tent set up nearby.

“Yes, sir. Thank you. You have any luck, major?”

“Yeah, got some word.”

“For real?”

“Yep. Connor Mac’s probably not too far from here. Where’s the colonel?”

“In the small block building at the edge of the airstrip.”

“Thanks.”

CHAPTER 2.11-Beans and Corn

“Hello, Marty,” said Connor. Marty began to stand. “No! Stay right there and keep your hands flat on the table.”

Marty grinned to hide embarrassment. “Understood. Caught me flat-footed, didn’t you?” He locked eyes with Connor, ashamed at walking into the trap, but inexplicably relieved that he had overtaken his quarry.

“Appears that way, sniper,” answered Connor, never once lowering his weapon.

“Damn, I was sure Amanda was alone!”

“You were wrong.”

“But that explains the tracks and small feet,” said Marty.

“What?” asked Amanda, confused.

“He’s referencing the difficulty he’s had tracking us. Your small feet confused him—he didn’t expect a female.”

Amanda gathered Marty’s weapons and set them down near Connor, never once blocking Connor’s line of sight.

“Excellent, Connor Mac. Truly excellent. I guess I can think of worse ways to die than trying to have lunch with such a beautiful woman. Are you gonna shoot me now?”

“Depends,” answered Connor, his voice ice cold.

“On what?”

“On what she says and why you’re following us.” Connor was impressed with Marty’s calm, given his present circumstances. “Remove the secondary weapon from your pants. Use your left hand very slowly. If the barrel points anywhere but down, your head is gone. Understood?”

“Understood.” Marty slipped his left hand to his lower back, retrieved the Colt with a finger and thumb, and carefully placed it on the table.

Amanda was embarrassed by her inability to detect Marty’s secondary weapon—she hadn’t considered that he concealed one. She knew she would hear about this lapse in caution at some point.

“Push it as far to the left as you can. Now.”

Marty slid the gun across the table, leaning slightly for extra distance. “Well, I—“

“Shut the fuck up, Marty. She speaks first.”  The tone of Connor’s voice left little room for discussion.

Amanda was in tune with the tension of the situation and did her best to diffuse it. “Mac, he was cool. A little crazy, but cool.” She brazenly sat down on the bench across from Marty, partially in the line of fire. If Connor were to pull the trigger, a few shotgun pellets might strike her.

“For real?” asked Connor. His cold desire to kill abated.

“Yeah, Mac. All things considered, he was pretty cool. He’s something of a braggart.”

“I am not!” said Marty, offended.

Connor shifted for a better shooting angle and studied Marty above his shotgun sights. Marty was trying his best to appear calm, but the slump to his shoulders and inability to look into Connor’s eyes made it clear Marty expected the worst. Amanda abruptly stood, surprising both men, and entered the house. She returned quickly with her rifle, carrying it with easy familiarity. She walked to the grill and leaned the rifle against it, stirring the stew.

Marty twisted his body for a better view. “Keep your fucking hands where I can see ’em, Marty,” said Connor.

“Sure. Understood.”

“You know, Mac,” said Amanda, “Marty says he has some corn and beans to go with the stew.”

“Is that a fact?” asked Connor, speaking directly to Marty.

“Yes, sir.”

“What made you decide to call me ‘sir’?”

“Well, it’s obvious I’ve been outclassed—twice, it seems,” answered Marty. “But, in fairness, the first time wasn’t entirely my fault. I guess that’s why I decided to come find you.”

“Is that right?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Come to settle the score, is that it?” asked Connor. A sharp edge returned to his voice and he tightened his grip on the shotgun.

“No, sir!” answered Marty, shocked at the implication.

“Why, then?”

“I dunno. I guess… to…” He had an expression that Connor guessed wasn’t often on his face. It was a look of bashfulness. Marty shyly glanced at Amanda and Connor, obviously hesitant to continue.

“And?” prompted Connor.

“And to see… maybe… to see if you needed—”

“Let’s go grab your corn and beans,” interrupted Connor.

“What?”

“If you’re bullshitting about the corn and beans, you’re bullshitting me now,” said Connor.

Marty smiled, grateful of Connor’s interruption. He realized that Connor was providing a direct way to show his usefulness. With his confidence returning, he felt as if they had reached some small unspoken understanding.

“I have beans and corn. The cans aren’t dented. There’s no reason to think they’re inedible.”

“Let’s go, then. If you’re right, there’s no reason not to invite you to lunch.” Connor lowered his shotgun, a sign of good faith. He glanced at Amanda and she nodded her consent.

“Secure your weapons, soldier,” said Connor.

“Thank you, sir.”

Marty gathered has rifle and handgun. As they moved away from Amanda, Connor sidled up to Marty and whispered, “If you ever set your weapons down for fine pussy again, I’ll fucking kill you myself.”

“Yes, sir,” said Marty, reddening slightly.

They walked toward the tree where Marty had stashed his pack. He crouched down and removed two cans, holding them up for inspection. “I think they’re still good. Del Monte. There’s some fresh venison in here, too—it might taste pretty good in that stew. Want to know what else is here?”

Connor was relieved to see that Marty had been telling the truth. He had made a genuine offer to share a meal with Amanda. His actions, so far, suggested a man of true character. “That’s your pack, Marty. What you keep in there’s your business.”

“Heard something like that before from you. I was hoping you’d say that.” Marty hoisted the heavy pack onto his shoulders. Connor was impressed with the Coyote backpack, an excellent choice for space, comfort, camouflage, and durability. Before their short return trip to the farmhouse they faced one another.

“What are you searching for, Marty?” asked Connor. The question was quiet and open-ended. Now was the time to pursue the man’s true reasons for his approach.

Marty gazed toward the farmhouse, taking a few seconds before answering. He straightened, sighed. “I guess I want to join up, Connor Mac. Go where you’re going. I don’t really care where that is.”

CHAPTER 2.12-Awake to Good News

“He was here? In this area?”

“Yes, colonel.”

“How long ago. And how’d you confirm his identity?”

The major admired the colonel’s ability to wake immediately. Unlike others, she didn’t wake in stages, but all at once. One moment she was asleep and the next she was awake, fully aware of her surroundings as if she had been awake for hours. Watching her now, she’d taken less than three seconds to exit her sleeping bag, dressed only in a white tank top and briefs that did little to hide her fine figure. Quickly, she dressed while the major turned away to view the men in the distance. He answered her inquiry, ignoring the flash image racing through his brain of his superior officer’s buxom body, tight buttocks and curvy hips.

“A group of men were smoked by Connor MacMillen when they tried to ambush him not too far from here.”

“They did what?”

“They tried to take Connor MacMillen in ambush and steal his pack. A man named Dave was in charge of their group. A skinny guy with attitude named Buzzy laid it all out for me. He said he knew he was Connor MacMillen because the man told them his name before he took all their stuff. Buzzy said that Connor MacMillen’s sniper killed a few men and, once he had control of the situation, he took what he wanted from their packs and left.”

“No kidding?”

“No, ma’am.”

“Wow. How’d this Connor MacMillen find himself caught up in an ambush?”

“Hard to say, ma’am. Sounds like it was more of an ambush of the ambush the more I think about how it went down.”

“You mean Colonel MacMillen walked into it on purpose?”

“I dunno. Maybe. He might’ve had some help at his back and the end result was him getting to take from the people that were trying to take from him. It’s has an edge that fits the man.”

“So he planned it? He did it on purpose?”

“Ma’am, he walked away without a scratch and this Buzzy guy thinks he was kinda like supernatural or something. Had a ‘magic’ about him the guy said.”

“Huh.”

“We have some work to do, but we’ve narrowed the search parameters quite a bit.”

“Nice job, major. Nice job.”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

CHAPTER 2.13-Hope for the Best

“Here are the beans and corn,” said Connor, handing the open cans to Amanda.

“Terrific, Mac,” she said, taking the cans and sniffing the contents before dumping them into the simmering pot.

Connor stepped closer to Amanda and gently took her arm. “Are you okay?” he whispered.

“Yeah, Mac. It was a good move on your part, I guess. Now we know. A lot more, anyway.” They both glanced at Marty who was pointedly ignoring the conversation. He sat down at the table and retrieved his Colt, checking its status. He slipped it into his belt at the small of his back and felt complete once again. He opened his backpack and removed a plastic bag of venison and a dented canteen filled with water.

“Connor Mac? Amanda? You want to add this venison? It’s real fresh stuff.”

They turned to face him and Amanda answered. “I don’t think we need it, Marty. Why don’t we save it for dinner?”

“If you’re sure? I mean, I hope you’re not forgetting about Snuff.”

Amanda turned and smacked Connor hard on the shoulder. Connor grimaced, laughed, and turned to the confused Marty, jerking a thumb in Amanda’s direction. “Marty, I’d like you to meet the very beautiful and talented Snuff.”

Marty abruptly stood. “What? You mean, she’s him?”

“Well, Marty, he’s a she, but, yeah, Amanda is Snuff.”

Marty’s eyes glanced at the rifle leaning against the house. “I see,” he said. His opinion of Amanda was changing dramatically and he decided to accept the situation at face value. “Nice shooting the other day… Snuff.”

Amanda scooped the stew into the three bowls, handed one to Connor, and carried the other two to the table, placing one in front of Marty. “Thanks, Marty. I hope you like my cooking. It’s way better than Mac’s.”

“I agree,” Connor said, sitting down opposite Marty. Connor began eating immediately, shoveling food into his mouth as if he hadn’t eaten in days. Marty followed suit, but stopped after a few bites.

“Amanda, this is a great stew.”

“Thanks,” said Amanda.

“Would you prefer if I called you Snuff?”

Amanda growled in Connor’s direction. “No, Marty,” she answered testily, “I don’t want you to call me Snuff and if you do it again, I might shoot you where you sit.”

Marty glanced at Connor who was suppressing a grin. The nickname was obviously his doing and the twinkle in his eye invited Marty to play along if he wanted. “Sorry, Snuff—ahh… I mean, Amanda.”

Marty returned his attention to his food, withering beneath Amanda’s glare. The three enjoyed the stew for several moments, until Marty cleared his throat. He knew there would be ground rules explained later, but now was the time to get to know one another and he was curious about Amanda’s ability to shoot.

“I imagine that there’s an interesting story behind how good you shoot that rifle, Amanda.”

“Yeah, there is. Probably not as cool as your story, Marty.”

“Go on, Snuff,” chimed in Connor, “tell him about how your grandpa taught you.”

CHAPTER 2.14-Altering the Hunt

“Based on the projected timelines, Connor MacMillen may be thirty or forty miles east of Fort Wayne by now. Is that correct, major?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“How do you propose to track him, now that the search grid’s refined?”

“I’m not sure, colonel.”

“Not sure?” she asked.

Nicole strolled into the small airplane hanger wearing fresh oversized fatigue bottoms and a pale green tee shirt. Her hair was combed back from her oval face and Major O’Malley noticed immediately that she wasn’t wearing a bra. She carried the sleeping CJ in her arms and the major had a sudden attack of jealousy for the way CJ was nestling quite comfortably against Nicole’s breasts.

“Not sure of what?” asked Nicole.

Colonel Starkes smiled at the sudden expansion of Major O’Malley’s chest.

“Hi, Nicole,” said the major, shyly. “Can we help you with something? Do you need anything?”

“Hi, Mike. Hi, Hannah. No, I don’t need anything—I just couldn’t sleep. I’m glad you’re safe, Mike. I heard you were back,” she said, smiling at Major O’Malley.

“Yeah,” he managed as an answer. He reddened with embarrassment as he realized that he had ignored his commanding officer’s question for the last several moments. “Colonel, I think—“

“I’m glad you’re safe, Mike,” said Nicole. Her silky voice suggested more than a passing concern for his welfare.

Colonel Starkes recognized that Major O’Malley was stuck in the uncomfortable position of having to respond to two women, one of which was his commanding officer. To ease his embarrassment, she decided to help him. “Please join us, Nicole. We were discussing how best to handle the new intelligence we’ve learned about Connor MacMillen.”

“You found him?”

“No, not quite, but we know where he was about two weeks ago.”

“Close to here?”

“Yes, somewhere southwest of Fort Wayne.”

“So, what are you not sure of?”

“We’re trying to figure out how to refine the search grid,” said Major O’Malley.

“Can’t you use your fancy equipment to find him?”

“No, not right now. It’s too broad of an area to cover.”

Colonel Starkes was thinking of the time and manpower necessary to continue the search for Connor MacMillen. Inwardly, she groaned, dreading the fact that this small hanger outbuilding on the edge of an abandoned private airstrip was going to be her new home for the next several days. She needed a status report on the other Superhawk undergoing a retrofit and inspection near Camp David. Jimmy had told her before they left that he was sure he could deliver the second bird in the next few weeks. She had confidence in Jimmy. He was certain to come through on his promise, but it would be nice to have a that second bird here and now—she could use the extra twenty-two men.

There was no use thinking about the other Superhawk—either Jimmy would fix it or not, but, either way, it wasn’t here now, so it did her no good. She turned her attention back to the conversation between Nicole and Major O’Malley.

“Major,” said Nicole, “you won’t find Connor Mac unless he wants to be found.”

“Please call me Mike, Nicole.”

“I’m sorry,” she said, blushing slightly, “I like the name Mike. It was one of the names I picked out for CJ before he was born. Maybe I’ll name my next baby Mike.” She boldly held his gaze. He began to blush, but was unable to take his eyes from her.

Once again, Colonel Starkes came to his rescue. “Major, have you figured out a solution yet?” She allowed an element of irritation to creep into her voice, effectively obtaining his undivided attention.

Major O’Malley cleared his throat. “I’m thinking that we can target the search corridor, colonel and… umm—”

“I’m thinking you won’t find him, Hannah. Not in a million years.”

“Why’s that, Nicole?”

“I know him. Connor Mac will walk around your men and pick their pockets whenever he wants.”

“I know he’s well-trained, Nicole. That’s not the question here.” The colonel’s frustration was evident in her voice. She walked a few steps to Nicole and gently touched the sleeping CJ’s pink cheek. “Do you know anything else that might help us now?”

“No, not really, Hannah.”

“Okay, Nicole. Why don’t you try to rest while me and the major figure out our next move,” said Colonel Starkes dismissively.

“Okay, Hannah. Good night, Mike.”

“Good night, Nicole.”

At the door, Nicole turned and faced them. “I guess I do have one suggestion.”

“What’s that?” asked the colonel, making an effort to keep her tone pleasant.

“I don’t think you’ll find him, like I said. So, why don’t you let him find you?”

CHAPTER 2.15-Grandaddy Frank

“Go on, tell him, Snuff. Tell him how you learned to shoot from your granddaddy.”

“Okay,” said Amanda. “Are you sure you want to hear this, Marty?”

“Sure, why not?” Marty leaned on his elbows and waited patiently for Amanda to begin her tale. He hadn’t spent enough time with the last group to care about any of them and, before that, he was on his own. The isolation had helped foster his killing mood for a quite some time. A story was a welcome distraction. Besides, it gave him the excuse to stare at Amanda.

“It’s like this,” began Amanda. “My granddaddy was a military sniper, back when iron sights were the norm.”

“Okay.”

”When I was ten, I was a bit of a tomboy. Okay?”

“Sure.”

“And one day, when I was at Grandpa Frank’s house, he let me shoot his .22 rifle. I took to it right away and he told me that I ‘had the eye’, you know?”

“Sure. He recognized that you were a natural.”

“Right, a natural. It was easy. After about 250 rounds, I could shoot the heads off those small, green plastic soldiers at fifty yards.”

“I loved to melt those little soldiers with matches when I was a kid,” said Marty.

“Yeah. Well, my Grandpa would give me a dollar for every one I shot at fifty yards while he was watching. But after a while, he told me he couldn’t pay me anymore because I was costing him too much money. So, he moved me out to seventy yards. Hitting those little guys from seventy-five yards took some time to master, but I worked at it over the summer and trained to the point that I could take their heads off pretty regularly.”

“Hmm…”

“You don’t believe me?” she asked.

“Just wondering.”

“It’s doable.”

“Oh, I know it can be done, because I could do it. I’m simply trying to wrap my head around you doing it.”

“Is that so?”

“Hey, I’m just being honest,” argued Marty.

“Fair enough.” She quieted for a moment, but continued after Connor’s nod of encouragement. “Eventually, Grandpa brought out his favorite hunting rifle—a Remington 30.06. He made me work with that gun over the next few years until I could plug straight ten’s at 200 yards. Each time, every time.”

“No kidding? That’s the gun?” asked Marty, indicating the rifle leaning against the house.

“No, not this one. This is a newer version. With a better scope, but yeah, it’s about the same.”

Connor interrupted. “She’s not bullshitting you, Marty.”

“I’ve seen her shoot, sir, remember? She’s not bad for someone with no military training.”

“Yeah, she can shoot,” agreed Connor. “And, she was trained by military personnel. In fact, at this point, I’d take her expertise in any of today’s combat situations. I trust her to cover my ass, Marty—that’s not something I take lightly.”

“Really, sir? She’s that good?”

“Yes, she’s that good. She’s a natural. But, let’s be perfectly clear, Marty. Rule number one is that she’s mine. Understand?”

“Understood.”

“Even a minor infraction of this rule will bring down a shitstorm on your head.”

“Copy that, sir.”

Amanda watched the exchange between the two men, especially pleased at the compliment from Connor concerning her rifle expertise. But then the full content of Connor’s words hit home and a pleasurable warmth suffusing her body demanded her attention. Amanda shifted her hips and bottom on the picnic bench solely for the feel of mild friction and self-stimulation. Smiling at both men, she hungered with a need to please Connor and knew that nighttime might not come soon enough.

CHAPTER 2.16-A Sweet and Gentle Kiss

“What do you mean, Nicole? How do you propose we let Connor MacMillen find us?”

“I told you I was an artist, right?”

“Yes.”

“I did some bulk graphic art projects in school many years ago. I’m thinking we might send him a personal message. You know, drop a bunch of eye-catchy leaflets like they did during World War II.”

“Leaflets?”

“Yeah! I had the idea when we were flying here. Do you remember when we flew over that strip mall? The one where half the mall had caught fire? Anyway, there was a FedEx store there. I remember saying to myself that there wasn’t any use for a FedEx store anymore… guess I was wrong.”

“Nicole, what’s your point?”

“Paper!” interrupted Major O’Malley excitedly.

“Paper?” asked the colonel.

“Yeah, colonel. We grab reams of it, all different colors, and write messages for Connor MacMillen on them. We can let him know where and when to meet us. We can drop thousands across a wide dispersal area in front of his travels. The more we drop, the likelier he is to find one.”

“I see,” said Colonel Starkes.

“We can put his name big and bold across both sides. Everyone here can help to write the message.”

“Leaflets,” mumbled the colonel. “Nicole, that’s a great idea.”

“Thanks.”

“I mean it. It’s simple and it might work. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, Hannah. I’m glad to help.” She smiled with some pride.

After a few seconds, Colonel Starkes turned to Nicole. “What do you like, Nicole?”

“Sorry?”

“What is it that you miss most from the old days? Before the Sickness?”

“I’m not sure. Why?”

“I like to reward the people under my care when they have a brilliant idea.”

“No, Hannah, that’s not necessary. It’s just common sense.”

“Sometimes, and I’m sure the major would agree, common sense is awful hard to find.”

“That’s a fact, ma’am,” agreed Major O’Malley. He took the opportunity to study Nicole, obviously enjoying her presence.

“So, again, Nicole, I ask what is it that you miss from the old days? Chocolate? Wine? A certain food?”

Nicole shifted CJ in her arms and smiled, thinking warmly of her past. The major felt a glowing warmth of his own fed by her smile. Nicole felt quite fond of Hannah Starkes. It was refreshing to have another female around. She glanced quickly at Major O’Malley, grinning mischievously.

“Well, Nicole?” prompted the colonel.

“I guess what I miss the most is a sweet and gentle kiss from a strong and handsome man.”

“Is that right?”

“Yes, that’s right. One in uniform,” she said, staring brazenly at the major.

Colonel Starkes was surprised by Nicole’s bold approach. When it came to flirtation, the colonel was more old school than most, but she realized the social code of conduct now was entirely different than prior to the Sickness. Nobody danced around the issue anymore; time was too short.

“I think I understand, Nicole. Would you call the major ‘handsome’?”

Nicole studied the major, going so far as to circle the man twice and gazing with an appraising eye. “Yes, Hannah, I think the word ‘handsome’ easily applies to the major.”

“And you recognize, of course, that he is, in fact, in uniform?”

“I have noticed that, yes.” Major O’Malley straightened to his full height and expanded his chest, following Nicole with his eyes.

“Nicole, in your opinion, would the major meet the criteria you’ve established?”

“Yes, Hannah, I do believe that he meets that criteria.”

The colonel turned sharply to face the major. In his eyes was a mixture of fear and excitement.

“Major?”

“Yes, ma’am?”

“I order you to provide a sweet and gentle kiss to the young lady.”

“Ma’am?”

“Are my orders unclear, major?”

“Yes, ma’am… I mean, no, ma’am.”

“Then, proceed. I’ll leave you for now. I have some business to attend to with Shamus. Nicole, I’ll look after CJ for a while—I think you need a break. I’ll be back in thirty minutes, major. We’ll discuss how to put Nicole’s leaflet plan into effect.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

CHAPTER 2.17-Ground Rules

“Do you care to fill me in on the rest of the ground rules, sir?” It was evening and the three had settled around the small fire in the living room of a fairly spacious house. They had laid several blankets and pillows on the floor near the fire, creating a very comfortable area. It was slow talk time and Amanda leaned cozily against Connor’s shoulder, staring into the fire and absently twirling a strand of her hair. She occasionally cast a glance in Marty’s direction, finding the new stranger interesting.

Marty sat slightly apart from the couple with an excellent view of the rear door. Conversely, Connor and Amanda kept an eye on the long hallway leading to the front door. Pleasantly tired, they knew discussions concerning nighttime guard duty rotation were necessary, but for now, each rested, stomachs full from grilled venison and canned corn. It was a good time for easy discussion.

Connor crawled on his hands and knees the few feet to the fire, added another small log collected earlier, and returned to Amanda’s side. He glanced at Marty. “Were you still active when it hit?” he asked.

“Yeah.”

“Still recon?”

“Technically, yes. I guess I’d still be officially active if there was an operating military. Whatever that’s worth. I was on leave in my home state of Washington, near Seattle when it hit. It kicked ass all along the west coast.”

“Yeah, it was bad everywhere from what I’ve seen. What was your rank?”

“Captain. What about you, Connor Mac?”

“Colonel.”

“No shit, sir? Lieutenant Colonel?”

“Nope. Full bird.”

“Wow, sir. I’ve never seen a full bird so young.”

“Thanks for the compliment, I guess. I’d like to know why you’re carrying an M40-A1 SWS? It’s a beautiful weapon and all, but it’s heavy and it has a limited usefulness in today’s close assaults. To further complicate matters, I figure ammo’s impossible to find for it.”

Marty reached over to caress the barrel of his weapon. “I guess you can blame the Corp for me keeping it. You’d probably understand that, Connor Mac. Like your M-4, this weapon is who I am.”

“I hear that.”

“Once the bird flu hit,” continued Marty, “I found out I was missing it, you know? I had to find one. Because, by then, I was in a seriously killing mood.”

“I see.”

“It was surprisingly easy enough to find one. I wasn’t too far from the Seattle Armory and when I arrived there, it was under siege by a half dozen men, trying to arm themselves for the end or the world. When they rushed the front door, I picked them off, one by one, from a hillside two hundred yards away with a scoped .22. After that, I simply walked down the hill and knocked on the door.”

“No kidding?”

“There were three soldiers inside, young guys, two privates and a corporal. After I slid my military ID under the door, they let me in. They were scared shitless and had no direction. I told them to disable all the weapons bigger than a rifle, choose something for themselves, and leave. They didn’t realize that there would be more people coming to take the guns from the armory and that those desperate people would breach the door and eventually overtake them.”

“I see.”

“And I’m not short on ammo, sir—at least, not yet. I still have 173 heavy rounds packed and twenty more in the pockets of my jacket.”

“Wow! That much ammo’s gotta weigh a ton. Show me,” demanded Connor.

“Sure,” answered Marty. He pulled his pack onto his lap and carefully removed a thick black nylon bag. He unzipped the side of the bag and handed it to Connor using both hands. It was obvious that the weight of the bag was substantial.

Connor took the bag from Marty. “I’ll be damned,” he said after he had pulled a round from the bag and held it up to the firelight. “That’s fucking awesome, Marty.”

“Yes, sir, I know. And all of ’em are matched loads made by Dale Perkins in Dallas. You ever hear of him?”

“No.”

“His name’s golden when it comes to long range ammo. Each armory keeps 500 rounds for their snipers.”

“Why you still have so many?”

“Not so many now. I had almost 300 rounds weighing me down when I left Seattle. There was nothing left there for me any more… you know, after the Sickness, um,… after the Sickness… ah, after it took… um…” Marty stared hard into the fire.

“Marty?” said Amanda, concerned at his sudden change. “Are you okay?”

Marty turned their way, dazed and bewildered. His mouth opened and closed before he was able to speak any further. He wet his lips and his shoulders dropped.

“I lost… my wife Sandy. And my little girl—my Sarah.” Marty was weeping softly now, the tracks of his tears glistening in the firelight. He dropped his face into his hands. Amanda and Connor stared.

“I’m so sorry, Marty,” said Amanda, reaching out and touching his shoulder.

“Yeah, man, I’m sorry to hear that, Marty,” added Connor. Caught off guard, his voice held the weight of experience in losing a loved one.

Marty gained some control of his emotions and gestured to Connor for the black bag. Grasping it hard, he replaced it inside his backpack before glancing at them both.

“It’s done and gone, colonel. And not a fucking thing I can do about it.” The fire popped loudly as if it were an exclamation mark to Marty’s words.

“I know the pain, man,” said Connor. He leaned against Amanda and his eyes took on a faraway look. “I know the pain.”

Marty grabbed the brass fire poker and stirred the fire. He kept his back to them both, wiping his nose with his shirtsleeve, sniffling.

“I’m sorry, guys,” he said, clearing his throat. “I didn’t mean to start crying like a fuckin’ baby.”

“There’s nothing to be sorry about, Marty,” said Connor. Feeling the urgent squeeze on his shoulder, he turned to Amanda and she flicked her head toward Marty, her eyes suggested she should go to him, to comfort him. Connor nodded.

“I’m, uh, not used to talking about… about, um, Sarah. Sandy. Oh.”

Distracted, Marty prodded a log in the fire and did not hear Amanda rise and approach him. He continued trying to apologize.

“I, ah, um, sorry. I still get…”

Without a word, Amanda slipped in front of Marty. Face to face, she wrapped her arms around him in a strong embrace; stiffening, Marty turned toward Connor, not yet moving. After a moment, he gently wrapped his arms around her shoulders, letting his face slip into her thick, black hair. A brief moan escaped, before he straightened, placing Amanda at arm’s length. Connor stood, taking the few steps toward them. Softly, he placed his hands on Marty’s shoulders.

“Marty, there’s nothing to be sorry about. You’re a part of our team now. Your pain is our pain. You understand?”

“Copy that,” said Marty. His voice was just above a whisper.

“Amanda and I decided we want you to join up with us and that means that, at times, our lives will be in your hands. At other times, your life will be in ours. We’re a team and the only way this can work is if there’s complete trust in one another. When there’s pain, we’ll share that pain and when there’s happiness, we’ll share that.”

“Yes, sir. Thanks, colonel. Thanks, Amanda.”

“Okay then.”

“That’s all?”

“Those are the only ground rules you need to know. We can deal with any other questions as they come along.”

“Uh, huh,”

“Does that explain the rules of this unit sufficiently for you, Marty?”

“Yeah, it does, sir.”

“Good. We take four-hour night shifts. You’re first up. Wake Snuff when you come in.”

“Quit callin’ me that.”

CHAPTER 2.18-Shopping at FedX

“Major, please instruct Captain Daubney to secure the perimeter a hundred yards north of the FedEx. Tell Shamus to prepare for an Option Four emergency liftoff. Primary mission objectives remain in force.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Hannah? Can I come out to the FedEx?” asked Nicole. She tucked CJ into the small makeshift safety seat anchored next to her on the helicopter bay floor. He had remained asleep throughout the entire trip which had left Nicole well rested herself. The helicopter door stood open and Nicole studied the strip mall parking lot. A few abandoned cars were surrounded by weeds and trash and, at the far end of the lot, there was a thirty-foot high ‘burn pile’ of human remains, remnants of this community’s attempt to ease the effects of the accumulating dead.

“No, Nicole, I don’t think that’s a good idea. You should remain in the ’copter.”

“Can I ask why?”

“You and CJ are under protective guard. Too many unknowns out there.”

“Hannah, I can handle myself. You should know that by now.”

“Yes, I don’t doubt that, Nicole. I really don’t, but unfortunately the safety of you and CJ is our primary objective. I brought you along today because there are not many safer places than this helicopter. My job as president is to return you safely to Camp David where we can keep you from harm and evaluate the incredible potential that both you and CJ have to offer.”

“But, I’d like to help, Hannah.”

“You are helping. You’re allowing us to take you and CJ to Camp David for evaluation—that’s help enough. You wanna help more? Make sure you keep your head down and out of harm’s way. Our little reconnoiter of this target is not your concern.”

“But, Hannah—“

“It’s not Hannah right now. I’m speaking to you as the President of the United States.”

Nicole studied the president’s insistent and serious face. “Okay, I understand, Madam President.” She offered the colonel an impertinent salute. “Make sure you take good care of the major—I’ve grown quite fond of him.”

“Nicole, I ensure the safety of all my men,” said Colonel Starkes. She leaned out the helicopter door. “Major O’Malley?”

“Yes, ma’am?”

“Proceed. There’s plenty of daylight left, but we’re a bit exposed here. Be quick about it.”

“Understood, colonel. C’mon, guys. Let’s do some shopping at FedEx.”

CHAPTER 2.19-Was that you?

“Snuff, I found you and Mac by following the sounds of the gunfire at that subdivision. That was you guys, wasn’t it? What happened there? It sounded intense?”

They walked side-by-side due east, Marty scanning the horizon from north to east and Amanda scanning it from south to east. Connor was running overwatch somewhere behind them. It was early morning and they had decided that this arrangement would work well for the next few days as they got to know one another. Amanda found that she liked Marty’s easy style of walking, an almost effortless glide. She noticed too, his roving eyes and intense attentiveness to the forest sounds.

“C’mon,” he said, “I asked you a question.”

Amanda ignored him and increased her pace. After a few minutes, Amanda stopped and turned to Marty. “Only Mac can call me Snuff, alright? And I don’t even like it from him. You haven’t earned the right to call me that.” She continued her fast pace.

Marty hurried to catch up. “I hear ya, Amanda. I’m sorry, I forgot, okay? I understand and you’re right, but I just forgot. Besides, I like the name Amanda. It fits you. I promise to call you that from now on.”

“Right.”

“To be honest, it’s good to know that it bugs you. I guess I can’t promise not to forget again.”

Despite a budding anger, she grinned at his honesty. She slipped the Remington into a more comfortable travel position. “Be careful, Marty,” she warned. “I already have a nickname picked out for you.”

“You do?”

“Yep.”

“What is it?”

“I’m not telling.”

“Why not?”

“I’m waiting to see how you play.”

“What dya mean?”

“I play hard, Marty. Mac taught me that. And, I’m a very quick learner.”

“Yeah, I know. I wouldn’t expect anything less since you’re with him.”

“It was us at the suburb. That’s where I found this Beretta and Mac got his deck sweeper. We had to shoot our way out of that one.” She slid the Remington onto her shoulder and transferred the shotgun into her hands. The Berretta was a beautiful weapon, its deep-grained wood stock gleaming in the sunlight. She never tired of gazing at it.

“I was there, you know,” said Marty. “I showed up about an hour or so later and waded through the damage you guys did. Are you always that lucky?”

Amanda turned to him again. “Surf Boy, you’ll come to find that when you’re hanging with Connor Mac you don’t need much luck. You just gotta be ready to do what needs to be done.”

“Surf Boy? Really? How’d you know to call me that?”

“A lucky guess.”

SECTION 3: “Sex, Love, and Rock-n-Roll (Hall of Fame)”

CHAPTER 3.1-The Dangers of Cleveland

“Do we have any credible intelligence on Cleveland?” Colonel Starkes fed CJ from the small bottle of breast milk Nicole had provided. She lounged comfortably in the makeshift hammock stretched between the tails of two small Cessna.

“Give me a few minutes, ma’am and I’ll have your info.” Major O’Malley jogged to Captain Daubney who was talking with a corporal outside the tent pitched near the helicopter. They disappeared inside the tent and returned to the colonel in less than five minutes.

“Whatta you got?” she asked.

“Ma’am, Jimmy sent us what he had over the data link and I knew that Captain Daubney grew up in Cleveland so I thought he might be some help to us.”

“Sure, captain, thanks for joining us.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Jimmy told us there’s an official mayor in Cleveland—one elected each year since the Sickness,” said the major. “He’s voted in by the people and goes by the name of Phoenix Justice. That’s probably not his real name.”

“Please continue, major.”

“Yes, ma’am,” answered the major, either unwilling or unable to detect the sarcasm in the colonel’s question. “He’s formed quite a following, ma’am. He’s young—maybe thirty.”

“Phoenix Justice… why does that name ring a bell?”

“The majority of this report was obtained from the group he sent across the country as emissaries to see if the federal government remained intact. Colonel, there were seven men and seven women in that group.”

“Yes, that’s it! I remember. How could I have forgotten that power hungry bastard—even though I never met the man. His people came out to DC—what, was it that last July?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“As I recall, Phoenix was seeking an officially sanctioned Marshal Law declaration for Ohio. He wanted to expand his domain.”

“Yes, ma’am. He was petitioning to be appointed the Governor of Ohio, but only if a working Federal government was still in place.”

“I told the leader of that group—wasn’t his name Ken?—that if Phoenix wanted so bad to be Ohio Governor, he needed to talk with me directly.”

“Yes, ma’am. But we haven’t heard from him or his representatives since then. They haven’t set up the datalink we gave them last summer. Colonel, there’s also the possibility that that group never made it back to Cleveland alive.”

“Okay, we’ll talk more about Phoenix later. I want to know more about the city. Give me some demographics. Do we have any info on their military strength?”

“We do. But, obviously its second hand data.”

“Sure, I understand, continue.”

“Population’s a little more than 2,500. The emissaries reported that three quarters are male, but that may be an exaggeration.”

“Never show your hand before you have to, major?”

“Yes, ma’am. It may be an effort on Phoenix’s part to present Cleveland as more formidable than it is, or was last year. The primary seat of government is housed in the downtown Hilton on Crestwood Avenue. It’s likely a solid defensive structure and I’m sure it’s well guarded.

“The present population is considered self-sustainable, food-wise. One of the first things Phoenix put into place was an organized paramilitary police force under his control. He’s said to have started this immediately after the Sickness unfolded and had a man named Larry Reed, an ex-marine, run it. Apparently, Phoenix and Reed are pretty close. And the dossier info confirms Reed’s capabilities in this capacity. He was an MP for twenty years prior to the Sickness and, by all reports, a mostly likeable man. Jimmy’s research into Reed did confirm he was active when the bird flu hit. Also, Stevie suggests the Cleveland community should be considered moderate to well trained in self-defense. There are no children older than the onset of the Sickness.”

“No babies at all. We asked them that when they were in DC, right?”

“Yes, ma’am, and it seemed as though they were telling the truth.”

“Yes, it did, as far as I could tell,” agreed the colonel. “Give me more.”

“Yes, ma’am. Their weapons arsenal would likely include adequate access to rifles, shotguns, and sidearms with a significant amount of appropriate ammunition. This quasi-police unit was put in place early on, so it was obviously valued. And Ken, the emissary from last July, did launch into a story about losing ninety-one men two years ago during a large-scale raid attempt on their Cleveland stronghold. Apparently, a well-organized militant group from Erie, Pennsylvania initiated the raid. Ken was quite passionate about that, I remember.”

“Is that where Phoenix took out Erie?”

“Yes, ma’am. He said that the Erie bunch had about 600 men attacking Cleveland from two fronts in a well-planned night raid. But all of the attackers were killed except for one. Phoenix had expected such a two pronged attack and had defenses in place. Later, the next day, he had the community drag the bodies out into the freshly tilled soil and burned the dead in rows. At the evening bonfire, he served fresh Walleye to all with fresh baked bread and told his people that the dead could help fertilize the crops that would feed their future.” Major O’Malley paused to let the colonel digest this information.

“Go on, major.”

“Would you like any details of the actual skirmish, colonel?”

“No, major. We can come back to that later if needed. Please continue.”

“Yes, ma’am. The next morning, Phoenix sent seven men and seven women to Erie to claim the spoils of victory. They took the one Erie survivor with them to explain to the Erie leader, a Mr. Murdock, that ‘war-time reparations’ were to be made. Or else.”

“Or else, what?”

“Or else the entire Erie community would be annihilated within 180 days. Phoenix’s demands were simple: send one hundred horses and one hundred high-quality young women along with fifteen thousand rounds of ammunition. When this demand was refused, Phoenix crushed the Erie community forty days later. He returned to Cleveland with all the surviving Erie women, horses, food, and ammunition. He’s also managed to commandeer and man six additional fishing vessels, bringing them to Cleveland. In the meantime, he systematically destroyed Erie, setting fire to anything that would burn and dumping anything on their fields that would make the soil infertile. Put simply, he left no man standing and set the city on fire.”

“Phoenix doesn’t play games, does he?”

“Ma’am, I’m just saying that if you’re thinking of asking Connor MacMillen to meet you in Cleveland, we might end up with more than we bargained for.”

“Yes, major, I understand he might be somewhat of a force to reckon with. Go on.”

“Sure. We’re told that Phoenix put into place something called a five-year plan. He immediately forced all able-bodied individuals to work, creating arable land for crops, planting both within the city limits and in the outlying suburbs. Asphalt and concrete were removed and transported from city central to create a defensive mound three miles outside the city limits. Overall, the project was a minimal success the first year, but he kept after his people relentlessly and since the second year the farms produce fresh vegetables and fruit in excess of population needs.”

“I’d love to have a fresh salad. That’s something I definitely miss from the old days.”

“I agree, ma’am, a salad would be nice.”

“I’m sorry, major, go on.”

“Sure. It seems Phoenix has served as Mayor of Cleveland for a little over four years. Not only has he held the city together, but he continues to build a population that does his bidding. He set up a voting system for key community positions every year between Christmas and New Year. The voting system includes the mayor position. Since Cleveland is on Lake Erie, he’s put together a working navy, capable of defending Cleveland from a lake attack while also supplementing the food supply with a significant amount of fish. He had seventeen operating ships and all are well armed.”

“That’s impressive.”

“Yes, ma’am. So we’re told. He was once a powerful superintendent for the elevator industry. He’s well read, mostly focusing on historical writings. He’s very charismatic, a natural salesman. Runs a tight ship, ma’am.”

“Yeah, major, it sounds like it. What are you afraid of?”

“Phoenix is a relative unknown, ma’am, and a powerful force. He clearly wants power. Wants to expand his realm. He’s organized and has a firm power base. He’s very well suited to respond militarily, so I’m not sure we want to cruise into his neighborhood with our limited resources.”

“I wouldn’t call our Superhawk and men a limited resource, major.”

“No, of course not, ma’am, but we don’t know what he has to go up against it.”

“Yeah, good point. What are your recommendations?”

“I suggest we direct any rendezvous with Colonel MacMillen more to the south—maybe Akron, for example. No reports of organized groups in that area.”

“Sound advice, major. But I’m a little surprised at your reticence. Have you forgotten that you’re talking to the President of the United States?”

“Never, ma’am, but to that Cleveland bunch you might just be some fine puss—” Major O’Malley stopped abruptly, clamping his lips shut tight. Blushing red, he averted his eyes, swallowing hard. He turned to Captain Daubney, seeking assistance, but the captain was staring at him, mouth agape.

“Major!” snapped Colonel Starkes.

“Yes, ma’am?”

“You have my permission to speak freely.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“What were you saying, major?”

“Uh…”

“Major!”

“Yes, ma’am. Um… well, ma’am, it’s just that this Cleveland bunch may see you as… um… a desirable female and not necessarily the President of the United States.”

The colonel smiled at his tact, but was pleased by his use of the word “desirable”. “You raise some valid concerns, major.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Captain Daubney, what’s your opinion?”

“We go back to Camp David, ma’am. We found CJ and Nicole—our mission’s accomplished. Let’s take them to where they’ll be safe. We can go after Colonel MacMillen after we replenish our supplies and secure more men. Maybe that second ’copter.”

She wiped CJ’s face with a red mechanic’s cloth and adjusted the blanket around him to protect him from the oncoming evening chill. His green eyes shone brightly with interest, following her movements. She returned her gaze to the two men beside the hammock.

“Give me some time to think about what you’ve said. Gentlemen, I thank you for your input. Captain Daubney, you’re dismissed.”

“Yes, ma’am.” The captain walked off to check on the perimeter guard.

“Major?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Let Nicole know that if she’d like more of a break, CJ can sleep with me in my quarters for a while. I still have almost a full bottle. Tell her she might use this opportunity to take that bath that she’s wanted. Make sure that she has all the heated water she needs and she’s welcome to a bar of the scented soap none of you men would ever use.”

“Yes, ma’am.

“Let her know that she can have CJ whenever she wants, but that he’s welcome to stay with me the entire evening.”

“I’m sure she’ll appreciate that, ma’am.”

“Dismissed.”

“Yes, ma’am. Thank you.”

CHAPTER 3.2-The Presidential Seal

“Major, this is what I want included on the leaflets.” Colonel Starkes handed the major a sheet of paper. “I want his name centered on the paper in large bold letters. The information should be included on both sides of the paper.”

“Yes, ma’am,” answered the major, studying the paper. Nicole had made this one, her artistic skills obvious with the neatness and symmetry of the letters.

“I want you to put about ten guys on this for as long as it takes to make 10,000 of these.” This was about half of the paper that they had taken from the FedEx and, in the colonel’s estimation, would give them a very good opportunity of succeeding at their task.

The leaflet read:

By order of the President of the United States, Colonel Connor MacMillen (serial #1985638) is requested at the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame in Cleveland, Ohio no later than September 8th. Your country requires your help. Colonel Hannah Starkes, President of the United States of America.

“I’ll begin right away, ma’am.”

“Nicole is already through with about a hundred sheets. Have your men join her and if they have any questions, she can answer them.”

“Yes, ma’am.” It would be a lot of work, probably in excess of 300 man-hours. It would take ten to twelve people three eight-hour shifts to complete this task. The major began to plan how to tackle the logistics of the deployment of his men.

Two days later, 10,000 were ready for distribution. The only question left was where to drop them so that Connor might find one.

CHAPTER 3.3-Answers are Needed

“Mac?”

“Yeah, Snuff?”

“Mind tellin’ me what’s so important in the mountains south of Pittsburgh that you’re determined to travel all the way back from Australia and across the entire damn continent to find it?”

Connor closed the book he was reading in the living room and stared at Amanda. Swallowing twice before responding, his thoughtfulness turned serious.

“Why now, Amanda? Why you want to know after all our time together?”

“Mind tellin’ me?”

Connor rose from his chair near the farmhouse window, standing before her.

“No, I don’t mind, not now, not after our time together.”

“So, what is it?”

“Answer me first,” said Connor, “Why now, and then I’ll fill you in.”

Amanda touched the kitchen countertop with her fingertips, nervous. Asking the question had taken intense preparation. Almost more than she had. Her hair was neatly combed and held by a shiny blue barrette she’d found in the small bedroom; she had tastefully applied new make-up to her eyes and cheeks. She wanted to look especially pretty today when asking what she had always considered ‘The Big Question.’ But, now her cheeks blushed under Connor’s intense stare. Without meeting his gaze, she felt him examining her face for clues.

“Amanda?”

Taking time to regroup, Amanda turned toward Marty, lounging on a brown recliner ten feet away. She saw he was reading a battered, semi-waterlogged novel entitled Armor and that his ears had perked up when she put forth her question. She’d guessed the same question had weighed on his mind for the last ten days since joining them at the farmhouse. Connor walked to his backpack, carrying it into the sunlight near the window. Amanda tracked his path. Gently, he sat it on the chair nearby.

“Mac? Amanda? You want me to leave you two alone for awhile?”

Marty dragged himself out of the recliner and stood, ready to leave.

“Amanda?” asked Connor.

Amanda considered the question.

“No, we’re a team now. We’re too small to hide anything from each other that might affect the future.”

“Okay, so, go on then. What’s this about?” asked Connor.

“Well, for starters, I notice you’re not calling me Snuff.”

“C’mon, Amanda, give me some damn credit. You know I can tell when I should be serious.” He approached, gently holding her shoulders. “And, this is definitely one of those moments from what I can tell. So c’mon, what’s going on?”

Amanda reached up to take both his hands in her own. Connor felt the slight tremble in her grip and immediately his knees became weak. It was as before, in another time, but he forced himself to stay in the present with this beautiful young woman. She had something important to tell him. Surprisingly, this time, he found he was better able to speak.

“C’mon, Amanda. Please tell me.”

Amanda attempted a big smile, but Connor sensed the fear and hesitation. And, he knew what was coming. He remembered the look and experience came into play, as he focused on showing the deep care and joy he had for the young woman. It was all that was needed to assist in her revelation. It did not take long.

“I’m pregnant—at least I think I am.”

“You are?” asked Connor. “You sure?”

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure. I missed two periods. Never have before. And I dunno, I’m feeling different.”

“Listen,” said Marty, “I’ll be outside gathering some wood, okay?”

Marty left without another word. Neither Amanda nor Connor noticed.

“But that’s wonderful, Amanda!”

“Yeah?”

“Sure it is.”

“You’re not mad?”

“No, why the hell would I be mad?”

“I dunno, I thought, maybe… you’re going back to the mountains… to find someone.”

Briefly, the smile on Connor’s face evaporated and his eyes took on a distant stare, as if recalling the past. Amanda noticed.

“I’m sorry, Mac!” She leaned into his arms and held him tightly. She began to cry. “I’ve ruined everything!”

Connor gripped her tightly, kissing her hair. “Nah, you did nothing of the kind. Nothing of the kind.”

The embraced continued with Connor softly stroking her hair. Eventually, Amanda stopped trembling and Connor pulled her into position to face him, smiling.

“Well, I’m thinking we’ll need to add a few more new team members to keep you outta the sniping position in a few months. Can’t see you dragging your tiny little ass into those woods with a big belly sticking out.”

Amanda softly punched his chest.

“You’re not mad at me?”

“C’mon, Amanda, I’m not mad. Please believe me. And I’ll take good care of you… and the baby.”

“I don’t want to lose you, Mac.”

“You won’t.”

“But… tell me. Please. The mountains?”

After a moment, Connor released her and walked to the backpack resting near the window. Amanda waited by the chair, not yet invited. Carefully, Connor opened the front section of the backpack before glancing at her.

“Come here. I guess I want you to be the first to see some of the stuff I have in this pack. I think it’ll help explain why I have at least try to get back to my place in the mountains.”

Amanda took a few tentative steps in his direction, hesitating. She wasn’t sure she wanted to know, but her curiosity propelled her the final few steps. They stood together near the window in the streaming sunlight. With care, Connor pulled a few items from the pack. Amanda waited, watching him caress a Sony PSP and two games, each still in their wrappers.

“I bought these in Sydney when I was visiting a friend. He’s dead… I buried him and his wife in their backyard. These are for my boy… Liam. I got two kids.”

“Oh.”

“Liam would be twelve come December.”

“Really?”

“I promised I’d bring him a PSP when I came home. No matter what else I did… he made me promise on the phone… you know, before the Sickness. No matter what else.”

“Umm…”

“He was seven when I left for Australia… it was so easy to promise.”

Connor caressed the box, lost in memories. His hands shook as he reverently stroked the plastic wrapper. Amanda stood next to him. Abruptly, Connor shoved the box into her hands, pulling out a colorful package about the size of a Kleenex box.

“This is Shannon’s. She’d be nine come November. Biggest blue eyes you ever saw; as pretty as yours. Though, I’m not sure she’d remember me—she was so young. But I promised I’d buy her some Polly Pockets, and that’s what those are.”

“Aw, Mac,” said Amanda, crying.

She held the two presents to her chest and she reached to stroke his cheek. Connor took no notice; he was in another place, another time. Hesitantly, he reached inside the pack, withdrawing a small, velvet-covered box. He handed it to her unopened.

“This is for ‘T’.”

“T?”

“Short for Terry. Theresa… my wife. I… always called her that.”

The searing pain in Connor’s eyes overwhelmed Amanda. It was the first true glimpse into his soul. She stumbled toward the recliner, needing to sit, and tumbled in. Connor followed, waiting. For a moment, she stared at the box in her hand, unsure if she should open it. She didn’t want this to be happening, though she knew Connor. She had always suspected he was trying to regain family, but denied the suspicion internally, not wanting it to be true. It was logical, his driving need to return to the mountains southeast of Pittsburgh.

“I have to know if they’re alive, Amanda. I can’t not know.”

She nodded.

“I know it’s unlikely they survived, but I have to know.”

Amanda gently tapped the box top with her finger and lightly stroked the black velvet. She caught the pain in his eyes and realized that, in some strange way, the pain he felt was now her own. She opened the box and found an emerald necklace.

“It’s beautiful, Mac. It is.”

“You… you think so, Amanda?”

“Yeah, I do. It’s very pretty. She’ll like it. I know…”

The square-cut emerald hung on a long gold chain. It was at least a carat and built into a filigreed gold setting that had an elegant old-world feel to it. Gently, Amanda closed the box, returning the necklace. Connor took it and softly traced the box edges.

“I love her, Amanda. Like I love you. Her and the kids.”

Amanda wiggled from the recliner, standing. Touching the box once more, she grasped his hands in hers.

“I know, Mac. I figured as much. Now, I know for sure.”

“Don’t cry, Amanda, c’mon. It’s not what I wanted, you know that, right?”

“Sure. Yeah. I’m sorry. It’s just that…”

Trembling, Amanda spun around and ran out the back door. For a moment, Connor let her go and then followed. He found her near the small pond where they’d last made love. Leaning against a tree, she gently sobbed, refusing to turn at his approach. Connor stood a few feet away, at a loss for words. Softly, Amanda spoke. “We’ll find ’em for you Mac. For you. We’ll find out what happened.”

Connor approached, smiling gently. He wiped his eye before gently touching her cheek and brushing her tears aside.

“You know, Amanda, I dunno, times have changed since the Sickness. It’s a completely new messed up demographic. But, I’m making a promise right now that you can always stay with me if you want. No matter what.”

“Oh, Mac… we’ll find her. You and me.” Almost to herself, Amanda laughed. Deep down, she knew there had to be another woman in his life. “But, Mac… when I show up with you arm in arm, I imagine you might have some explaining to do.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right about that.”

CHAPTER 3.4-Liam Gets His Bear

“I got him, Mom! I got him!” exclaimed Liam. He ran toward the large, black bear and prodded it with his rifle, confirming death.

“Yeah, Liam, you got him,” she said, proud of her son. She took the weapon from his hands, confirming that the safety was engaged. Satisfied that the bear was dead, she spent the moment studying her son. He had grown quite a bit over the past few months. His slim shoulders were gaining width and his legs were increasing in muscle mass. He was definitely on the cusp of puberty and, while she was proud of the man he was becoming, she was sad about the loss of the child he once was. She missed his innocence.

“This bear’s mine, right?”

“Of course, he is,” she said. “You can do whatever you want with him.” She shouldered his rifle and squatted.

Liam pulled his knife and began skinning the bear—not an easy task for a twelve-year-old. Terry peered over his shoulder throughout the process, making sure he handled the knife comfortably.

Her son had made a good shot on the bear, one through the neck, and the bear had collapsed immediately, bleeding out in a matter of seconds. It was difficult to judge the shooting ability of anyone Liam’s age—they simply didn’t have the experience at handling a weapon. Ammunition was much too precious to waste with practice, so they had developed a system where the novice hunter was always accompanied by a seasoned veteran who flanked the beginner with gun ready in the not uncommon event of the new hunter’s shot missing its target.

Andy joined them around the dead bear, squatting by Liam and tapping him on the shoulder. “Nice shot, Liam. That bear never knew what hit him.”

Andy picked up the bear’s paw, studying the length and sharpness of the claws. “These bears can’t resist that honey.” He referred to the honey pot they had used to lure the bear.

“Can I have the hide, Mom?”

Terry stood and Andy did the same.

“Sure—it’s your kill, Liam. Your bear. You can do whatever you want with it.

“Okay. Good. I want to make a cold weather coat. For Daddy. He might need it when he comes home.”

Terry’s small steps toward Andy faltered at the comment.

CHAPTER 3.5-Jimmy’s got something

“Ma’am, Jimmy found something else on Connor MacMillen.”

“What’s that, major?”

“He might have a reason why he’s traveling back to Pittsburgh.”

“Well, spit it out, major.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

CHAPTER 3.6-Cody

Connor was running overwatch for Amanda and Marty when he heard the soft sound. It was a subtle sound, almost lost in the mid-morning forest, until he realized the noise was a human voice. By best guess, they’d progressed about twenty miles east of the collapsing farmhouse since yesterday afternoon. They were making good time. That is, after Amanda’s most recent revelation prompted Connor’s sudden need for some solitude. He did most of his best thinking alone.

“What the fuck?” whispered Connor. He heard the same sound once again.

The past four hours shadowing I-80 toward Toledo had gone without incident and Connor had settled into a contemplative mood. Stumbling over a small root, he admitted to himself that he was feeling rather strange, an uncommon experience. He felt unready, unsure about the prospects of bringing a new child into this sad, collapsed world.

“What the hell is that?” he said under his breath.

Tensing, he heard another small groan to his right, combat training overtaking all idle thoughts. Shifting to full stealth reconnaissance mode, he slipped ten feet behind a small man expertly hidden in the brush next to a large elm. From his vantage point, Connor studied the man who was pointing a scoped hunting rifle at a gray-blue house forty yards in the distance. At times, the man’s body twitched and there was another groan.

It was a shock to hear the frustration in the soft moan. It made for a surprising change in forest dynamics. He crept upon the man and wedged the deck sweeper against the back of his head, pushing him into the loamy soil.

“You move, you’re dead. Got it?”

“Huh? Yeah.”

The force of the shotgun lessened.

“What the hell? Crap! What the hell you doing, kid?”

Connor flipped the boy face up in position beneath him. The boy stared, wide-eyed, trying to move his mouth to speak.

“My mom… my dad. They took ’em… they got ’em.”

Connor considered the young boy. He was no older than eleven, maybe twelve, and he had been scoping the house that was visible across the fencing of an old pigsty. There was definitely activity within the house now. Something was happening. Shouting and obvious signs of elevated violence leaked through the front windows.

“How do you know I’m not with them in there?” asked Connor.

“’Cause, well ’cause you ain’t.”

“Explain, son… now.”

“They… they come on us. This morning. About two hours ago. There were three of them. They surprised my dad and hit him hard. He was bleeding—”

“How many?”

“Three, like I said, mister. You’re not gonna shoot me, are you?”

“What kinda weapons they have?”

“Umm… they all had guns. Two had rifles and one had a shotgun. They didn’t use ’em. The big guy used a knife.”

“Keep talking. Tell me.”

Connor assessed the boy. He was skinny, but tall. He was big-boned and well fed. The boy had wiry shoulders and sinewy arms that spoke of some hard time spent in the woods. His copper red hair was a long and leafy tangled mess. There were the beginning patches of beard growth. Continuing his assessment, Connor noticed the boy’s cheeks were smeared with dirt and tear streaks. But it was the intense blaze in his brown eyes that caused Connor to decide to help him. He released his grip and slipped comfortably down beside him. For a few seconds, they stared at the house. Connor pulled his binoculars into position.

“They got there about fifteen minutes ago. They said they were gonna… they were gonna… gonna make my daddy watch. They… um…”

“What’s your name?” asked Connor, turning toward the boy.

“Cody,” he answered, checking a sudden sob.

“Spit it out, kid. Tell me about it over there. We’re kinda pressed for time.”

“They… they called my mommy a whore.”

“Where the hell were you in all this, Cody? Why’d they let you live?”

“My dad said run. So I ran. He always said if he told me to run I better do it without asking why.”

“Sounds like a smart man, your father.”

“Yeah, and he taught me how to track, too. That’s how I followed them.”

“You know how to fire that weapon?”

“Sure.”

“You ever shoot anybody with it yet?”

“No.”

“Can you do it?”

“I know I can… now. I got five bullets left.”

“Then why you sitting here and not shooting your way into that house to save your mom?”

“Um, my dad told me never to rush into a problem, but try to figure it out first.”

“Hmm…”

“He said it’ll keep me alive long enough to have kids of my own if I want to.”

“I’m liking your dad even more.”

A woman’s scream from the farmhouse caught their immediate attention. Cody tensed. “Can you help me mister? Please! I swear I’ll do anything if you help me!” The panic in his voice was palpable.

“Shut up and listen, Cody. We’re going in, okay? You and me. But you must follow my orders to the letter. Understood?”

“Sure. Yes!”

“Listen now, you stay about five feet behind me and to my left at all times. Okay?”

“Yeah!”

“When we enter, you shoot anything on the left side of the room that needs shooting okay?”

“Okay!”

“When we breach—I mean, enter the room—you shoot any bad guys on the left side, got it?”

“I got it. I got it!”

“If we go, I’m trusting you to do your part. Can I count on you?”

“Yeah, you can!”

“Good. Name’s Connor Mac. Once we’re inside, if you need help, you yell my name.”

“Yes, Mr. Connor Mac.”

“Good. Now, let’s go save your parents.”

CHAPTER 3.7-A Dinner Bell

“Colonel, it’s possible that Connor MacMillen has a place in the mountains southeast of Pittsburgh. It’s something that Jimmy found in the colonel’s old Army recruitment file.”

“Go ahead.”

“Jimmy read the whole file—he had the handwritten file pulled—and there’s a note in the file that says Connor MacMillen’s father left him thirty acres near a place called Nemacolin Woodlands Resort. The file says that it’s close to the intersection of Route 40 and a Dinner Bell of some kind, but the report at that point was illegible.”

“That’s unfortunate.”

“Yes, ma’am. But we could probably find the place. The file stated that Connor MacMillen hoped to retire to that area when he left the army. Called it ‘home base.’ Also, Jimmy found out the colonel might have two brothers who served.”

“He has two brothers? That might be good news if they’re still alive.”

“Jimmy cross-referenced MacMillen and a link to DA Form 1614 to find if he had any relatives serving in the armed forces. He came across two other men who served near the same age and both are from Pittsburgh. It’s possible they might be his brothers. He’s pulling the data out of Kojak and should have it within the next few hours if the link holds.”

“Is that it?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“That’s a nice job.”

“Thank you, colonel, but I’m merely passing along what Jimmy gave me.”

“Yes… well, tell Jimmy I owe him when I we return. I might even promote him to captain.”

“He’ll be pleased about that, colonel.” The major made his way back to the helicopter.

Colonel Starkes considered the new information, deciding it wouldn’t change her present course of action. They planned to release the bulk of the handwritten notes addressed to Connor MacMillen sometime tomorrow. She hoped that Major O’Malley and Shamus were accurate in their estimation of Connor MacMillen’s potential whereabouts. The two had certainly spent a significant amount of time trying to justify their thoughts to one another, but had ultimately agreed on an area east of Toledo as their projected drop zone. If this plan failed, the new intelligence from Camp David provided her with further reason to set up a net of men southeast of Pittsburgh near this Route 40 and Nemacolin Woodlands Resort. She began to wonder if Connor MacMillen was going home with hopes to see his family.

CHAPTER 3.8-Getting Started

“Cody, slight change of plans. I’m going to grab my friends before we go in. They can back us up.” Connor was a little worried about the prospect of facing three armed men with only a young boy to back him up. More for the boy’s safety.

“But—”

“No ‘buts’ Cody. Sit tight—don’t move from this spot no matter what you hear from that house. I’ll only be gone for a few minutes.”

“Okay,” agreed Cody without enthusiasm. The prospect of Connor leaving prompted him to start shaking uncontrollably.

“It’s good to let the fear flow through your body, Cody. Get it out now and, by the time I get back, you’ll be done with it. Maybe you’ll be a man, ready to go in and save your parents.” He squeezed the boy’s shoulder and quickly left.

When he caught up with Amanda and Marty, he was pleased to see that they had detected his less than stealthy approach and had taken cover in an easily defended culvert. Connor signaled them with a whistle and approached slowly with his shotgun slung over his shoulder.

“What’s up, Mac?” asked Amanda, sensing Connor’s subtle tension.

“Found a kid in crisis. We have to go help a family in trouble. Kid’s wondering how to save his mom and dad from some bad guys. Three unknowns took the parents. Full combat prep. Let’s move.”

“It’s about time some shit got started. I was beginning to think this trip was too damn easy,” said Marty.

CHAPTER 3.9-Terry

“Let me help you with that, Liam,” said Andy MacMillen.

“I can do it, uncle.”

“No doubt about it. Just figured you might want some help cleaning and gutting him, seeing as I’d like to eat dinner sometime today.”

Liam had stripped the black bear for travel, but grinned at the jab toward his proficiency and felt a confusing surge of affection for his uncle. He loved Uncle Andy. And over the past five years, he’d loved him almost as much as he loved his father.

“Andy, give ’em a break,” said Terry.

She swatted Andy’s arm before he dodged out of the way. Noticing the playful way they moved together, Liam’s mood turned serious. His mother’s affectionate behavior toward Andy was becoming much more commonplace as the summer passed and he did not like the change. Not at all. He stopped short and raised the skinning knife.

“Okay, Uncle Andy! Show me how to gut a bear one more time…”

Terry and Andy both smiled at Liam, until they noticed his angry expression. Intuitively, each took a half step away from the other sensing the change in mood. Andy squatted again near Liam.

“Alright, Liam. Remember that cutting gently simply wastes time at this point. That bearskin’s tough. See? Slice in and cut. No playing around.”

Andy dressed the bear with expert efficiency and they readied it for transport on the thick plastic brought for that purpose. Fully dressed, the bear was still heavy and prepping himself for the haul, Andy stood. He reached to grab the thick rope before Liam snatched it from his hand.

“I’ll do it. It’s gonna be my skin, my coat. For my daddy. I’ll carry it.”

Liam pulled hard, straining with the effort in dragging the carcass through the woods. Determined, he set pace to traverse at least a quarter mile of rocky terrain before they reached the mountain cottage. Doggedly, he dragged the bear atop the plastic sheeting, not slowing down for the first hundred yards. When Terry and Andy offered assistance, they were rejected until Andy intervened by grabbing the rope.

“Liam? You and me, we need to take a piss.”

Surprised, Liam stared, awash in his own anger.

“I don’t have to go!”

“Boy, you’re taking a pee break with me if I have to drag your skinny ass over to that tree and rip your pants off.”

Andy loomed large before him and Liam felt the determined power in his uncle’s voice, before deciding he would go, simply for the rest the opportunity provided. Nearly spent, he was glad for the brief respite. Together, they strolled a small ways from Terry and slid behind a stand of Douglas pines. With little fanfare, Andy unzipped and urinated and Liam did the same, though his need was much less. Done, they zipped and Liam turned back.

“Hold on a sec, Liam. You and me, we need to talk.”

“What?”

“Listen. I’ve not seen my big brother in five years.”

“Yeah? So?”

“It’s been ’bout the same since you seen your daddy.”

“He’ll be back. He said so.”

“That right?”

“Yep.”

“You do know I miss him as much as you do, right?”

“Yeah… sure.”

“But, Liam, listen, five years is a long time, alright? Might be time to start moving on, ’kay? Tough as it might be, in this day and age, it’d be what your daddy would want.”

“My Daddy’s alive.”

“Hmm… well, knowing Mac like I do, you might be right about that. But, like I said, maybe now, we need to be thinking that he might not be making it back from Australia to this here little place in the mountains anytime in the near future, you know?”

Liam stared toward the bear, until his mother’s movement caught his attention. Today, he thought she looked especially pretty. And for the first time, he noticed her straight blonde hair was newly trimmed at the edges and that she seemed somehow younger in the slim green tank top and faded jeans she wore. Impulsively, he put his confused thoughts into words.

“You… you want my Mom?”

“Liam, I never treated you like a child and I’m not gonna start now.”

At that moment, it was Andy’s turn to study Terry MacMillen and his green eyes took on a gentle longing that Liam easily interpreted.

“So, answer my question Uncle Andy.”

Liam studied his favorite uncle. The man was strong, big, and wide. Not tall, but maybe an inch or so taller than he remembered his Daddy. Maybe twenty pounds heavier.

“I asked if you want my Mom?”

Andy sighed, frustrated with how the Sickness had complicated life. He gave his nephew another once-over, proud of the man he was becoming. “Liam… yeah, I guess I want your mom—if she’ll have me.”

CHAPTER 3.10-Questioning the Assault

Connor slid down next to the boy who had heard his approach since Connor had sacrificed stealth for speed. Amanda and Marty took cover positions on either side of Connor and Cody. The boy stared at each and they smiled and nodded at him in greeting.

“Cody?” asked Connor. “What’s the status, son?”

“My mom just swore. Loud. She said she’d—”

“C’mon, Cody. What’d she say?”

“She said she’d bite it off… if he came any closer.”

“That just happen before we showed up?”

“Please, Mister Connor Mac!”

“Did it just happen, Cody?”

“Yeah. I heard my daddy yelling before, but I haven’t heard him for a while.”

“Cody, these are my friends. This is Amanda. She’s gonna stay out here and provide cover fire for us. She is unquestionably one of the best shots there is—”

“Hi, Cody,” said Amanda.

“And that’s Marty. He’ll be coming in with us. He claims he can shoot pretty well, too.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence, Mac,” said Marty. “Hi, kid. Mac, you plan on bringing this kid in on the assault?”

“I’d say he’s motivated and has a vested interest in the outcome.”

“He’s just a kid, Mac.”

“Well, his father’s trained him to be a soldier. The way I figure it, he’ll act like one. He’ll follow orders.”

“Mac?” asked Amanda, concerned about the welfare of the vulnerable boy.

“We’re done with the question and answer session,” decided Connor.

“His blood’s on your hands, Mac, if he takes one,” said Marty.

The words were a statement, said in a neutral tone but with enough factual weight to give Connor pause. He studied Marty for a few seconds and realized that the newcomer had shifted from the easygoing traveler to a man comfortable with leading and evaluating the strategy of hostage situations.

“Have you done this before, Marty?” asked Connor.

“A dozen times,” he answered.

“Have you taken lead before?”

“Four times. What about you?”

“Much more than that. Enough times that I trained men in this type of tactical situation.”

“It’s your call, Mac.”

“You have any suggestions?”

“You should leave the kid as backup. He can provide cover fire if we need it upon exit.”

“Yeah, Marty, that makes sense. But today’s world adds five, maybe six, years to a boy his age.”

“So?”

“So… that puts him at about seventeen in my book. He’s a raw recruit who’s personally motivated and highly interested in the success of this mission.”

“That’s it?”

“I trust his competency,” said Connor.

“How can you possibly know his level of competency, Mac?”

“Same as I knew that I could trust you, Marty. It’s one of my skills. It’s one that I count on and it hasn’t failed me yet.”

“Okay, I’m with you. Let’s do it,” said Marty, needing no further convincing.

“All right, listen up. Marty, I want you on the right and Amanda, I want you scoping all the windows. Three Tangos are inside according to Cody—all male. His mom and dad are most likely tied up. I figure the father’s beaten pretty and separated from his wife. Amanda you know the drill—cover us the best you can and be ready if we have to make a hot exit. Cody, you will be on my left and five feet behind me. Remember what I told you about yelling out if you see something. You understand?” asked Connor. He waited for Cody’s serious nod of affirmation.

“Okay, let’s go.”

CHAPTER 3.11-Declaration

When Liam heard his uncle’s words, he dashed toward the bear.

His mother turned at his abrupt approach. “Are you okay, Liam?” she asked, concerned.

He grabbed the rope without answering her and dragged the bear, his anger fueling his movements. He quickly was beyond his mother.

“Liam?”

“Let him go, Terry,” said Andy, knowing the boy would eventually regain control of his emotions. He wasn’t unsympathetic to Liam’s feelings.

Liam struggled with the carcass and it became apparent to them both that they shouldn’t offer any assistance to him in his current condition. Andy draped his arm comfortably over Terry’s shoulders.

“What’s wrong with him?” she asked.

“Umm, he’s beginning to realize that his daddy’s not coming home.”

“Oh.”

Andy roughly wiped watering eyes with his sleeve and cleared his throat. “I guess… today… it’s kinda hittin’ home. Maybe… just maybe, my big brother isn’t coming back.”

She turned toward him, leaning into his chest so that he wouldn’t see her tears. “Oh, Andy,” she sobbed, embracing him and feeling the comfort of his arms.

“I never thought I’d out-live that sonofabitch,” said Andy. “Anytime I ever bring it up with Ryan, he just tells me to shut the hell up. It’s messed up that Melissa and Megan are gone—he’d listen to them all the time, but he’d never listen to me. It’s five years since I seen my sisters and Mac. It still hurts.”

“I know, Andy.” They embraced for a minute more, their faces turned to witness the epic struggle of Liam with his bear.

Andy wanted eye contact and held her at arms length. “You know, Terry, I’ve always loved the way your eyes change from gray to blue when you get emotional. Mac told me about it once, after a fight you had that first year you were together. He said it was one of the neatest things he’d ever seen. And what was even more amazing to him, was the fact that they continued to change while you were making up. From gray to blue and back to gray. I think I’m in love with that look, Terry.”

She left his arms and took a few steps toward the house. He was unable to speak and she turned to face him, sighing. “Andy? What are we gonna do?”

CHAPTER 3.12-Cleaning Out the Rats

“Mac,” said Amanda. She intently studied the window of the house through the riflescope. “Primary action’s near a couch in the back of the front room.”

“Okay, what else?”

“Nada.”

Cody and Marty were positioned on either side of the front door. While Cody kept his head down as told, Marty risked a quick glance through the tall, narrow windows set on either side of the door. Connor waited for Marty’s signal which, when it came, conveyed the situational status inside the house. Nodding, he acknowledged the update.

“Cover our asses, Snuff,” said Connor.

Connor quickly made his way to the front door. Without pausing, he delivered a brutal kick above the doorknob and the wood jamb splintered, door swinging open hard. Pleased, Connor caught Marty following him with such quick agility; he had prevented the door from returning after the violent bounce off the wall. Marty’s rifle barked once and they heard Amanda’s do the same, the sound of the front window shattering at the same moment as the rifle shot. A man holding a knife at the foot of the couch had time only to glance down at two blossoming spots on his chest before he died, his last heartbeat coming before he hit the floor.

Connor swept his shotgun forward, searching for targets and seeing a man and a woman lying on the couch.

“One down!”

Connor simultaneously witnessed the bare-chested man on the couch take hits to his chest from what had to be Marty’s Colt Defender. The confidence needed to take such dangerously close shots to the prone woman registered in his brain. The dying man, a bulky bastard, fell forward, atop the woman. She grunted loudly with the unexpected weight before making a noise of disgust and pushing the man away and onto the floor.

Connor tracked the third man to his left and, much to his dismay, recognized the movements of an experienced soldier in flight. To the team’s advantage, the soldier was unarmed and moving quickly, rolling out of range before coming to his knees brandishing a silver handgun.

Before Connor locked on target, the boom of a rifle behind him provided him the opportunity to watch the soldier’s hard stumble against the wall. The soldier’s slow motion descent to the floor smeared a bright red streak on the wall and Connor quickly jumped the couch. Worried, he delivered another round into the soldier’s body, ensuring his death. Cautious, he slipped into the kitchen while Marty snuck in through the dining room.

“Clear!” yelled Connor, lowering his weapon into a safe carrying position.

“Clear!” yelled Marty from the dining room doorway. There was no second floor to contend with in this home.

“Is anyone hit?” Connor yelled, knowing that not one of the bad guys had loosed a round, but asking anyway.

“No!” said Amanda.

“Copy that!” said Marty.

Connor heard the soft sobs of Cody’s mother and made his way back toward the broken front door where Cody vigilantly waited for additional orders.

“Nice shot, Cody.”

“Mr. Connor Mac?” pleaded the boy. “Can I go to my mom or do I still stay with you?” The boy’s eyes had locked on his mother’s disheveled figure on the couch.

“Cody, you did real good, son. Go take care of your momma.” The boy needed no further invitation and flew to his mother, covering her swollen face with kisses. She sobbed with relief.

Connor quickly waved to Amanda that they were in control of the tactical situation and Marty slipped toward the front door to ensure continued safety during the recovery. Connor moved to the man on the floor in the corner, kneeling next to him. Studying the extent of damage, the man was tied excessively with baling wire, wrists crudely bound together behind his back and his ankles held firm. To be extraordinarily cruel, the assailants had taken the time to tie his ankles to his wrists, tightening the wire so that the man’s knees were bent and his back was arched, making him nearly immobile beneath the bay window.

The man’s eyes never left his wife and his son. “Sir,” said Connor, slowly demanding his attention and removing the sock gag from the man’s mouth, “we’re friends of your son. You’re safe for now. Do you understand?”

The man turned his eyes to Connor, nodding.

“You have any broken bones?” Connor would have to lean over the man to remove the baling wire.

“No, don’t think so,” croaked the man.

Amanda appeared in the doorway, Connor turning. “Snuff, see to Cody’s mom.”

“Sure, Mac.”

“Sir, I’m gonna slide you out from the wall a little bit so I can reach behind you.”

“Okay.”

Slipping behind, Connor gently unwound the twisted wire. The man wept, tears slowly rolling along the side of his nose. Connor removed the baling wire from his ankles.

“Marty, maintain a thirty yard perimeter.”

“Yes, sir.”

Finished with the baling wire, the man was free, making determined eye contact with Connor, conveying his appreciation. Standing, the severely beaten man stumbled to his wife and child, quickly lost in their embrace. Connor stood ten feet from the reunited family. At intervals, he glanced out the window, keeping an eye on the area outside. After a few minutes, he decided it was time to expand the security perimeter.

“Cody? We need to settle down here, just in case.” The woman in Cody’s arms shook uncontrollably, continuing to cry. She hugged her son and husband tightly, hesitant to relinquish their embrace. Her ripped and torn flannel shirt fluttered about her body and one of her legs stood free from her jeans. Connor noticed that her underwear was still intact, but her nose ran freely with blood. She wiped occasionally, smearing blood on anything she touched, including her family.

In obvious pain with any movement, Cody’s father removed himself from his wife’s embrace and stood, teetering. He held out his hand. “My name’s Roger McIntyre. I don’t know how I can ever thank you enough.”

“Yeah, well, it’s good to meet you Roger. My name’s Connor Mac. You shouldn’t thank me—you should thank your son for doing what he had to do. He took out the cockroach in the hallway.”

“Cody did that?”

“Your boy handled himself exceptionally well, sir. He’s a well-trained young man and, from what he’s told me during our brief visit, you probably had something to do with that.”

Roger smiled through the pain of busted lips. “It’s nice to meet you, Connor Mac. It’s good to know Cody can find a friend when he needs one.”

“Yeah… it’s amazing who you can meet when you’re simply passing through.”

CHAPTER 3.13-Figuring it out

“Did you get that bear all by yourself, Liam?” whispered Ryan into his nephew’s ear. He had snuck up on the boy, a game they had played since Liam was able to walk. Ryan was a pro at startling Liam, but this time Liam had paid him no mind. He continued to strain under the weight of the bear. Ryan, who was Marine Recon and exceptional in staging any ambush, always counted on scaring Liam to elicit a nervous, frustrating laugh. This time, Liam redoubled his effort with the bear without so much as acknowledging his uncle’s existence.

“What the hell?” commented Ryan, confused at the behavior. He slipped his hands in his pants pocket and stopped to watch Liam dragging the bear toward the cottage. Staring after the boy, Ryan knew Andy and Terry were coming up on his position. Purposefully, he pulled a black-n-gold Steeler cap from his back pocket and slipped it on, figuring they would fill him in on what was going on.

Terry caught up to Ryan, “Hey, Ry.” They stood next to one another, both watching Liam and his struggles.

“What the hell you wearing, little brother? Where’d you find a Steeler hat?” Andy strided toward them both, a few steps behind.

“What? This old thing?”

“Yeah, that old thing.”

“Traded it with a hunter passing through Nemacolin. Gave him a pound of deer jerky.”

Ryan was pleased that his big brother had noticed. Both were huge Steeler fans before the Cuckoo Flu knocked the world into medieval times.

“Damn, can you find me one?”

“Nah, you get your own, bro. You know, that resort’s popping with some new blood the past month,” he said, referring to Nemacolin. “There’s close to four hundred traders there. It’s becoming a great flea market.”

“Yeah, I heard that.”

“What’s up with Liam?” asked Ryan. Terry slipped her hands into her back pockets, forcing herself to relax. She studied Ryan, the youngest surviving member of the MacMillen brothers, and thought that he was the most beautiful of the three by far. His long copper-brown hair, mostly hidden now by his hat, was smooth and shiny, eliciting the desire to touch the silky locks. Ryan sensed her gaze and turned, his brown eyes bright with intuitiveness. He considered her intense stare while she realized, once again, that his eyes had the same green flecks as Connor Mac’s. When she looked into Ryan’s eyes, those green flecks were a beacon of hope—hope that her husband was still alive. Sadly, the hope was always followed by ugly reality—the reality that she was alone on a mountaintop without Connor MacMillen and that he had been gone for too long to come home to her now.

“Terry?” Ryan stepped toward her. “Are you okay?”

She felt the strong, sexual power of the man. Damn it, she thought, he moves with such an animal grace. “I’m fine, Ry,” she answered, her voice slightly quivering.

“Okay,” said Ryan, unconvinced.

Andy sensed her anxiety, shifting closer for support. He too, moved with a well-trained elegance that spoke of incredible body control. He reached to touch her shoulder.

“Damn all you MacMillen men!” she exploded. She felt the animal magnetism and it made it hard for her to think. Angrily, she swatted away Andy’s hand. She was surprised that she had spoken aloud, but she didn’t hide from the fact that she had said what she said.

“Well… uh…” stammered Andy.

“What’s the deal with Liam,” pleaded Ryan. He knew it was time to change the subject, allowing the three to relax. Their focus now turned to Liam who had dragged the bear to the skinning area near the fire pit. Hands on his knees, Liam was thoroughly spent.

Kevin Kowalski came out of the house calling something to Liam, the sound of his voice making it to the three watchers, but not the specific words. Kevin helped Liam load the bear onto the stringer post. Terry’s eyes softened as she watched her daughter Shannon run to her older brother, bright red hair glimmering in bouncing locks.

“Andy,” said Terry, touching his arm, “let’s figure this out soon, okay?”

“Sure,” he answered. “Okay, we will.”

“Right now, I’m gonna see if I can help Sandy with dinner.” She strolled toward the cottage without waiting for a reply, her hands still tucked into her back pockets. Both men followed her movement until she reached the deck. The spell of her movement was broken.

“Animal magnetism, she says. Hear that, bro? Just fuckin’ look at her,” muttered Ryan. “I know I shouldn’t say this, but I’ve dreamed about her on more than one occasion. That’s a fine ass. Very fine. I mean, I dreamed about her even before the Sickness.”

“Yeah, me too, Ry.”

They continued watching her. Shannon ran to greet her, bouncing with enthusiasm. They heard the little girl’s squeals of delight when her mother grabbed her hands to swing her in dizzying circles. Terry’s own squeals of laughter brought a crowd to the deck. Besides Shannon, Liam, and Kevin, there were fourteen others, most standing on the deck, smiling as if the laughter was contagious.

Out of habit, Ryan touched his Beretta in his hip holster and stared at his brother. Andy stared back and, as was often the case, each knew what the other was thinking.

“Are you planning something, brother? You writing Mac off now, is that it?”

“C’mon, Ry, We’re talkin’ over five years. It might be time to move on.”

“So, that’s what Liam is pissed about.” He snatched the hat from his head and ran his hand through his hair. “You’re an asshole, bro.”

“Listen, Ry, I know you’re gonna tell me to fuck off again, but it’s time we moved on. We should start claiming what we want.”

“Right. Right,” said Ryan, nodding his head wryly. “So, it’s time to snatch up Connor’s wife—that the fucking answer? You’re crazy, man. I know the woman is fine, hell, more than fine, but he’ll kill you when he gets back—he’ll fucking kill you. He won’t care that you’re his brother.”

They stood together for several moments without speaking. Upset, Andy brushed a few flakes of dust from his Mossberg. “It’s been five years, Ryan. We know he was in Australia at Craig’s place when the Flu hit, but that’s all we know. He’s not coming back.”

“Yeah?”

“Do the math, man. There’s no way he can make it back here.”

“Yeah? I say screw you. You never had the faith I had in Mac.”

Andy shook his head sadly. “You always thought Mac walked on water, little brother. But, I’ve seen him have to swim his way through some serious shit, and this… this is too much for anyone. He’s not coming back.”

“Whatever.” said Ryan. He turned his back on his brother and walked deeper into the woods. After a few steps, he disappeared from view.

CHAPTER 3.14-Private First Class

“Nicole, we’re leaving for Toledo in less than two hours. Prepare for departure.”

“Sure, major.”

“‘Major’?”

“I mean, Mike. I’m sorry. It’s just that you sounded so… I don’t know… military that I forgot.”

“Well, you are now under new and specific orders to call me Mike. Do you understand, private?”

“Is that private, first class?” she asked, playfully. She grinned and rose from the cot where she and CJ had rested for a late afternoon nap. The light sheet that covered her fell away from her body as she stood, revealing that she wore only a long T-shirt.

“That is correct,” answered the major, “private, first class. Absolutely.”

“Hmm,” she said huskily, “I’m okay with that.” She lifted the T-shirt off her body and tossed it to the floor. The supple upswell of her breasts nearly caused Major O’Malley to gasp. When she slid into his embrace, he slipped his hands onto her slim hips and pulled her to him.

“I would be happy to assist you in any way, major.”

“I’m on a tight timeline, private.”

“In that case, I suggest you let me handle this, major… Mike.”

CHAPTER 3.15-The Sikorsky H-92 Superhawk

“Mike, what kind of helicopter is that, anyway?”

Major O’Malley dressed near the stacked pallets in the storage area. He buttoned his pants and tightened his belt. CJ continued to sleep and the major lowered his voice considerately. This wasn’t easy for him—he felt like shouting at the top of his lungs. He tried to remember a happier time. “That’s a Sikorsky H-92 Superhawk.”

“And those things on the sides—are those missiles or bombs?”

“Those are Hellfire missiles, Nicole. We can thank GT and Scott for strapping those on the bird. For sure, they had to do some retro-fitting, but they made it work.”

“What can they do?”

“Blow stuff up—very accurately. They’re laser guided.”

“What’s that mean?”

“It means that we can guide them through a door and up someone’s ass if we want.”

“Do you think we’ll need them when we reach Cleveland?” she asked, approaching the major and pointing out his misaligned buttons. This quickly turned into an embrace with her encircling his broad chest and he sliding his hands to her firm, naked buttocks.

“I hope not.”

“Be careful, Mike,” she whispered.

“I will. I gotta go, now. Give CJ a hug for me.”

CHAPTER 3.16-Getting Stitched Up

“That’s about the best I can do, Mr. McIntyre,” said Connor. Roger gently touched the fourteen stitches in his left forearm and the twenty-one across his chest. He was impressed by Connor’s skillful repair, but relieved that the medical attention was almost over. He swept the long reddish-brown hair from his eyes, watching Connor douse both wounds once more with whiskey before he wiped and covered each with small cloth bandages. As an added measure, Connor pulled white tape taken from a Ziploc bag buried deep in his backpack and deftly applied small strips.

“Please… call me Roger. That’s a very nice job,” he added, referring to Connor’s field dressing. Roger’s dark eyes studied Connor for a few seconds before he turned to check on his wife for the third time in as many minutes. Rhonda was covered in a threadbare blanket, resting on the couch. Roger stared directly at Connor and swallowed, gently wetting his busted lips. “Thanks again,” he said, nearly overcome with gratitude.

Connor was pleased with the behavior of this new stranger. Though he was pale and physically battered, he was nowhere near mentally beaten. He had refused a drink of whiskey, offered to help combat the pain of stitching his wounds. He chose instead to set his jaw in determination until the task was finished. Connor also liked the fact that Roger wasn’t a big talker. This was something he’d always associated with a man one might trust.

“Roger, you need to rest. And remember to keep an eye on those wounds—I’m afraid that the antibiotics I have are probably ineffective by now.”

“Okay.”

“You guys can take the master bedroom—there’s a serviceable blanket in there and the bed isn’t too bad. Take Rhonda with you. Marty put a five-gallon bucket of water in there and Amanda left a soft dish towel with it so you and your wife can clean up a little.”

“I don’t know how to thank you guys.”

“No need. Keep in mind that Amanda will expect the towel back tomorrow. And don’t forget the water’s not purified—it’s just for washing, okay?”

“Right… I don’t know if I can ever repay you,” said Roger, concerned with his debt.

“Roger, go on and clean up… help your wife… make her feel better. Let her know that it’s over. Keep telling her that it’s over.”

“But, there’s so much to say to you.”

“Not right now there’s not. Get some rest. We’ll eat dinner in about four hours. We’ll wake you if it seems right, but if not, we’ll let you sleep. You can eat in the morning—I’ll lay out a full spread for you at breakfast, I promise. But now, you need to be with your wife.”

“But—”

“No buts! I guessed you were a soldier by the way you handled yourself for the past few hours and the way you trained your son.”

“Yeah, I left in ninety-seven. I was an E-6. What about you?”

“Technically speaking, I’m still on active duty. My current rank is colonel.”

“Colonel? Really?”

“Yep. Full bird. And, as is my right, I’ve reactivated your military status and my orders are for you to tend to your wife and rest. We can talk more in the morning. Understood?”

“You can do that? Reactivate me?”

“I can,” answered Connor, matter-of-factly. “I did. You are hereby reactivated. At least for the evening.”

“Okay, sir.”

“My orders are for you to take care of your wife.”

“Yes, sir, colonel. Thank you.” Roger saluted.

“Go on. Dismissed,” said Connor, throwing the man an easy salute.

Roger retrieved Rhonda from the couch and they made their way to the back room. Marty entered the house, sat in a kitchen chair, and began removing his boots. He carefully tended his feet, switching socks as he did at the end of every day. While he put on his fresh socks, he watched Roger embrace his wife at the end of the hallway and enter the bedroom door. Clearly, she was still quite shaken, understandably so, despite the best efforts of Roger, Cody, and Amanda to calm her fears.

“That’s the last of the bodies, Mac. I put ’em all down in that wooden shed in the back yard. It should keep the rats and animals at bay for a while.”

“Thanks, Marty. Sorry I wasn’t able to help out—had to stitch Roger up before he bled to death.”

“Yeah, Mac, I figured as much. Cody’s out with Snuff, grabbing up some kindling for chow. He’s taken quite a shine to her.”

Connor nodded and Marty glanced to the back room.

“So, how’re they holding up, Mac?”

“They’re probably gonna sleep until tomorrow, but we’ll plan on having them at dinner, Surf Boy.” He was pleased with Marty’s angry look.

“Snuff wants that to stick, doesn’t she?”

“It fits, Marty.”

“Well, I admit that I’ve had a similar nickname before.”

“Go figure.”

“Yeah.”

“You a surfer?”

“No.”

“Should be. Get comfortable, Surf Boy. Grab Cody and get a fire going.”

“Copy that.”

“I’m gonna go locate a couple a geese. I saw ’em earlier near that pond across the street.”

“Okay.”

“Maybe I’ll grab some geese eggs for breakfast, if I can find ’em. I’m taking Snuff with me, so you’re on guard duty.”

“Copy that, Mac.”

CHAPTER 3.17-Dropping Leaflets

“Ma’am, we’re in position and ready to start the drop,” said Shamus. His hand moved smoothly on the stick as he flew the helicopter a mere ten feet above the treetops.

“Okay, Shamus, let’s do it.”

“Yes, ma’am. I’ve figured out the dispersal rate at the current speed, height, and course direction.”

“Dispersal rate?” asked the colonel.

“Yes, colonel. For maximum leaflet distribution. About twenty-five sheets per hundred square yards. That doesn’t account for wind disruption and other variants beyond our control.”

“Excellent, Shamus. How about some more details?”

“Sure, colonel. You and the rest of the crew must maintain a steady dispersal flow rate of five hundred pages per minute of travel at our current speed. This will maximize coverage across Connor MacMillen’s projected travel route.”

“Okay, Shamus.”

“It’s about nine or ten sheets per second, ma’am.”

“Understood, Shamus. You know, I’m starting to love the fact that I brought you along on this trip.”

“It beats the hell outta fishing the Inner Harbor, ma’am.” The laugh that followed was contagious and it put a smile on the colonel’s face. Scott and GT smiled at his laugh, knowing Shamus was in his element. The colonel grabbed a ream of paper and removed the rubber band. There were seven other men on the ’copter with her and they were in position, four on one side and three on the other. She nodded to the major and they began tossing the first sheets of paper twenty miles east of Toledo, Ohio.

CHAPTER 3.18-Poopin’ Green

“Did you kill that bear, Liam?” asked his nine-year-old sister. She touched the thick coarse fur, hesitant at what she might feel.

“Yeah, Shannon.”

“You shot it?” she asked. “Not Mommy or Uncle Andy or Uncle Ryan?”

“Yeah.”

“So, it’s your bear? Whattaya gonna do now? Are we gonna eat it? Are we gonna have bear for dinner?”

“No. C’mon, Shannon! Move outta the way. Can’t you see we’re working here?” The blunt tone surprised Shannon—her brother was rarely mean to her.

“Sorry,” she said. She wasn’t sure what was going on and she was happy for her Uncle Kevin’s support.

“Liam, give her a break—she didn’t do nothing.” Kevin had a soft spot for Shannon. Her innocent green eyes and angelic face made him do practically anything she asked. He hated to see her berated for anything, and refused to stand by and watch her take the heat when she didn’t do anything. He stretched his lanky frame, raising his hands to the hook, straining at the dead weight of the bear. Liam helped him by lifting a portion of the bear’s weight and Kevin hooked the bear. He turned to the two MacMillen children. “She’s as excited to see this bear up close as you were shootin’ it.”

Kevin was surprised at Liam’s shrug of indifference. It wasn’t like the boy. He studied him, considering the abrupt way Liam had cut the bear from the plastic sheet. He was in a fierce mood and it became obvious to Kevin that Liam would be better off preparing the bear without Shannon’s interruptions.

“Shannon, sweetheart, go see if your mommy or Aunt Sandy needs any help, okay?”

“Okay, Uncle Kev.” She ran off, happy again.

Kevin considered Liam’s mood. “Okay, out with it, Liam. What gives?”

“Nothing.”

“C’mon, fathead. I’ve known you since you were pooping green in your pants and I’d like to think I can tell when something’s wrong with you. What’s up?”

Liam slashed the final pieces of plastic away from the hind legs of the bear and stabilized its extremities with a length of rope. He stared toward his mother. His Uncle Andy stood next to her and they were talking with several other clan members.

“Start talking, Liam, or I’ll ask your mom.”

“You better not!”

“Then, out with it! Now!” Kevin ignored his nephew’s withering stare. Liam spoke.

“Uncle Andy thinks my daddy’s not coming back. He wants my mom. He told me so.”

Kevin was stunned at the boy’s statement. He had seen the increasing affection between Terry and Andy during the past several months and he had considered that they might eventually take the next logical step. He was caught off guard at the speed of their progress—he had always considered Terry untouchable despite the recent flirtations. Present or not, Connor MacMillen was his lifetime friend and not one to mess with when it came to his woman. He touched the scar on the left side of his jaw, remembering a time long ago. “Aw, fuck me,” he said in exasperation.

For the first time in the past hour, Liam grinned. His Uncle Kevin never swore and the shock of hearing it immediately lightened Liam’s mood. He became serious again. “What do I do about that, Uncle Kevin?”

“Dammit.”

“My daddy’s alive—I know it. He’s coming back.”

Kevin took his corncob pipe from his breast pocket and packed it with precious tobacco. He lit the pipe with care and Liam sat down on a large rock next to the fire pit. When the pipe draw was perfect, Kevin said, “Liam, there’s probably not much you can do, you know? They’ve waited a reasonable amount of time. The more I think about it, I think they only waited this long outta respect for your daddy.”

“Uncle Kevin, my daddy will be back. He wouldn’t let no damn Sickness whoop his ass. It’s just taking him some time to get back. He’s coming all the way back from Australia.”

“Yeah, sure, you might be right, Liam. But even so…”

CHAPTER 3.19-A Quiet Moan

Amanda and Cody were still in the woods when Connor approached from the farmhouse. They had found a landscape cart in the detached garage of the house and they had brought it along, using it to carry the deadfall they found. They stopped what they were doing and turned at the sound of his approach.

“Mister Connor Mac?”

“Yeah, Cody.”

“How’s my mom?”

“She’s doing much better, Cody. She’ll need a day or two for some rest, but I think she’s gonna be fine.”

“What about dad?”

“He’s all stitched up. He’s taking care of your mom now—they’re in the back bedroom on the left. We should all make as little noise as possible. They both need their rest.”

“’Kay.”

“Cody, make sure you check in with Marty. You and him are on guard duty until Snuff and I return. We’re gonna hunt some goose for dinner.”

“Mister Connor Mac?”

“What?”

“Thanks for saving my mom and dad.”

“You’re welcome, son. I’m glad they’re okay.”

Cody slowly pulled off his right glove and took a few steps toward Connor. He held out his small hand and, without hesitation, Connor took it in his own and matched the boy’s steady grip. The boy had an intense blaze in his brown eyes.

“You didn’t have to help me, but you did. I owe you, Mister Connor Mac.” The boy’s voice was solemn.

“That’s nonsense, Cody. I expect you and your daddy would’ve done the same for someone in trouble—it’s what good people do, Sickness or no Sickness.”

Cody shyly kicked at some leaves at his feet. “Yeah,” he said, staring at the ground, “well, I’m not just saying about saving my family.”

“Oh?”

“No. I’ve thought a lot ’bout what you did to me before you left to get Marty and Amanda.”

Connor glanced at Amanda who was clearly enjoying the conversation.

“How’d you know to do that with me, Mister Connor Mac? How’d you know I wouldn’t freeze up?”

Connor cleared his throat. “I learned it a long time ago, son.”

“Amanda told me you’re a colonel and used to train Special Forces.”

“Snuff talks too much, Cody.”

“Mister Connor Mac, please tell me. How’d you know my fear’d go away?”

Connor stared at the boy for a moment. Cody had survived much in his short life, even by today’s standards. He deserved nothing but the truth. “Well, I recognized that you were capable of the task at hand—you simply needed someone to point it out to you.”

“But… how’d you know that I wasn’t just some scared little kid?”

“You know, Cody,” answered Connor with exasperation, “you could learn a lot from your daddy.”

“Huh?”

“He don’t ask so many damn questions.”

“Sorry, Mister Connor Mac,” said Cody, momentarily abashed.

“Right. Let’s get moving.”

“Wait, Mister Connor Mac,” persisted Cody. “Can’t you answer me that one question? I promise I won’t ask any more.”

“Sure, this is your last question. I believe that,” he said, rolling his eyes. Connor considered the boy’s inquisitive nature. Cody had a depth of character that would be fun to watch grow. He realized he owed the boy the courtesy of a proper response to his question. Connor recalled an eight-man assault team at a Pakistani cave. One of the eight was a promising young lieutenant named John Kocur. Cody reminded him of John.

He returned his attention to the boy. “It’s in your eyes, Cody. It’s in the pain and intensity I heard in your voice when I was sneaking up on you. It’s in the reserve you held back. You were evaluating the hostage situation, despite your fear for your parents and yourself. It’s how your father taught you—he was trying to build a man out of a boy in a world that made it necessary to do that too soon.” Connor quieted after his words, thinking of the young men he had trained over the years. Amanda recognized Connor’s pensiveness.

“Cody,” she said, “go on to the house with your wood and talk to Marty. He’ll tell you what needs to be done.”

“Sure. Okay.” The boy pulled the wagon slowly so as not to lose anything from the heaped pile.

Amanda edged close to Connor and slowly embraced him, watching his eyes and waiting for his return. After a few moments, he nuzzled her hair and softly inhaled her scent.

“You’re a good man, Connor Mac. I’m so glad you found me.”

Connor gently kissed her neck and his hands slipped to her hips to pull her closer. His need was obvious and her need quickly matched his. Connor gently set her at arms length and smiled.

“C’mon, let’s kill us some geese—there’s nothing worse than eating deer jerky and weeds for dinner. Remind me to find some eggs for breakfast tomorrow. Tonight, you and me can finish this discussion.”

“Do we have to talk?”

“No.”

“Am I allowed to make noise?”

“Not under the present circumstances.”

“What if I’m quiet?”

“You mean, like a very quiet moan?”

“Yeah.”

“That might work.”

CHAPTER 3.20-Cleveland at Dusk

“You think Connor MacMillen will find one of the leaflets, Hannah?”

“I hope so, Nicole.”

“What are your plans now?”

Colonel Starkes was pleased to see Nicole standing next to the major. It was clear they were becoming an item. The major held CJ, comically trying to stay abreast of the conversation while making funny faces at the baby. CJ giggled and reached for the major’s moustache.

“We’re heading to Cleveland at dusk. Major, make sure the men are prepared to leave at that time.”

“Yes, ma’am,” answered the major, handing CJ back to Nicole abruptly. “I’ll do it right now, colonel.” The women watched his exit. Colonel Starkes was happy to see CJ reach for her, joy and anticipation on his chubby face.

Nicole handed her son to the colonel. “I think you need one of your own, Hannah,” she said kindly.

“Oh, Nicole, that’s not an option. Not until we figure this whole thing out.”

“Yeah, well, from what you said, you find Connor Mac and that might all change.”

“Nicole!”

CHAPTER 3.21-Securing the Rock-n-Roll Hall of Fame

“We’ve finished our air recon and we’re approaching the outskirts of Cleveland, ma’am,” said Major O’Malley.

“Okay, major. Select the best possible LZ. We need a solid defensive structure. Is the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame still feasible?”

“Our preliminary data confirms the site is suitable for our needs, colonel. The initial radiation assessment confirms fallout there is negligible. Can you believe Cleveland missed the fallout, ma’am? Those two nuke reactors we saw are only fifty miles away.”

“I’m sure it has something to do with the wind patterns from Lake Erie, major. Or, maybe Cleveland sent someone in to maintain those nukes.”

“Yes, ma’am. Maybe so. Anyway, the infrared scan suggests a population mass centered about four miles south of the landing zone. The primary concentration is near the Hilton on Crestwood Avenue. It’s likely that they are now aware of our presence, colonel. The bulk of the population is involved in a defensive response and, from what I can see; they’re going about it in an extremely efficient way. It’s likely that the Hall of Fame is not the focus of that attention and completely abandoned, ma’am.”

“Good.”

“By the way, colonel, Shamus was at the Hall of Fame in ’01. He remembers the layout of the primary building and the terrain surrounding it. And Captain Daubney knows the roads very well in that area.”

“That’s excellent, major.”

“We need your final authorization to proceed with the roof landing, ma’am.”

“You have it, major.”

SECTION 4: Making Friends and Enemies after the Bird Flu

CHAPTER 4.1-Not Sorry

Connor finished the last of a greasy goose leg and tossed the bones into the living room fire. He prodded the accumulating embers with the fireplace poker, contentedly watching the dancing flames. He settled deeper into the worn couch cushions and studied Cody who was tucked tightly into a blanket and leaning into Amanda. She noticed his glance and smiled.

“You good?” he asked.

“I’m real good, Mac.”

“Alright, then.” In the firelight, Connor watched Amanda softly bury her face into the boy’s hair and breath in his scent. She closed her eyes and Connor guessed that she was imagining what it would be like to hold her own child this way.

“Mac?” interrupted Marty. His spot on the floor to the left of the fire was quite comfortable and made good use of several blankets and bed pillows.

“Yeah?”

“I’ll take first shift tonight.” Marty finished tying his boots and stood.

“Okay,” answered Connor, rising from the couch.

As the two men walked to the back door, they heard Amanda’s sleepy comment. “Be careful, Surf Boy.”

Marty smiled. “Always, Snuff,” he answered.

“Wake me in four hours, Marty,” said Connor.

“Copy that, Mac.” Marty slipped out the door and Connor returned to the couch and the warmth of the fire.

The three were comfortable. Connor had checked on Roger and Rhonda when dinner was ready, but they were both deeply asleep and he didn’t see the need in waking them. The house was peaceful now with the exception of the fire, which occasionally popped.

“I’m very proud of you, Cody,” said Connor. “You handled yourself like a true soldier today.”

The boy was barely awake, but his eyelids rose slightly at the compliment. Cody took a deep breath and let it out slowly. He was extremely tired and leaned further into Amanda. He nearly fell asleep, but forced himself to speak, just above a whisper. “I’m not sorry for killing that man.”

“You shouldn’t be,” agreed Connor. “He had it coming. He was trying to hurt your family, Cody, and you did what you had to do to protect them.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“It’s time for you to get some sleep.”

“Yeah….”

“Go to bed Cody, take the room next to your parents.”

“Okay.”

“We’ll guard you and your family all night. You get some sleep.”

“Mister Connor Mac?” He was standing in front of Connor and Amanda, rubbing his eyes.

“Yeah, Cody.”

“Can we stay with you guys?”

CHAPTER 4.2-Emerging as a Pair

“Terry, can we talk?”

“Sure, Andy.” She sat alone, lost in thought, on one of the massive rocks encircling the fire pit. She was mesmerized by the dancing colors of the flames and had barely heard Andy’s approach. She took a sip from her mug of homemade strawberry wine and looked at him. “Are all the kids tucked in?”

“Yeah. Sandy finished with Shannon who’s insisting on reading with you tomorrow night. She was pretty peeved that you weren’t coming in.”

“Yeah, well, I got a few things running through my head right now. I’ll make it up to her later.”

He slid the crude wooden bench close enough to let her smell him. He was freshly showered and had used the homemade soap they had perfected—it smelled of mountain laurel. “You know, you’re out here thinking about what’s going on between us.”

“You think so?” She sat her mug on the rock and joined him on the bench, leaning her head against his shoulder. After a few seconds, she sighed heavily. Andy draped his arm across her shoulders and felt her easy acceptance. He took a mouthful of ale from his own mug and wiped the froth from his moustache.

They were relaxed—he was content to sit here with her without moving until the dawn’s light. It wasn’t to be—they separated slightly when they heard the back door open and close. Andy turned toward the sound and watched Kevin make his way toward them holding a large beer stein. Kevin smiled and sat on a large rock opposite the pair. He drank from his stein. “Ahh, that’s some good stuff that man makes. Ryan’s my favorite individual of all time.”

“Ry knows how to brew a good ale,” agreed Andy. Their banter was something of a ritual by the fire.

Kevin wasted little time getting started on the night’s more serious discussions. “So? You guys got something serious going on or is Liam just full of it?”

CHAPTER 4.3-Can we stay?

Connor had finished packing and had checked the status of his weapons. He stood on the back porch watching a pair of squirrels race up and down an oak twenty yards from the house. It was time to leave, but he was unsure of the status of the McIntyre family. He and Amanda had slept fitfully in the front room, waking each time Rhonda yelled in fear. By all accounts, Marty had fared no better when his guard duty was complete. Rhonda’s occasional screams jolted the night and, immediately, they heard Roger’s calming voice, consoling her. Connor wondered if Rhonda was built to win her fight against yesterday’s demons.

Cody, up an hour after Connor, covertly tracked his every move. He watched as Connor gathered his gear, fitting each item neatly in his backpack. While Connor was on the back porch, Cody watched him through the window. The boy’s position allowed him to occasionally turn his attention to Amanda’s naked thigh. She continued to sleep on the couch, but most of her left leg had escaped the confines of the pink blanket.

Cody tore his gaze from Amanda and joined Connor on the porch. “Um… Mister Connor Mac? Before you go, can you at least talk to my dad?”

“Nah, Cody, that’s not necessary. You guys are heading west and we’re heading east. I’m sure you guys will be safe. Maybe you can come visit us in the mountains near Pittsburgh when you can. I’ll write down a few directions for you.” Connor went inside and Cody followed him. He pulled a small notebook and a pencil from his jacket hanging on the back of kitchen chair and began to draw a crude map.

“I know my daddy’s gonna want to pay you back somehow.”

“Remember what I said. That’s not an option. It’s not necessary.”

“Yeah, I know you told me that, but can’t you at least wait until he’s up and says goodbye himself?”

Amanda’s long and languid stretch caused both to turn and stare at her. Cody tracked the leisurely movement of her bare legs as the blanket shifted higher and higher toward her hips. Connor moved toward Amanda, effectively blocking Cody’s view. He bent and kissed her hair and gently pressed a hand into her shoulder. “We got young company, Snuff,” he whispered.

She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him to her with a slow, eager moan that was quite inviting.

“Amanda?”

Still groggy, she became aware of the young boy when she glanced across the room. Cody intently studied the interaction. She smiled. “Hey, Cody.”

“Hi, Amanda.”

“How ya doing?”

“Good.”

“Alright, then.”

Connor slipped from her embrace. “There’s breakfast on the porch outside—compliments of yours truly.”

Near the front window, Marty abruptly sprung from his resting place, naked except for his skivvies. He was instantly alert. “Are we headin’ out, Mac?” he asked.

“Yeah. Grab some grub.”

“Right after chow?”

“Yeah, Surf Boy. We did our good deed yesterday. Grab what food you want and prepare to leave. I made some goose egg omelet with wild potatoes—I fried ’em up with some scallions. We found a lot of goose eggs yesterday.”

“No kidding?”

“You might find ’em tasty,” said Connor.

“It sounds great, Mac.”

“We’ll be leaving in thirty. Shove some food into that belly and grab your gear.”

“Copy that.”

CHAPTER 4.4-Sleeping in Cleveland

“Ma’am, the area is secured,” said Major O’Malley.

“Have you established a suitable area for the command post?” The helicopter idled on the roof of the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame under heavy guard, waiting for word to power down.

“Yes, ma’am. Captain Daubney recommends the second floor—at least initially. There’s a large open area centered inside on that floor. It will work nicely as a forward command post. Fairly large offices surround the area, colonel, and can be used as sleeping quarters for tonight. We’re evaluating the top floor, the seventh floor, as probably our primary base of operation once we’ve properly ensured a defensible route to the bird. The seventh gives us optimum surveillance range and the rooms, so far, are less damaged for long term usage.”

“That sounds like it would work nicely. Take me to the second floor.” Nicole exited the ’copter behind the colonel and they followed the major into the building.

“Yes, ma’am.” He continued to talk as he led them, Colonel Starkes carrying her pack and Nicole carrying CJ. “Right now, we’ll have solid access to the helicopter in case we need a quick getaway. The escalators to this floor can be defended easily. There are only three sets and no other way to reach the second floor. Even in the unlikely event the building had power, I’ve told Captain Daubney to disable every elevator.”

“Excellent.” They had reached the area designated as the forward command post, the colonel nodding in appreciation.

“Ma’am, there’s a huge office right here that has a good couch—we thought you should take this as your sleeping quarters.”

“Very well, major. Once your men have deployed to assigned duties, I want you to find quarters large enough for you, Nicole, and CJ.”

He risked a glance at Nicole, and refocused his attention on the colonel. “Thank you, ma’am, but that’s not necessary.”

“I know it’s not necessary, major, but do it anyway. I want you to assign two full-time guards to Nicole and CJ. When she’s in her room, they will guard her door whether you’re with her or not and when she’s out of her room they will accompany her wherever she goes.”

“Yes, ma’am, I understand.”

“In the meantime, I’ll take CJ to my quarters if you’re okay with that, Nicole. I can keep him all night, if you’d like.”

“I’d like that, Hannah,” said Nicole, smiling. She quickly handed over two bottles and a small fuzzy green alligator that CJ preferred while sleeping.

“Yes, ma’am, if you think it’s okay.”

“Yes, major, I think it’s okay. Remember that you won’t be seeing much of one another over the next few weeks. We’ll be waiting here for Colonel MacMillen and during that time, I’ll need your full professional focus.”

“I understand, ma’am. You’ll have it.”

“All right, major, enjoy your night off.” He began to walk away, but she stopped him after a few steps. “Major?”

“Yes, ma’am,” he answered, stopping and turning to face her.

“Are the men accepting… you and Nicole?”

“Yes, ma’am. That’s not a problem.”

“Make sure it’s not, major.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“We’ll probably be meeting up with Phoenix sometime tomorrow.”

“Agreed.”

“It will be interesting to see if a year’s changed the man. I recommend Captain Daubney coordinate the schedule of any future contact with Phoenix.”

“I was gonna take care of that myself, ma’am.”

“Yes, I know, but I want you on the primary tactical analysis for the next few days prior to the onset of any diplomatic necessities.”

“Of course, ma’am.”

CHAPTER 4.5-Bird Flu Could Reach America

“Can I get you some breakfast, Amanda?” asked Cody.

“That’s okay, Cody. I can get it myself.”

Standing by the couch, Amanda stretched away the last semblance of sleep.

“It’s one of your favorites, Snuff, goose omelet with all the spices,” said Connor, wrapping an arm around her waist and gently kissing her neck.

“Yeah?”

“You know what, Amanda?”

Amanda turned toward Cody, smiling.

“What, Cody?”

“Mister Connor Mac came back early with another big pile of goose eggs and cooked them up on that little grill on the porch.”

“Yeah?”

“And he put some goose meat in it and a whole bunch of stuff from his pack. And, you know what?”

“What’s that?”

“He told me it’s okay to eat goose eggs and goose meat. We won’t die like they say.”

“That a fact?”

“Yep. He told me he spiced it up just the way you like it.”

“There’s still some left?”

Amanda turned to Connor. She was decidedly hungry.

“Yeah. Made a whole big pot for the crew.”

“Did you put in the cayenne?” asked Amanda.

She cleared the remainder of sleep from her eyes, excited.

“Oh, yeah. The smaller pot is for you. It’s pretty hot, mind you.”

“Yes!”

“And I added some mushrooms, onions, and a few other items to make it interesting,” said Connor.

“Oh, my.”

“And, like I told Marty, there’s some wild potatoes fried up in that goose fat that should stick to your skinny ribs.”

Connor grinned, watching her fumbling efforts at fastening her outfit for the day.

“Did you like the breakfast, Cody?” asked Amanda.

“Oh yeah. It was the best I had since… since I guess I can remember! Mister Connor Mac’s a great cook.”

“Yeah? Well I’m better.”

“No kidding?”

“Yep.”

Amanda smiled, an urgency kicking in.

“Gotta pee.”

Passing Marty on the porch steps, she waved a mumbled greeting. Barely noticing, Marty sat shoveling in food at a carnivorous pace.

“Better save me some, Surf Boy,” Amanda yelled over her shoulder.

“Hmmm. You got your own pot of hot eggs so quit bitchin’.”

Upon her return to the porch, Cody held a small yellowed dishtowel and a bowl half-filled with warm water.

“Mister Connor Mac said you’ll probably be wantin’ this.

“Aww, thanks, Cody. That’s very kind of you.”

“You’re welcome.”

Cody blushed and shyly glanced off at the weeds speckling the cracked driveway. He reentered the house and Amanda sat the bowl on the porch railing to wash her face and hands. Connor snuck up behind her, whispering.

“I’d say he’s definitely smitten, Snuff.”

Amanda swiped the towel at his head before she finished drying her face. Smelling the strong, stale scent, she whispered, “I better get my own dish towel back, dammit.”

Connor kissed the nape of her neck.

“Wow, I agree with Surf Boy. Quit your bitchin’ and eat. If they don’t return your towel, I’ll find you a better set.”

Amanda brushed past him to reenter the home.

“I need my morning paper to go with breakfast first.”

The end-table drawer near the couch squeaked in loud protest when opened. With care, Amanda extracted the musty papers she’d read the night before, bringing them to the porch table. Aware her every movement was watched by Cody, she sat down with a flourish and rested a spoon atop the papers before scooping breakfast onto her plate. Settling in, she ate with fervor. She became immersed in her reading.

Associated Press Newswire

Bird Flu Could Reach Americas in 6 Months

By Edith M. Lederer

UNITED NATIONS (AP) — The virulent H5N1 strain of bird flu could reach the Americas in six to 12 months or even sooner as infected wild birds migrate toward the Artic and Alaska, the U.N. bird flu chief said.

Migratory patterns will probably take birds carrying the virus from West Africa to the Artic and Alaska this spring, Dr. David Nabarro said Wednesday. Some infected birds will then likely move south in the fall on a migratory route to the Americas.

“I think it’s within the next six to 12 months,” Nabarro told a news conference,” And who knows — we’ve been wrong on other things, it may be earlier.”

The H5N1 strain has spread rapidly through Asia and Europe and recently reached Africa, devastating poultry stocks. Virtually all people who have gotten bird flu have had close contact with infected poultry.

Human cases are uncommon, but scientist worry that the virus may mutate into a form that can pass easily between people and lead to a worldwide flu epidemic.

Nabarro reiterated the World Health Organization’s warning that “there will be a pandemic sooner or later” in humans, perhaps due to H5N1, or perhaps another influenza virus, and it could start any time.

“Because it is moving and because we believe wild birds are implicated, predicting where it’s going to flare up next is a very tricky thing to do, and being able to know the scale of the flare-up is also quite tricky,” Nabarro said.

Nabarro said the United Nations was focusing on controlling the H5N1 strain in domestic poultry through slaughters and vaccinations. The focus at the moment is on Africa, especially West Africa, where 50 percent of people live on less that $1 a day and many families rely on chickens for their livelihoods, he said.

“There is a regional crisis in West Africa,” with outbreaks in Nigeria and Niger, Nabarro said. “But we are frankly anticipating that we will find the virus in other West Africa countries and there is a lot of preparatory work under way.”

In Western Europe, several countries have detected H5N1 in dead wild birds, but there have been few cases in domestic and commercial poultry populations, he said.

One or two cats also reported to have H5N1, and the WHO says more research is needed on transmission to other mammals, he said.

The U.S. government hopes to test 75,000 to 100,000 live or dead birds this year, a significant increase over past years, with the effort focused on Alaska, according to U.S. Department of Agriculture officials.

“Some of the challenges we face are now really quite dramatic and call for a lot of technical expertise,” Nabarro said.

For example, the FAO reported in September that wild birds are able to carry the H5N1 strain while remaining asymptomatic, yet swans in Western Europe are dying from the strain and nobody knows why, he said.

Nabarro said an international conference on wild birds will be held in June and will hopefully include the results of research now under way. The next major international review of global bird flu efforts will also be in June, he said.

“Betcha didn’t think the Sickness would go airborne, did ya? Betcha you didn’t think it would mutate into several deadly strains and end up floating in water and air for everybody’s pleasure, now did you Dr. Nabarro?” mumbled Amanda.

She scooped another spoonful of omelet; deep in thought at what the United States and United Nations could’ve done different to prevent the devastating pandemic. Cody’s soundless approach made her flinch.

“Whatcha reading?”

“Oh, umm… the owners of the house, the Pattersons, were avid followers of the Cuckoo Flu. They have a whole drawer of this stuff, all in chronological order.

“What’s it say?”

Coming near, Connor put a hand on Cody’s shoulder. “It says a whole lotta people might die. And guess what? They were right. I’m told—”

Voices from the back room of the home made all three turn to peek inside the window. Marty did the same through the screen door from his spot on the porch steps. Expecting to see Roger exiting the bedroom, they were surprised when Rhonda strolled down the long hallway toward the front rooms, clean and dressed in a lightweight brown sweater atop faded blue jeans. But, it was her brilliant brown eyes that captivated. Quickly, Cody opened the screen door and entered. Connor and Amanda followed, ready to say hello. Marty stayed seated on the porch steps, finding it difficult to put down his third plate of food.

“Damn, look at her, Mac,” whispered Amanda.

“I see it.”

Like Cody, Rhonda’s eyes had a fierce luster that demanded attention; there was a shimmer of energy that Connor and Amanda had not noticed the night before.

“Hello.”

Rhonda stood tall, like Amanda, but more thinly built and older, about thirty-five or so. Her auburn brown hair fell around her heart-shaped face to shoulder-length in soft curls, combed of all tangles. Barefoot, she moved with a smooth confidence toward her son, the bright red bruises on her face and neck evident, but well tended and the swelling of her left cheek had lessened considerably. Gently, she grasped Cody’s face in her hands, kissing his forehead.

“Thank you, Cody, for saving us.”

“Momma… are you… okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine, now.”

Rhonda politely scrutinized the man and woman next to her son. “Cody, please introduce me to our new friends. I’m afraid I wasn’t at my best yesterday when introductions were made.”

Rhonda held Cody and reached out her hand to Connor, who took it. Marty, sensing something happening inside slipped in the screen door, carrying his plate of food. Still in his skivvies, he shoveled food into his mouth in large spoonfuls but, after seeing Rhonda, he absently lowered the spoon onto the plate.

“Mom, this is Mister Connor Mac. He saved us, not me. And this is Amanda, she helped too.”

Hearing the front door, Cody glanced over his shoulder.

“And that’s Marty. They all helped.”

Rhonda took a small step closer, locking eyes with Connor. Her hand was warm and soft in his grasp. She smiled. “Thank you, Connor Mac. Thank you, Amanda and Marty. I owe you each a debt of deep gratitude.”

“You okay ma’am?” asked Connor.

“I am now. Thank you again.”

Rhonda turned to face Amanda. Smoothly, she released Connor and took her hand.

“And you, Amanda… so young. Thank you.”

“My pleasure, ma’am.”

Rhonda turned, catching sight of Marty.

“Marty… thank you as well.”

“You’re welcome, Rhonda. And, ah… please forgive my dress.”

Rhonda laughed gently. “I’ve seen a fine man before in his underwear, Marty. It comes as no surprise.”

Blushing, Marty quickly sought his clothes near the window.

CHAPTER 4.6-Phoenix Justice

“Come in!” answered Colonel Starkes to the knock at her door. “What can I do for you, major?” she asked, looking up from studying the local maps.

“Phoenix Justice is at the front entrance, ma’am. He’s brought an eight-man crew of heavily armed men on horseback. Phoenix and another man, probably Larry Reed, are on foot near a golf cart.”

“It’s a little early, isn’t it, major?”

“He waited for first light.”

“That makes sense. Status?”

“He’s placed five snipers in the expected locations and positions. Lieutenant Daniel reports that they’re nicely equipped and appear to know what they’re doing. Three others are placed in adjacent buildings; the lowest position is the fifteenth floor of the building across the street. They are positioned very close to what we predicted, colonel. Phoenix also has a twenty-man assault team hidden near the walls of the annex for a front entry breach.”

“That’s just like you and Shamus predicted.”

“Yes, ma’am. Almost. The lieutenant said that they have two men with RPGs attached to the frontal assault team. That level of firepower surprised us, colonel—we didn’t expect it and we have to assume that they have the ordnance.”

“Wow.”

“Yes, ma’am. To be safe, we’ll need to make sure those RPGs are inoperative prior to our departure.”

“Do you have our counterstrike teams in place?”

“Yes, ma’am. Three of them as we discussed last night. They were in position prior to Phoenix’s snipers taking position. Each of Phoenix’s snipers tucked in just after midnight, but they don’t suspect that they’ve been compromised.”

“That’s excellent, major. None of ours were caught settling in?”

“Sammy had a close call, ma’am, but all are in place without tipping them off. We have a bead on each of the sniper teams targeting our position. Our infrared was invaluable last night.”

“And the rest of the men, major?”

“Two men, as ordered ma’am, are guarding Nicole and CJ. Explosive charges are installed near the entrances downstairs to take out any potential assault teams. And Captain Daubney has provided a sniper bullet trajectory for your consideration.” The major handed over several detailed drawings to Colonel Starkes. She studied them for a few moments, pleased with the proficiency of her team.

“Very well done, major. Please let the men know that I’m extremely pleased.”

“Yes, of course, colonel,” said the major, beaming with pride.

“So, we negotiate from a position of hidden strength?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Good. This is how we’ll play it, major. I want you to proceed with the introductions. I’ll remain out of the direct line of sight at the front entrance while you’re outside talking with Phoenix and this Larry Reed. Depending on what they do, I’ll join you if it appears friendly—I’d like it to be friendly.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“You are to tell Phoenix that we are in a position to render all of his potential assaults useless. I want you to prove to him that we know the locations of all of his assault teams. At some point, I will be inside the front entrance, close enough to hear and see you, but only visible to you, Phoenix, and Larry Reed.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“If, after your explanation of the situation, he doesn’t believe you and decides to escalate the meeting, I have a set of hand signals that I want you to follow without question.”

“Yes, ma’am, of course.”

“I’ll touch my right hand to my right ear twice for you to take out all the snipers simultaneously. “I’ll rub my nose twice for you to remove any threat of a surprise frontal attack.”

“Yes, ma’am. All the two-ways are operational, but we’ve lost three radios from battery drainage over the past month. One has a bad recharge cell and it can’t be fixed until we return to Mt. Storm, colonel. That leaves all team members supplied with communication, but with only one spare.”

“A little thin.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“What’s the ‘go’ signal to take out the sniper teams?”

“The current tactical comm ‘go’ signal for the hostile sniper removal is ‘Charlie One.’ The ‘go’ signal for assault on the annex hostiles is ‘Devil Two.’ Shamus is primary comm ops for all status inquiries on channel six. GT is serving as tactical comm ops messenger for me.”

“That sounds fine, major,” said the colonel, studying the area outside her window. The winds from Lake Erie were quickly blowing the clouds away, turning the gray sky to a bright blue. “One more signal, major. If I run both my hands through my hair, your team is to shoot the rifle of one of their primary snipers. Understood?”

“No kill, ma’am?”

“That is correct, major. No kill. It might be necessary simply to redirect their attention. A shot across the bow so to speak.”

“That might be a little dangerous, colonel.”

“Yes, I know, but I’ll be very careful.”

“Maybe it’s a bit too risky, ma’am.”

“Those are my orders, major.”

“Yes, ma’am,” acknowledged the major, clearly not happy with the command, but holding himself in check. “Is the mission authorized, colonel?”

“Yes, major. Please proceed.”

“And the comm ‘go’ signal for this no-kill rifle-only shot, ma’am?”

The colonel ignored the major’s obvious dissatisfaction—it was clear he didn’t like the risk. “Elephant three.’”

“Elephant three it is, colonel.”

“Major, you have full operational authority at this juncture to fulfill the current mission objectives.”

“Yes, ma’am. I understand.”

“What’s the status of the ’copter?”

“The bird’s safe, colonel. Shamus is at the controls, listening in on the radio and ready for any evasive action that might be necessary. He’s checked the landing pad for structural integrity and he’s convinced it’s sound and can handle the weight. I thought the shape of the turntable was only decorative, colonel—have they ever landed a ’copter on it before?”

“I don’t know, major. I doubt it. Since Captain Daubney’s a native, you should ask him if that’s what it was meant for. Either way, it’s nice to have an engineer who’s also a mathematician, isn’t it?

“Yes, ma’am, we were lucky to find Shamus, GT, and Scott.”

“I get the feeling that we haven’t seen everything they’re capable of.”

“You might be right, colonel.”

“Okay, major, this is your show. Let’s get started.”

CHAPTER 4.7-Talk Around the Fire Pit

“I don’t think that’s any of your fucking business, Kevin,” raged Andy. He understood Kevin’s question all too well. “Who the hell made you judge and jury?” Andy stood to face Kevin who remained sitting on his rock, calmly sipping his beer.

“Hey, Andy, relax. I’m just letting you know that Liam is kinda worked up on the matter.”

Andy stepped closer to the fire and took another swig of his beer. He was still angry, but the dancing flames had a soothing effect.

“Listen, T,” said Kevin, “it’s none of my business—”

“You got that right!” interrupted Andy, his anger rekindled.

“Andy,” said Terry, “Kevin has a right to speak his mind.”

“Thanks, T. It’s just that…” stammered Kevin. He was unsure how to continue.

“Kevin,” said Andy, “how about you give us a few minutes out here? Huh? Me and T need to figure a few things out.” Andy drained the remainder of his ale and shoved his mug into Kevin’s flannel shirt. “How about getting me another beer, Kevin?”

Kevin ignored Andy’s mug and took a swig of his own beer, his hand trembling slightly with anger. “Get it yourself, Andy.” Kevin felt the adrenaline wash of blood pulsing in his ears and priming him for a fight he would ultimately lose.

“Kevin,” said Terry, gently trying to diffuse the situation.

“Yeah, T?”

“Could you leave the two of us alone for a few minutes? I would appreciate it.”

“Sure, T.”

“Thanks.”

“You’re welcome, T.” He stood and swiped the beer mug from Andy’s hand. “I’ll even grab this SOB another beer.” He glared at Andy for a few seconds and turned to face Terry. “Can I get you anything, T?”

“No, thank you, Kev.”

They watched him walked toward the cottage, his wounded pride apparent in his gait. Andy settled next to Terry on the bench and her anger at him surfaced quickly.

“That was completely uncalled for!”

“Yeah, maybe you’re right. But it’d be nice if you and me can talk before nebshit starts putting his nose where it don’t belong.”

“He’s looking out for Liam, Andy. I respect that.”

“And who’s looking out for you, T? Huh?” Despite her building anger, Andy enveloped her slim shoulders with his arm, forcefully pulling her to him. He roughly kissed her cheek. More gently, he kissed her lips. She pushed away half-heartedly and took his hand.

“I’m in strange waters here,” she said.

“Me too, T.”

“Dammit, Andy, I miss him.”

Andy drew in his breath and slowly exhaled. “I miss him too.”

“It’s been so long. And… I’ve have feelings for you.”

“T, you know I have feelings for you.”

“Andy… I’ve tried a couple times to find comfort… to somehow replace Connor, but it didn’t work. I’m not sure it’ll work now. I don’t think you can replace him.”

“I don’t want to replace him, T. I don’t plan on replacing him.”

“That’s good.”

“The way I figure it, I’d like to start my own tab. That is, if you’re willing.”

She leaned softly into his shoulder and sighed. “I think it’s about time, Andy. I gotta start letting myself move where my body and mind are telling me to go.”

“Same here, T.”

“I’m not sure about tonight, okay?”

“One night isn’t gonna make a difference. You make your move when you’re ready—that’s all I ask. I’m telling ya now, T, I’ll wait for you. Okay?”

“Yeah, Andy, okay. I won’t make you wait much longer.”

He gave her a final squeeze and slid away from her on the bench. “You think I should go find Mother Hen?”

“I do, but go easy on him for me, Andy. He’s just trying to protect my family and me. And, why don’t you invite whoever’s awake out to enjoy the fire.”

“You sure?”

“Yeah. Now that I think back on it, it is kinda obvious how everyone’s made the effort to give us some space over the last couple weeks. It’s not good for our families.”

“I agree. Seventeen adults and seven kids sharing thirty-five hundred square feet makes a small space to keep secrets.”

“How ’bout you tell whoever’s awake that we have something to say. You should probably wake up any sleeping adults.”

“Really? You wanna do this, now?”

“Yeah, Andy, let’s put this out in the open. We’ll tell ’em that we’re thinking of sharing a bedroom. That should put to rest what they’ve probably been thinking for awhile.”

“Okay, I guess,” said Andy. “You might want to pay special attention to Ry. He’s not gonna like the news.”

“I know.”

“He’s got a real soft spot for you, T. And he thinks Connor walks on water.”

“Yeah, that’s true. Well, Ryan’s just gonna have to face up to the fact that Connor’s not coming back.”

“Yeah.”

“Five years, Andy.”

“I know.”

“It’s obvious he’s not gonna be part of the future of this place.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“Let me handle Ryan.”

“It’s not gonna be easy to convince him, T.”

“I know. He thinks Mac can walk on water.”

“Don’t hold that against him. I thought the same when I was his age. It’s funny, you know? It’s not hard to think of the bastard waltzing up to the fire at any moment.”

“You think so?” There was a hopeful lilt in her voice.

“No—it’s been too long. I do miss the sonofabitch.”

Terry slid closer to Andy, letting her hand fall to his inner thigh. She gave him a tender squeeze and faced him in the firelight, gray eyes shining. She giggled like a schoolgirl. “We’d certainly have some explaining to do if he ever came back, wouldn’t we?”

Andy smiled, sharing the terrible irony of the moment. He had given the matter some thought and he answered her in a serious tone. “I dunno, T, I think Mac might understand. It’s just that, c’mon, we’ve waited five years and it’s not like he doesn’t know where to find us. He’s the one who set up this contingency plan bullshit anyway. To my way of thinking, it’d be better if you ended up with me and not some complete stranger.” He rubbed his hands together and stood. He bent over and gently kissed her forehead, turned toward the cottage and took a step.

“Hey,” she said, stopping his progress. She quickly drained her glass and held it out to him. “How about bringing me another. There seems to be a hole in this glass.”

He laughed deeply, the rumbling sound speaking of happiness and a bright future. “It’ll be my pleasure, T.”

CHAPTER 4.8-Not Coming to Talk

“Who the hell are you?” asked Major O’Malley. He had assumed a defensive position against the sidewall near the front doors of the Hall of Fame. Captain Daubney and three other men served as the major’s primary backup. Phoenix Justice and Larry Reed stood about twenty-five feet from the entrance, unimpressed by the weaponry aimed at them. About fifteen feet behind them, the horsebacked entourage held their positions; the horses impossibly still except for an occasional swish of a tail. The cavalry held their weapons loosely, the barrels pointing down.

“My name’s Phoenix Justice. I’m the governor of Ohio and Cleveland’s my town. The people of Ohio voted me into office. This is Larry Reed. He’s the sheriff of all territories under my jurisdiction.”

“Is that right?”

“Yes, that’s right,” answered Phoenix as if talking with a slow-witted child. “We’re unarmed, as you can see. We come in peace.”

Major O’Malley did not respond, waiting instead for additional input from Phoenix. He wasn’t disappointed.

“We’d like to determine who you are and what are your intentions,” offered Phoenix. He was a study in calm confidence, exuding a charismatic energy that demanded attention. It was difficult to ignore his curly red hair and bright green eyes. The man was well over six feet tall and had a broad muscular build that suggested a coiled power waiting to happen. He was young, probably closer to twenty-five than thirty, and he looked like the epitome of health.

“I see,” answered the major. Larry Reed matched the calm confidence of Phoenix. The major studied Larry Reed and thought he had the look of an ex-marine, maybe an MP. He noticed the natural athleticism of the man and the unmistakable bearing of a warrior. Reed was the type of person that the major had long ago discovered that you dealt with very carefully, that is, if you survived his initial onslaught. Reed kept in excellent shape and was fond of displaying his physique. For this occasion, he wore a bright white tank top and crisply ironed fatigue pants. He was around forty-five years old, but hadn’t lost any of the ropey muscles adorning his six-and-a-half foot 250-pound frame. His square face showed his age, wrinkles surrounding darkly hooded eyes that had seen their fair share of violence. Neither man appeared to be armed.

“My name is Major Michael O’Malley of the United States Army. I am under strict orders to take control of this building for the duration of our assignment. You are not yet welcome here, but I’ll give you an opportunity to vacate the premises. You have two minutes.”

“What is your assignment, major?”

“That, Mr. Justice, is on a need to know basis.”

“I see. And it’s Governor Justice. Who might be your superior officer?”

“That is also on a need to know basis.”

“C’mon, major! You can’t expect to waltz in here under the cover of darkness and take over a building in my state without me asking a few questions.”

“You now have less than a minute to vacate the premises, sir. It’s likely we may approach you at a later date if it’s determined we need your help.”

“How many men are with you, major? Where’d you come from? Are you military personnel? What are your intentions in my city?” Phoenix gave Larry Reed an almost imperceptible nod and Reed turned to his men as if to check on them. Major O’Malley noticed the subtle gestures and provided updates to his own men.

“Echo merge one. Alpha prep. Echo merge one. Alpha prep.”

Captain Daubney and his three men shifted weapons into a more aggressive attitude. Behind them, Colonel Starkes strolled calmly from the entrance to the Hall of Fame. When she spoke, her voice had the crisp edge and experience of comfortable command. “Thanks for the introduction, major. Right now, Phoenix, Cleveland’s under my jurisdiction. You’ll probably need to absorb that fact real quick.”

CHAPTER 4.9-Breakfast Interrupted

“Are you ready, Marty?”

“Almost, Mac. Give me a minute.”

“We’re moving out shortly.”

“Copy that.” Marty slipped another book into his backpack. He had found several in a small bookcase in the spare bedroom. He finished his packing and turned to glance toward the front of the house where Rhonda was looking out the door. He whispered to Connor. “You, know, Mac, that’s one fine-looking woman. I—”

“Leave it. That’s an order.”

Marty blinked away the dreaminess from his eyes and nodded. “Understood, Mac. Sorry… really, I am. It’s just that she has a certain something, doesn’t she? And it’s been awhile.”

“Yeah, Marty, I hear you.” Connor rolled his blanket and strapped it to his backpack.

Marty shouldered his pack, picked up his rifle, and headed for the front door, brushing gently past Rhonda. “Excuse me, ma’am.”

“Sure, Marty.”

He settled onto the porch steps and inspected his weapon for the fifth time that day. Unsatisfied, he pulled a blue cloth from his shirt pocket and wiped the invisible dust from the barrel.

Inside the house, Roger exited from the back bedroom, feeling surprisingly refreshed and strong even after a fitful night of sleep. He was wearing the same worn army pants that he wore the night before with a rugged brown sweatshirt with the sleeves ripped off. He calmly scanned the room and approached Rhonda who had turned to face him. He hugged her fiercely and made an exaggerated sniff in the air. “Do I smell breakfast?” he asked.

“Yeah, you do,” answered Rhonda. “Connor Mac was nice enough to make breakfast for everyone.”

“It’s out front,” said Connor. “Help yourself.”

Roger held up his bandaged arm. “The arm hurts like hell, sir, but it’s only from the cuts, not from infection. I owe you, sir.”

“You’re welcome, Roger. Grab something to eat and, when you’re done, we’ll be saying our goodbyes. You don’t owe us anything.”

Roger grinned and he and Rhonda went through the door and sat down at the picnic table.

Connor joined Cody at the window. The boy was watching his parents with satisfaction. It was obvious he was relieved to see his parents safe and together. Connor studied him and firmly gripped his shoulder. “Enjoy the moment, Cody. But always remember that everything can change in an instant if you’re not careful.”

“I know, Mr. Connor Mac. That’s why I’m happy now.”

“Don’t get used to it.”

“I won’t.”

“You need to take care of yourself and your parents, son.”

“Okay.”

Connor and Cody walked outside as Roger spooned a heaping pile of eggs onto his plate. He gathered another spoonful and abruptly stopped. “Is everyone done?” he asked.

“Have at it, Roger,” said Connor, smiling at his courteous hesitation.

“There’s enough here to feed an army.”

“Yeah, there is. Eat what you want and we’ll split what’s left before we head out,” said Connor.

“How’d you find so many eggs?”

“Amanda and I found thirty-two eggs this time. It’s a skill, Roger. Everyone across the country, probably across the world, still equates geese and other birds with the Sickness. So, not many people go after the stuff. You ever eat any goose?”

“No. I thought about it a few times, but I didn’t want to take the risk. You’re saying it’s okay?”

“Yeah, we’ve eaten the eggs, Roger… many times. We’ve also had goose and duck for sure. Shit, I had first-rate horsemeat out west. Damn horses are breeding outta control there. But yeah, all the meat around you is fine. Goose meat is fine. Dog meat is fine, too.”

“I hate them damn wild packs,” said Roger, “Always gotta keep an eye out for ’em.”

“Yeah, the wild packs have been growing—dogs are simply reverting to their true nature, pure pack predators. One day, we’ll probably domesticate dogs again and I don’t personally care for dog meat—it’s a bit stringy for my taste. But it comes in handy if there’s nothing else around and you’re hungry.”

Roger ate his eggs, enjoying a taste that had been alien to him for more than five years. Yet he was listening intently to Connor, nodding his head in understanding.

Connor continued while Roger helped himself to a second plate. “People are superstitious, Roger. I never figured out why they won’t make the intellectual jump that if you’re not dead yet, the geese aren’t the problem.”

“Yeah, I guess that makes sense. You know, for the past few months, I’ve thought hard about eating geese or duck.” Roger continued eating, shoveling his food into his mouth, not hiding his voracious appetite. He ate as if he hadn’t had any food for a week. “Who made this?” he asked.

“Mac did,” answered Amanda.

“This is A-one chow, sir.”

“Yeah, I liked it too. If you slow down a little, Roger, you might actually taste it.”

Cody ran to the porch and leaned past the railing. He peered outward, glancing left and right, trying desperately to hear or see something. The others waited.

“Whatta ya hear, son?” asked Roger. Connor was impressed with Roger’s quick shift into reconnaissance. Proudly, he watched Amanda check the load in her weapons and Marty pulled his Colt Defender from the small of his back and clicked off the safety.

“Horse riders,” said Cody. “Four or five of them, maybe. They’re coming our way from the west. They’re pretty close.”

“Shit,” said Connor.

“Cody has good ears, sir. I’ll be happy to follow your orders, but we need a plan.”

“Agreed… Marty, it’s playtime.”

“Copy that, Mac.”

“Amanda, locked and loaded?”

“Yeah, Mac.”

“Roger, you have any weapons other than that knife?”

“A .45 Smith and Wesson with one bullet in the back room.”

“Okay. Marty, take a position near the old shed. I’ll touch my nose twice if I want you to shoot at the primary. I’ll rub my face twice for you to take out everyone you can as quickly as you can.”

“Copy that, Mac.” Marty took off for the shed and Connor turned to face Amanda and Cody.

“Amanda, give Cody some ammo—ten rounds. Cody, I want you over near those trees. Keep hidden for the first five minutes, but try to work your way around behind them if you can. If I yell your name, I want you to start shooting everyone you don’t know, understood?”

“Yeah.” The boy began to run toward the trees but his dad’s voice stopped him.

“Cody, make sure you know who you’re shootin’ at!”

“Yeah, Dad.”

“Snuff, me and you are gonna sit on that bench like we’re southern lovers. Our weapons will be hidden within reach. Roger, my shotgun’s near the couch along with a nine-millimeter from one of those assholes yesterday. Check the loads on those weapons—the shotgun should be fully loaded, but make ’em count. I want you inside that old Ford sitting in the front yard. I want you firing if you hear me yell your name.”

“Okay, Connor Mac. Where will Rhonda be?”

“Rhonda will arm herself with that one-shot .45 and wait inside the door. In the meantime, Snuff and I will be having a good time on the front porch swing if the riders decide to come this way. We’ll act like a very surprised couple.”

Roger entered the house and returned quickly, carrying the shotgun, the nine-millimeter, and the forty-five, which he handed to his wife. He headed to the Ford while Rhonda looked after him with concern.

“Don’t worry, Rhonda,” said Connor, noticing her concern, “they’ll do fine.”

She nodded, not quite convinced, but unable to stop the current events.

“As for your assignment, there’s a shotgun next to that TV inside. Use it, if you have to. You have fired a shotgun before, correct?” Her concern intensified. “Rhonda, I don’t think it will be necessary—that’s just in case.”

“Yeah. A few times.”

“Okay. Good.”

Rhonda nodded again, a bit more confidently this time and went inside.

Connor placed his M-4 on the porch swing and turned his attention to Amanda. “Have a seat in front of my gun. Are you up for some serious kissing?”

She laughed despite her building apprehension. She was surprised that she found the prospect of kissing Connor under these circumstances slightly erotic. “You are a sex-starved bastard, Mac, you know that?”

“You should talk, you shameless hussy.”

CHAPTER 4.10-Staking a Claim

“Listen, this shit’s getting old. Who the hell are you and what are you doing in my town?”

“Take it easy, Phoenix. I’m in charge now. At least, until I leave.”

“Like hell you are!” Phoenix stood to his full height, bristling with outrage. Larry Reed quickly began rapid but subtle hand signals. His movements weren’t subtle enough to experts in combat leadership.

“Mr. Reed, I suggest you keep your hands still for now and listen to what I have to say. Otherwise, we’ll be forced to end your assault plans prematurely.”

Larry Reed stopped his hand gestures and concentrated on Hannah Starkes. He narrowed his eyes, searching his mind for some clue to who she was. She had either guessed the reason for his signals or she knew them—either way, it surprised him to be outflanked.

“What’s your name, woman?” asked Phoenix, his voice dripping with contempt. “What are your intentions here? As governor, I’m telling you to watch who you’re talking to!”

“Can it, Phoenix!” yelled Colonel Starkes. “Major O’Malley will handle any future diplomacy sometime tonight. Right now, I’m going to get some shut-eye. Major, wake me a half an hour before ops review.”

“Yes, ma’am,” answered the major. Colonel Starkes turned her back on Phoenix and Larry and walked calmly behind the protective cover of her men toward the stairwell. Her pace was slow, expecting to be delayed by Phoenix. She was not disappointed.

“Hey lady,” said Phoenix, “you’re in no position to tell the governor of Ohio what to do.” The frustration in his voice conveyed his building anger. The colonel continued her slow walk to the stairwell. Blood boiling, Phoenix yelled at her retreating figure. “You’ll speak to me directly, right now, or we’ll resolve this with the bloodshed!”

Colonel Starkes turned to face the two men, unwilling to ignore the direct threat to herself and her men. “Phoenix? Do you have any formal military training?”

“What the hell’s that got to do with anything?

“Please answer the question.”

“That’s none of your business.”

“Mr. Reed, aside from your prior duties as a marine MP, do you have any in-depth training in tactics and strategy?”

“How’d you know I was an MP?”

“I know quite a bit about you, sergeant. And right now, a superior officer asked you a question. Answer me, soldier.”

Years of answering superior officers were too ingrained to ignore the colonel’s commanding tone. “No… ah, ma’am. I don’t have any formal military training in tactics or strategy.”

“Then, Mr. Reed, for your safety and the safety of the men under your control, I suggest you take your boss and leave this area immediately. You can return when invited.”

Phoenix gritted his teeth. “Or what?” he asked scornfully. “Your little Superhawk and the men you carried in here will take over? You better have a bigger army than that.” He laughed, the sound bordering on maniacal and, though he didn’t see the concerned expression on Larry Reed’s face, Hannah Starkes did.

She smiled. “You’re out of your league, Phoenix. Do as you’re ordered. We can speak of your duties as governor of Ohio at a later date.”

“And if I don’t comply with your request?”

“Be prepared to suffer the consequences of your inflated ego, Phoenix.”

“It works for me, lady.” Phoenix turned and strolled toward the concrete barriers behind him. Colonel Starkes watched him go, not yet willing to bring her full military might into play. Larry Reed followed Phoenix, turning twice to glance at Colonel Starkes, as if her image might give him a clue about what was wrong. Her face and body offered nothing but resolve.

“Like I said, Phoenix, you’re outta your league. And Mr. Reed? You should know better.” The two men had nearly reached the cover of the concrete barriers. “Phoenix,” she called.

“I’m done talkin’, lady!”

“What’s coming is a small demonstration of superior operational control and command.”

“What?”

Deliberately, Colonel Starkes ran both her hands through her hair; she did it a second time. Nearby, Major O’Malley issued orders into his microphone.

“Phoenix, You’re in no position to negotiate with the President of the United States,” said Colonel Starkes.

“Oh, shit!” said Larry Reed. “Phoenix, I told you it was not stolen.”

A single shot rang out. “One of your snipers just had his rifle stripped from his hands, Phoenix. Take note that it was damn gracious of me not killing your man.” Colonel Starkes turned and disappeared into the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame.

Gunfire erupted and everyone exposed sought cover.

CHAPTER 4.11-John McLeod

“Clue me in on who’s coming up the driveway, Snuff,” said Connor, nibbling at her neck just below her earlobe. “Don’t stare—keep your attention focused on me. Kiss me for real, woman. C’mon.” Amanda grabbed Connor’s face and forced his lips to hers. Their tongues met as they had often before, but this time with more urgency than she remembered.

“There’s nothing yet, Mac,” she said, gasping. He broke their kiss to nuzzle her neck again while cupping her breast with a gentle hand. She pulled his face back to hers, frustrated under these circumstances with his ability to increase her libido. “Oh, Mac! There’s two men. They’re coming down the driveway on horseback.”

“Stay calm, Snuff. That’s an order. Remember, we’re impassioned lovers, you and me. Let’s go through that same sequence—that was nice.”

“Mac, I can’t! Impassioned lovers is an understatement. Damn, I’m gonna have to change my panties before we leave here.”

Amanda moaned at his touch. Connor slowed his hands, sliding them to her shoulders.

“Okay, you’re doing great. But now, I want you to start laughing as if I’m tickling you and we’re gonna spin around on the swing so I can gain a visual. I’ll dump you on the floor when I discover their presence, okay?”

“Yeah, Mac, I’m ready,” she said. She giggled, shifting in his arms as if he were hitting a particularly ticklish spot.

Connor turned both of them on the swing, slowly gaining a visual on the approaching strangers. “You’re doing great, Snuff. Don’t move your head—I got a good visual.”

A deep voice from the driveway broke the silence, after an obvious throat clearing.

“Excuse me, sir… ma’am?”

Connor moved with the sudden speed of one surprised, but was still careful when he lowered Amanda to the porch floor, easing her down as much as possible while still maintaining the ruse of surprise. He snatched the M-4 from the swing and kept it horizontal, essentially hidden by the thickness of the top porch rail. Amanda gained her feet quickly and slid safely behind him, closer to the house’s entrance.

“What the hell are you doing, creeping up on us like that?” yelled Connor.

The stranger was surprised at Connor’s reaction. “I’m sorry, mister. We didn’t mean to startle… to disturb… your… ah… you.”

“Well, you did. What the hell you want?”

“May we visit for a moment?” asked the man as if that were the most natural thing in the world. “My name’s John McLeod and this is my son, Jason,” he said calmly, almost as if invited to a picnic and asked to bring a guest. “Is it okay if I come forward?” His voice was crisp, but in a soothing way. Both men held the horse reins casually, hands on the saddle pommel.

“What for? Like I asked before, what the hell do you want?”

McLeod licked his lips and brushed his hand across his mouth. He swallowed deeply, his Adam’s apple evident. He cleared his throat. “I have some ammo and a few other interesting items. I thought you might be up for a trade.”

“For what?” asked Connor.

“Well, maybe some food for starters.”

“Food?”

“Yeah, mister. Our cook died from snakebite about a week ago. We caught the smell of whatever’s in that pot for the last mile.”

“Is it just you two guys?”

“How many do you have on me?” asked McLeod.

Connor whispered to Amanda, “I’m gonna tell you to go inside. Slip out back and behind these guys.”

“Yep.”

Connor slowly lifted his M-4 to chest level and both men tensed at the sight of the automatic weapon now in his hands. Nervous, Jason tightened his grip on the pommel while the elder McLeod gently waved his hand toward his son, took his hat off and wiped sweat from his brow with his shirtsleeve. Neither spoke.

“Go inside, love, and let the men talk,” said Connor. He gave her a rough push toward the door and Amanda disappeared inside the house. “McLeod? That’s your name?”

“Yes. What’s your name, mister?”

“I asked if it’s just the two of you.”

“Yeah, I know you did. And I asked how many you have.”

Connor studied the two men. The father appeared to be somewhere in his early forties. His light red beard was speckled with gray, hinting at the distinguished older gentleman he would become in another decade or two. His eyes sparkled with intelligence and a sense of impishness. His son was a study in nervousness. He was a young man, but barely beyond boyhood—Connor guessed his age at no more than twenty and probably closer to eighteen—and he had the same intelligent persona as his father without the veiled mischief. The two men sat astride horses that appeared to be well-tended and healthy animals, though Connor admittedly didn’t know much about horses.

“My name’s Connor Mac,” he said, moving slowly to the top of the porch steps. “Are you here peacefully, McLeod?”

“Of course, Connor Mac. Like I said, we’ve enjoyed the scent of your cooking for the last mile and I thought you might be open for a trade.”

Connor rested his M-4 against the porch railing and descended the stairs slowly. He was impressed by the unarmed man’s calm. “You know, McLeod, it takes some guts coming in here unarmed.”

“Less than you might think,” the man argued.

“You ever heard of surveillance or reconnaissance?”

“Sure. It has its uses.”

“But not now?” asked Connor.

“No.”

“Why not?”

“I dunno. Maybe sometimes Jason and I simply like to stir things up a little. You know… for the pure entertainment value.”

“Is that a fact?”

“You’re grin tells me you might have some idea what I’m talking about, Connor Mac.”

Connor laughed as he reached the bottom of the stairs. “I am unarmed, McLeod. How about you get off your horse and let me check you for weapons. Then, maybe we’ll shake hands and see where it goes from here. Jason, if you don’t mind, please do the same.”

CHAPTER 4.12-Invite to Dinner

“Phoenix! Cease-fire! Sergeant Reed, halt offensive actions! Hold fire! That’s an order!” yelled Major O’Malley from inside the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame. His strong voice boomed off the walls, echoing.

Any man outside that took a shot toward the Hall of Fame was quickly dealt with in cold, crisp fashion. Three horses went down in quick succession as their riders took shots toward the Hall of Fame. One gunman, thinking he was safe to fire from behind a Volkswagen, ducked underneath when a barrage of bullets danced at his feet. Two of Phoenix’s snipers on the warehouse roof across the street abandoned their weapons when targeted by multiple bullets piercing their rifle support bags. A shot across the bow, in sniper terms. Within seconds, the men near the entrance sensed they were not on solid offensive footing and sought cover.

A few final shots rang out to the right of the entrance. Phoenix’s remaining men on horseback shifted. They sought defensive positions much further from the entrance and behind a rusting heap of a J. B. Hunt tractor-trailer. Three horses were down near Phoenix and Larry Reed, their riders scrambling behind cover of decorative planters and a small concrete fountain. Frantically, Larry Reed issued orders while Phoenix kept his head low and tight to the concrete abutment next to the entrance doors. Larry Reed spoke urgently into a handheld and Phoenix made abrupt, new hand movements to speed up the pace. The gunfire quickly ceased, aside from the lung-struck gasping of a horse near the concrete barriers.

“Madam President?” yelled Larry Reed.

Colonel Starkes along with the major’s team were tucked in optimal position near the stairwell ready for any assault, but Larry Reed’s voice carried.

“None of your men are dead yet, sergeant. She’s here. What do you want?” asked Major O’Malley.

“Um, Governor Justice wishes to apologize sincerely for placing you in harm’s way. He asks that you agree to a complete cease fire so he might speak with you.”

“Agreed,” said Major O’Malley, “Vacate immediately and reconvene at nine-thirty tomorrow morning. He may be able to speak with the president at that time. Understood?”

The murmurs of many voices beyond the entrance were trying to figure out what had just happened. Major O’Malley and Colonel Starkes approached the entrance for a better view. Larry Reed was speaking to Phoenix and shaking his head. Phoenix was not happy.

“Oh, and Sergeant Reed?”

Larry Reed stopped and turned, as did Phoenix.

“Yeah, major?”

“Make sure to bring both RPGs from your current assault teams to the meeting tomorrow and forgo any further assault plans. I can’t afford to have even one of my ’copters shot down—I promise that our reaction to another assault will be deadly.”

“Yes, sir.”

The tactical chatter on the radio simmered down. Colonel Starkes relaxed, as did the major. Across the way, Larry Reed hesitated, before making his way back toward town with Phoenix. The radio chatter erupted as he left Phoenix’s side and returned to within fifteen feet of the entrance. He was unarmed.

“Major?”

“Yes, Sergeant Reed?”

“As an expression of sincere apology, Governor Justice would like to invite the president, you and your men to a banquet tomorrow evening in her honor.”

“Huh. That’s very generous. Funny how he can’t talk.”

Phoenix heard the jibe and rushed to stand next to Larry Reed. He appeared no worse for wear.

“Madam President?”

“I’m speaking for her now, Mr. Justice. How can I help you?”

“Please call me Phoenix. And, I’d be honored if the president, you and your men would join me tomorrow. And again, I sincerely apologize for my actions. They were a bit premature and in bad taste.”

“Well, Phoenix, that’s a very generous offer. I’ll pass along your invitation to the president. We’ll send someone with an answer later this evening pending any agenda changes that might occur.”

“Yes… sir,” said Phoenix. The struggle to mouth those two words was apparent.

“Dismissed.”

“Um, yes… sir.” Phoenix scanned the area around him and his eyes fell upon the dead horses. “I’ll send some unarmed men back here to pick up this meat.” Phoenix walked stiffly to the golf cart with Larry Reed at his heels. He left without looking back.

CHAPTER 4.13-Clan Notification

Kevin, Ryan, Sandy, and several other adult members of the MacMillen clan sat around the blazing fire with Andy and Terry. Everyone present was curious about the potential news that warranted the impromptu clan meeting. Most had been sleeping and were groggy, but despite their varying states of consciousness, each had remembered to exit the cottage with a weapon. Some had rifles, some shotguns, and others had handguns—there were enough weapons to repel a small army. The fire blazed brightly with random dancing reds and oranges compliments of Kevin’s careful tending. The children were safely sleeping inside while two adults, Cameron and Rossi, stood alert and armed with shotguns near the front and rear doors. As usual, Kirsten Huberman and Toby Geiser served as roaming perimeter sentries on the clan property from nine in the evening to five in the morning and were not present. The pair, rarely seen separated during the daytime, thrived in serving the clan as night watchers.

Terry and Andy sat on the wooden bench near the fire as the rest of the clan found comfortable spots. When all were settled, Terry motioned for attention. A clan meeting was convened.

“Okay. C’mon… official clan business. Let’s get started. It’s about time I let you all in on a little secret.”

Officially in full charge of the clan since the beginning, nearly five years ago, Terry had their undivided attention. There was an obvious excitement in the air.

“Like we don’t already know,” murmured Allan to Nicky. His gravelly voice carried for all to hear.

At the comment, Terry studied the two lovebirds in the flickering light. Allan Waltman was a big-boned, attractive man who’d accidentally entered their cottage defenses three years ago hunting white-tailed deer. His sincerity, honesty and much-needed skillsets kept him alive after the clan council voted to give him a chance to live. Afterwards, he’d never left and beautiful Nicky was what kept him here. She also kept him in line with the stringent clan rules of behavior. Though quite surly and aggressive by nature, Allan had a good heart and felt it his duty to protect the cottage and its inhabitants. His close-combat skills were like none seen, though he was not yet ready to share where he’d obtained them. Even so, he’d protected the clan when it counted, as recently as last year, when twenty-four West Virginian marauders crossed the border into Pennsylvania and tried to take what was not rightfully theirs. As it stood, both Andy and Ryan considered him a man to watch their backs, and this was some serious high praise. Terry probed his comment to evaluate the general feeling and clan consensus. She’d used this technique many times in the past with good results.

“Allan?”

“Sorry, T. Go on now.”

“No, please. You’re not a man to hide behind formality. C’mon, what’s on your mind?”

Allan disengaged from Nicky’s soft embrace. Standing, he took a long pull from his mug, finishing with a loud satisfying lip smack. Obviously, he liked the extra attention and it was equally obvious that the remaining crew were comfortable with him as front man for what was, most likely, already on their minds. He stared directly at Andy and flicked a quick glance in Ryan’s direction. Andy smiled and laughed. Ryan kept his head down, staring into the fire.

Andy sipped from his mug, shaking his head in mild exasperation. “Go on man, say what you want to say.”

Allan looked over at Terry.

“T?”

“I already told you to speak your mind you big son-of-a-bitch. You deaf?”

“No.”

“Then have at it.”

Allan sat down again next to Nicky, smiling broadly. Before speaking, he wrapped his arm around her and gave her a hard squeeze making sure to gauge her resistance.

“Okay, then. What I’m thinking is that you and Andy are ’bout ready to do what you shoulda been doing probably two years ago the way I hear it.”

Inwardly, Terry smiled, flicking a quick glance toward Andy. Allan had pegged the course of the fire chat and clan business from step one.

“And what might that be, Allan?” asked Terry.

Allan’s crooked grin was contagious and most of the clan members smiled. With rising confidence, he gently stroked Nicky’s soft blond hair, leaning in to take a loud, proprietary sniff. He turned toward Terry, smiling.

“I’m thinking you two are about to let us all in on the fact that you’re going to officially hook up. That right?”

At the statement, Ryan rose, tumbling his bench backwards and, in a split second came a few, fast steps around the fire to stand in front of Allan. Almost expecting confrontation, Allan had stood immediately and was ready to meet any further charge. Neither man had drawn weapons, but it was clear violence was imminent. Ryan growled before his words were understood.

“How ’bout we let T speak for herself, Allan? Huh? That okay with you?”

Ryan’s menacing tone was unmistakable. Both Andy and Terry had stood.

“Ry!” said Andy.

“Ryan!” said Terry.

Allan faced Ryan.

“I got no problem with you, Ry.”

“That right?”

“Unless you want one,” grumbled Allan. It was obvious he held no desire to continue the confrontation, but was not one to ever back down from a fight. After a few seconds in shock, Nicky jumped up, trying desperately to squeeze herself between the two men. Forcefully, she sought to drag Allan away, pushing hard into his chest to gain a few more feet of separation.

“C’mon, baby. You know you got no problem with Ryan… never have. C’mon now.”

“Yo, little brother, sit your ass back down on that bench!” yelled Andy. He hadn’t moved, but his voice spoke of doing so. Ryan stole a glance at Andy. The firelight glimmering in Ryan’s eyes was unnerving.

“Sit… down… little brother,” said Andy. His words reverberated with a menacing sound in their own right; they also spoke of a deep understanding and connection with Ryan. The fierce tension in Ryan’s shoulders tapered and he gave a subtle, conciliatory nod and wave toward Allan before returning to his overturned bench. He retrieved his beer stein and mumbled an almost inaudible apology directed toward Allan who nodded, relieved. Terry tried to regain control of the meeting, speaking to the entire crew.

“Well, now then! I guess that’s out in the open. And, yeah, if you haven’t figured it out yet, well, Andy and I are going to ‘hook up’ as Allan so nicely put it.”

A few murmurs of affirmation and acknowledgement carried around the fire. Glances were cast over to Ryan and Allan.

“Let me explain a bit further, okay? Today, Andy and I kinda got started on the reality of it. We haven’t figured it all out yet, obviously. And, I know there might be some confusion about this, but it’s something we’re going to do.”

Terry sat next to Andy after her last words. The clan took the revelation at face value. Voice just above a whisper, Ryan spoke. “What about Mac, T?” Ryan rubbed his hand across his goatee and took a deep draw from his stein.

“Ry, c’mon,” said Andy, “We talked about this before. Mac’s not coming back. It’s five years man… time we accepted that and moved on.”

Several clan members nodded in silent agreement; several expressed emphatic approval. The remainder did nothing but wait. Standing again, Terry directed her attention to Ryan.

“Ryan, listen. Okay?”

Ryan kept his focus on the fire and sipped his beer. Terry continued with a soft, gentleness in her voice.

“Ry, I’ve loved you for over fifteen years. You know that.”

“Huh,” said Ryan. Focused on the fire, it was clear he was listening. The clan kept silent, watching. Terry slipped toward him and stood in front of him waiting for eye contact; he refused. Above the crackling fire, Terry’s voice softened to a whisper.

“You know that, Ry. C’mon, look at me would ya?”

Ryan kept his focus on the fire, saying nothing.

“Ryan, I’ve watched you grow into the wonderful man I see today. Truly. And, you must know that I share your pain. Deeply. I miss Mac—sometimes I have trouble breathing, I miss him so much. But he’s not coming back—it’s time to move on. You know?”

The fire crackled and popped and throats were cleared. A few clan members drank deeply. Ryan lifted his mug, draining the last dregs before he stood to meet Terry’s gaze. The clan waited. No one moved until Kevin grabbed his fire stick, stirring the embers. Ryan raised his empty mug to tap his forehead and wave it toward Andy in mock salute.

“Well, congratulations to the both of you,” said Ryan. Swiftly, he left the fire, mumbling. “I need another fuckin’ beer.”

All turned to watch Ryan enter the cottage, closing the door softly behind him. He did not return.

CHAPTER 4.14-Meeting of the Minds

John McLeod did a spin in front of Connor. He held his unbuttoned leather vest out far to the sides, lifting the back to show nothing was hidden at his waist or the small of his back. By his father’s side, Jason held the tails of his denim shirt untucked and out at arm’s length, spinning simultaneously in the same direction as his father as if the event had been choreographed. It was obvious that the two were unarmed or, at least that they carried no heavy firepower. Connor wondered where McLeod and his boy had stashed their weapons.

“C’mon, McLeod… one of us has to show our hand. I’m in a defensive position here—it can’t be me.”

“What are you asking me, Connor Mac?”

“I figure you didn’t just waltz in here. I have to assume you have at least three, maybe even four men in position. Probably with horses.”

“Is that what you figure, Connor Mac?”

“Are you and your son hungry, McLeod? Huh? What about your other men? They hungry?”

“What do you—”

“They’re out there waiting for your signal, still smelling them eggs, and salivating.”

McLeod stared for a second—he laughed uproariously, clapping his hands together. Face turning red, he laughed once more, enjoying the sound. Beside him, Jason smiled, though he still seemed uncomfortable all the same.

“We could eat, Connor Mac,” answered McLeod after catching his breath.

“There might be enough eggs left in that pot to feed three or four men for breakfast—depending on how hungry you are. And besides, you might find the eating pretty good—I made those eggs myself.”

“Just how many guns are on me right now, Connor Mac?”

“McLeod, I’d feel a lot better if you’d bring your men in for a bite. That way, they’d be accounted for and we could go about the business of getting to know one another.”

McLeod gave his son a nod and the boy let loose with a sharp whistle and a small hand wave. Face turning serious, McLeod studied the surroundings.

“You know, Connor Mac, I’m taking a helluva a chance right now.” There was an element of nervousness to his voice.

“But, John, I think you got the sack to take that chance. But, more importantly, you have an honorable way about you, McLeod… it’s the main reason you’re not dead right now.”

While John McLeod’s nervousness didn’t disappear, neither did it escalate and the men waited patiently at the foot of the porch stairs until they heard the unhurried footsteps of more than one horse.

Eventually, three horses appeared on the driveway, each with an armed man and each man’s weapon in an unaggressive posture. They moved their horses slowly while they scanned their surroundings quickly. Their faces were filled with caution and one man held back several yards from the others, more cautious and wary.

“Connor Mac, my guess is you’ve got one hidden in the old Ford over there. It makes sense tactically—it’s what I would do.”

“You military, McLeod?” asked Connor without taking his eyes from the three new men.

“Sorta. I’ve had a lot of exposure.”

“Sorta?”

“It would take a good deal of explaining.”

“I see.” Connor noticed that the three men looked very fit and more than qualified to survive in the world’s extreme conditions. What impressed Connor more was the fact that these hardened men would so readily agree to the instructions of John McLeod and his son, instructions that might easily get them killed. Connor’s estimation of McLeod rose significantly.

“These are you men, McLeod?”

“They are. They’re good men, Connor Mac… don’t fuck with ’em. Trust me, they’ll live to tell about it.”

“Hmm…”

“And, please excuse my language, its very rare that I use such profanity, but it’s the best and most suitable word choice given the circumstance.”

Two of the three newcomers had stopped their horses near Jason’s horse. They sat uneasy in their saddles, unsure if they should dismount or remain in position. The third hung back, scanning the area carefully. Dismounted and using his horse as a last line of defense, he was ten yards behind the other two and showed a definite hesitation to join them, but did so anyway.

“Who’s the anti-social one?” asked Connor.

“That’s BB,” answered McLeod.

“He looks a little warm.” Connor made reference to the brown duster that BB wore. It was a heavy piece of clothing that would usually be considered inappropriate for such a warm day.

“He wears that all the time—it doesn’t matter what the temperature is. That leather has saved him from too many knives and has the marks to show it.”

“Hmm, is this all your men, McLeod?”

“Yeah, Connor Mac. Are we good?”

“Yeah, McLeod, we’re good. I’m about ready to call mine in. Maybe we can make something outta this meeting of the minds.”

Connor grinned and held out his hand. John McLeod smiled at the gesture and grasped firmly. After parting, Connor sent several hand signals to Marty, Roger and Cody, indicating they were to come in as they deemed fit, given the circumstances. Glancing briefly up the driveway toward the woods, he knew Snuff would take longer since he’d sent her around to outflank them, as a final line of defense. She would take her sweet time; knowing he would want her to do so until he gave her the official all-clear sign. He would let Rhonda know to stand down as they approached the porch.

CHAPTER 4.15-Runnin’ My Own Tab

“I’ll see you guys in the morning,” said Kevin. He gave the fire another stir with the fire stick, concentrating the embers as close to the center of the pit as possible. The clan considered Kevin the “fire master” and he took the designation seriously. It wasn’t as if nobody else tended a fire, but Kevin enjoyed doing it, the rest of the clan were happy to let him do it, and he was efficient at it.

“Good night, Kev,” said Andy.

“’Night, Kevin,” added Terry. The activity around the fire had died down and everyone had gone back to bed a half-hour before except for these three.

Kevin leaned the fire stick against a nearby tree and walked to the cottage. Terry and Andy watched Kevin, noticing his slightly off-kilter stride. Kevin was either tired or tipsy—probably a little bit of both.

“What time do you think it is?” asked Terry. She leaned into Andy on the bench.

“Three,” answered Andy. “Maybe three-thirty.”

“It’s getting late,” she said with a touch of nervous energy.

“Yeah,” he replied, squeezing her shoulders.

The fire popped a few times and they sat for another few minutes, comfortable with each other.

“Are you and I sharing a bed tonight, T?”

“Yeah, maybe.”

“I’m planning to make sure you’re mine.”

“Wouldn’t expect anything less from a MacMillen.”

“Just so we’re clear.”

“I must admit, I’m… lookin’ forward to it,” said Terry.

“Good. How about you go on in and check on the kids. I’ll see you in a little bit… after I finish this beer. I still have a few issues to sort out in my head.”

“Okay, but don’t be all shy about it.”

“I wasn’t planning on being shy.”

“Good.”

“Go on,” he said, “get some sleep.”

“I won’t wait long, Andy.”

“C’mon. Move it, T. I’ll see you shortly.”

“Yes. I think I will.”

“Go.”

“Alright, I’m going.”

CHAPTER 4.16-Meeting John’s Crew

“I heard gunfire around here yesterday afternoon.”

“Did ya?”

“Know anything about that, Connor Mac?”

“Is that what brought you here?”

“More or less,” said McLeod.

“Yeah, well, we had to clean out a few rats in the living room here before we got comfortable.”

“I take it you’re talking the human variety—else, why waste the shells.”

Connor grinned at McLeod’s comment. The older man sat on the porch bench and began eating his plateful of eggs. Despite his obvious hunger, John McLeod managed to eat with a great amount of class—as if he were in a five star restaurant. His son Jason approached Connor and held out his hand. The two shook and Jason gave Connor a nod as if to say thanks for welcoming us. He turned to the pot of eggs and began dishing large scoops onto his plate.

“Jason,” said John, “save some for the others.” The boy stopped spooning the eggs onto his plate and sat next to his father. Without a word, he began to eat.

The three men in the driveway were dismounted and stayed mostly still, waiting. The fact that John and Jason were already eating at the porch table helped ease their minds, but each still moved prudently with slow, deliberate movements, well-versed in the delicacy of the current situation. Appreciative of their efforts, Connor noticed their well-choreographed movements to keep all compass points in view. He decided they probably worked extremely well as a coordinated team and wondered if they’d shared a life before the Sickness. Studying them more closely, he thought they might pass as brothers, certainly cousins or relatives at least. Appreciative of their situation, he sought to place them further at ease, starting down the steps, hands out and unarmed.

“You guy’s been riding with McLeod for long?”

The two men in front cast a glance back at the man behind them, as if waiting. Connor advanced toward them and paid particular attention to the man hanging back. It was hard to ignore his piercing blue eyes. His face was chiseled with a worn look, one of endured hardship. He approached Connor as an equal, with confidence in his step and appraisal in his eyes. Taking his time, the man removed the leather glove of his right hand and they shook. His deep, gravely voice gave credence to his hidden power.

“Yeah. The name’s Bobby B. They call me BB.”

“I’m Connor Mac,” he replied, shaking BB’s hand.

“We cool?”

“Yeah, I figure you guys earned a free pass right now. McLeod got some balls coming in the way he did, I’d give him that.”

“Yep. I agree with you there, Connor Mac. I signed on with him and his boy when the Sickness hit. We picked these two up shortly after that. John has figured most things out. Smart as hell—kept us alive through some serious shit.”

“You hungry?”

BB glanced at the two men nearby and nodded. “We could eat.”

“Excellent. Bring you and those two bad mothers onto the porch.”

“Sounds good, Connor Mac. How many eyes on us right now?”

“I won’t lie to you, BB. There’s two I can count on to put a bullet where it needs to be. A few others.”

“Hmm, good to know. Nice show on the porch, by the way. Good diversionary tactics while you gathered fresh intel.”

“Uh, huh.”

“But, I’m thinkin’ you probably set that up on the fly when you heard the horses—there was some risk exposure involved to the pretty lady.”

Connor smiled and nodded in appreciation of BB’s analysis. BB grinned, realizing he may have nailed the scenario dead on with his statement. His eyes brightened, transforming him into someone that Connor would like to know. He wished he had a cold beer to offer him.

“Better hop up on that porch before McLeod and son eat the whole damn pot, BB. And, I imagine you and I’ll trade some stories later.”

“For sure, Connor Mac.”

“You know, I wish I had a cold one to offer you in proper introduction.”

“Huh, I was thinkin’ something like that right now.”

“No kidding? Yeah, though it’s a bit early for me,” said Connor.

“Well, me too—used to be.” BB gave a curt nod to the men beside him, instantly relaxing their demeanor. He made further introductions.

“Connor Mac, that one there, with the long hair and shitface scar across his potato nose is my second cousin Jackson. Him there is Jude, but we call him Judy to piss ’im off. So, make sure you do the same.”

“Piss up a stick, BB,” grumbled Jude. He grinned at Connor enjoying the attention. They shook hands all around. BB continued to explain.

“We like to keep Judy pissed off most of the time because he’s my little brother and he’s fun to fuck with.” Satisfied, BB pointed for them in case they might miss the porch steps. “C’mon, let’s grab us a cooked meal. We’re cool here, I think. Judy, you can serve us our meals and then do the dishes.”

“Piss off, BB.”

BB, Jackson and Jude ensured their horses were hobbled. They carefully secured their long rifles in the saddle sheaths designed for that purpose. Connor was confident they’d still be armed in some, more limited capacity, but decided sufficient trust had been established. He began to relax more completely, knowing they’d not jeopardize the current situation unless desperate or, at McLeod’s command. The three men ascended the wide porch stairs in unison, BB glancing back in time to catch the subtle hand gestures when Connor gave the official ‘all clear’ sign toward the shed and old Ford.

CHAPTER 4.17-Phoenix Make Amends

“Ma’am?”

“Yes, major?”

“Larry Reed and four men dropped off the RPGs at the front door at eight o’clock. He also laid out three cases of ammo to go with them. Funny thing, there’s an actual requisition note requiring their prompt return when we leave Cleveland.”

“A requisition note? Is that right?” Colonel Starkes laughed at the thought.

“I’m taking it as a good sign, ma’am.”

“Hmm. We’ll hafta see, major.”

With a bit of nervous energy, Colonel Starkes walked toward the second floor window and glanced out at the early morning sun. Already, the sun bore down on the asphalt outside with the heat slipping into the open window in pulsing waves. Dressed in formal military attire, medals prominently displayed, she brushed back a strand of hair that refused to stay put behind her ear. Spinning gently on her heel, she turned to look behind her into the room, taking a moment to consider the major. She found him to be quite handsome in his dress uniform and even his bushy, red mustache was fairly tamed. Thinking back, she was proud of her issued orders, prior to their departure from Mt. Storm when she’d demanded that all her men bring their parade best. She knew it was times like these that pomp and circumstance might have some constructive merit.

“Major, you sure you don’t want to conduct these meetings on your own?”

“Ma’am, the cat’s outta the bag. The President of the United States is here and Cleveland knows it. We might as well claim what we need for our current mission objectives. And I’m thinkin’, maybe we can use some of Phoenix’s men to scout out the territories west of here. You know, search for Colonel MacMillen.”

“Let’s keep that in our back pocket for now, major. I’m not sure we want to let Phoenix in on the true purpose of our visit yet.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Major, it’s a good idea, but I’m just not sure about Phoenix yet, you know?”

“Okay. Oh, and I’m told that only Phoenix Justice and Larry Reed will be attending today. At my request, Phoenix agreed to a full security search before entering our building. He did ask that only you and I have no more than a sidearm so as not to appear overly intimidating. I’ve agreed. So, if you would, please bring your sidearm.

“I have it right here, major.”

Colonel Starkes slipped the belt and holster from her duffle, checking the status of her 92FS nine-millimeter Beretta. Satisfied, she holstered the weapon and strapped on the belt, adjusting the position. She studied Major Mike O’Malley for another few seconds.

“Major, I must say, you clean up nicely. You look almost civilized.”

“Thank you, ma’am. You… do… ahh… you’re civilized too, ma’am.”

She checked her watch, grinning at his reluctance to see her as anything other than his commanding officer. “It’s time, major. Let’s meet the natives.”

“Yes, ma’am. Follow me.”

They left the small quarters attached to what was once a large security monitoring station on the second floor. Previously, the huge, mostly open area, housed monitors and equipment. This was swiftly cleared and the area retrofitted into an operational command center. A few doors down, the men had found a large conference table and had moved it to the open area. The meeting would be held here. There were chairs surrounding the table—many more than would be needed. A high-backed leather chair sat at the head of the table and the major pointed to it. “That’s your seat, ma’am.”

“Thank you, major.”

Colonel Starkes assessed the room and spotted the pile of maps and papers resting on top of a filing cabinet. “Let’s study those maps again. Bring ’em over to the table.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“That’s what I’ll be doing when Phoenix and Reed enter. I’ll be actively engaged in conversation over that map, understood? You’ll make the introductions.”

“Yes, ma’am. I’ll pick up Phoenix and Reed outside the door after the captain brings them up.”

“Okay.”

The major exited the main hallway door, noting Chad and Burroughs standing guard. Down the hall, GT and Scott approached along with Captain Daubney. Shamus, at the far end, spoke to Edgars and Rice. Captain Daubney approached Major O’Malley.

“Major?”

“Yes, captain? We set?”

“All set, sir. Area is secure. Phoenix Justice and Larry Reed are at the front entrance.

“Bring ’em up, captain,” said Major O’Malley.

“Yes, sir.”

Captain Daubney left to gather the guests, bringing along Edgars and Rice. Chad and Burroughs met the stern gaze of Captain Daubney as he prepared to leave. They each knew the weight of protecting their colonel had fallen onto them at this juncture. And, if it was possible, they straightened their ramrod posture in preparation for the upcoming proceedings. Though admittedly, each felt uncomfortable without at least their sidearm.

“Major?” said the colonel in a raised voice to attract his attention.

Quickly Major O’Malley reentered the room and came to her side.

“Ma’am?”

“Has Nicole seen you in full uniform?” Colonel Starkes leaned in close so as not to be overheard.

“No, ma’am.”

“Make sure she does—later. I know how Nicole likes her men in uniform.”

“Yes, ma’am. Thank you, ma’am,” said Major O’Malley, blushing. He left to await the guests at the door.

CHAPTER 4.18-Eating Breakfast and Finding BB

“An excellent breakfast, Connor Mac.”

“Glad you like it, McLeod.”

“I discovered a serious hot kick to it that I certainly didn’t expect, but found worthwhile. I see you’re not shy ’bout eating goose eggs.”

“Yeah. A little bonus I discovered. Snuff likes it too.”

“Snuff?”

“My primary backup the past four months—can put a bullet up a gnat’s ass at 300 yards.”

“That right?”

“It is, John.”

Cautiously, Rhonda poked her head out the front door. Connor waved her over.

“Hey Rhonda. C’mon out, we’re good for the moment. Please leave your weapon on the table by the door.”

“Okay.”

She disappeared for a moment and returned, crossing the porch and striding up to Connor. She faced the new men and smiled.

“Rhonda, please say hello to John McLeod and his crew.”

John McLeod and Jason promptly stood at her approach. BB, Jude and Jackson were already standing near the porch table gathering breakfast from the pot. Connor made the introductions.

“Rhonda, this is John McLeod and that’s his son Jason. The big guy over there in the long coat is called BB. Next to ’im is Jude. The guy with the long hair is Jackson. We’re all just getting to know each other. Gentlemen, this is Rhonda McIntyre.”

Each man graciously acknowledged her presence, careful not to stare too long at both her beauty and bruises. She gave a gentle wave to each, smiling, while her eyes drifted toward the old Ford rusting in the yard. She relaxed at the sight of Roger exiting the vehicle. Sensing the slight sounds in the yard to the left, John McLeod and his men each took note of Roger’s movement, catching sight of the dark-haired man exiting with his weapon in a safe position.

“I knew it!” said McLeod, pleased.

With a gentle wave, Connor summoned them in. “Roger, we’re good. C’mon in and say hello.”

Once on the porch, Roger hugged Rhonda without losing sight of the new men.

“How ’bout you set the gun down inside, huh? You’re making McLeod and his men a bit nervous.”

“Oh, right. Yes, sir.” Roger rested his weapon near the front door.

“Guys, this is Roger McIntyre.”

The men shook hands by way of introduction. Roger returned to Rhonda’s side, they excused themselves, and reentered the house. The newcomers had noticed his fierce demeanor and protectiveness toward Rhonda. McLeod studied their retreating figures with interest.

“I see the rats were a little bit busy before they were taken care of, Connor Mac.”

Connor nodded. “Yeah, John. Their son Cody was about to take matters into his own hands when I found him. Helped them out a bit.”

“I see that you did.”

“Speak of the devil.”

Cody climbed the porch steps to stand by Connor. Wide-eyed, he shifted his gaze from the men to his parent’s entry into the home, and back to Connor. His weapon was held casually, non-threatening.

“Mr. Connor Mac, I saw your signal.”

“Um, yeah. Relax, Cody. We’re good. These guys just want to talk and maybe trade. Guys, this is Cody McIntyre.”

“Hi, Cody,” said John McLeod. The rest of his men nodded in greeting, but Cody wasn’t satisfied with that. He walked to each man, expecting a handshake as a more formal greeting.

BB smiled in Connor’s direction at the young boy’s effort.

“Cody, go inside and check in with your mom and dad,” said Connor.

“Okay, Mr. Connor Mac.”

John McLeod followed the conversation with interest.

“So, those three are brand new to your crew, Connor Mac? You really did just come upon them?”

Connor raised his eyebrows at the comment. “They’re not my crew.”

“It’s obvious they’ve not yet adapted to your full command structure based on their actions. Yeah, I’d say they’re very recent additions.”

“Again, McLeod, they’re not my crew.”

“Just an observation.”

“A rather military observation, in fact.”

“Maybe more just observational.”

“If you’re not military, what are you then, McLeod?”

“My dad’s a professor,” interrupted Jason. The evident pride and spontaneity was refreshing to hear.

“A what?”

“Professor. Doctorate. Psychology. NYU,” said John McLeod.

“No kidding?”

“Yeah, Connor Mac. If you can believe that. I did a good bit of psychological consulting for the DOD off and on for twelve years before the avian flu.”

“Wow. Department of Defense work, huh?”

“Yes. I’m probably still alive from of all those damn inoculations. Year after year, they kept sticking me with needles—they said to keep me safe from the diseases other men might harbor. I rather think they enjoyed sticking in those needles. Everyone in my family had to go through it, too.”

“Yeah?”

“Anyway, for the ten years before the Sickness, DOD had me in charge of team-building exercises—coursework or seminars on topics like military cohesion analysis and combat stress.”

“Pretty weird meeting someone like you nowadays, John.”

“Statistically, I’m not so sure how weird it really is. I’ve given it some thought. I think there’s a much higher survivor rate among soldiers or the inoculated, so that increases the likelihood I’m here to begin with.”

“I see. I’ve been wondering about that, too.”

“You know, one of the last courses I taught was called The Psychology of War. Pretty well read on the subject.” McLeod paused for a moment, considering what he had said earlier to Connor. “I’m sorry, Connor Mac, I probably shouldn’t have said anything about your crew you might have considered offensive.”

“Nah, that’s okay. And, c’mon John, they’re not my crew.”

“They will be. The necessary integration has already begun.”

“Wow, starting with the psycho-babble bullshit on me already, are you?”

McLeod laughed, choosing to ignore the gentle insult and continued. “Connor Mac, as you might imagine, I can get pretty hyped up meeting new people who might be worth a damn… given the current demographics.”

“Psycho-babble and ten-dollar vocabulary! Well then, I think I’ll take that as a compliment, McLeod. I too, enjoy when events become both viable and provocative. Find it keeps me sharp, know what I mean?”

“I do. Oh, I seriously do.”

A noise off the porch near the shed made the six men turn toward the sound. Marty stood at the open shed door, the sniper rifle held at port arms. At the sound, Connor noticed that BB’s hand slipped inside his duster to the small of his back, presumably for a weapon. Quickly, Connor moved to the porch railing to intervene.

“Hold on, guys! He’s with me. He’s part of my crew,” said Connor. BB relaxed slightly. “He’s with me, guys. Marty, stand down.”

“Copy that, Mac.”

“Marty?” asked BB, stunned.

“Come on up here and meet these guys, Marty.”

The sniper shouldered his weapon, confident in Connor’s ability to assess the absence of an imminent threat, and walked to the porch steps. BB straightened his coat, convinced that the moment of danger had passed.

“Hello, Marty,” said John McLeod, walking to the top of the porch steps with his hand outstretched. “My name’s John McLeod.” The older man had expertly attempted to ease the tension from the situation.

“How ya doin’,” answered Marty as he reached the top step and shook the man’s hand. “My name’s Marty McCullough. Pleased to meet you.”

Standing just behind McLeod, BB took note of the beautiful sniper rifle and the easy way Marty carried himself. His shock and surprise was apparent.

“I don’t fucking believe it,” said BB. He brushed past McLeod toward Marty. “I come half way around the world to avoid your ugly mug and you turn up here?”

“No fucking way,” said Marty, incredulously. “BB! Where ya been hiding all these years, you recon pussy?” The two men crashed together in a fierce embrace like two rams colliding in battle.

Any remaining tension in the air evaporated and Connor smiled at the unpredictable reunion. “Obviously—you two know each other. Where’d you guys meet?”

“Iraq,” answered Marty, his hand resting on BB’s shoulder. Both men wore silly grins as if their chance meeting, so far from their last one, bespoke of some great achievement.

During the excitement of the reunion, Connor waved Amanda in from the trees. Knowing her training had allowed him to anticipate her approximate location and he had caught her movements at the tree line. She shouldered her weapon and walked brazenly toward the porch.

The McLeod contingent noticed her approach, but relaxed when they recognized her. The sense of danger did not equal that of the appearance of Marty—the men had seen her briefly during the porch ruse.

“I wondered where she disappeared to,” said McLeod. “I figured she was still in the house. Who is that lovely lady, Connor Mac?”

“That’s Amanda. But, I call her Snuff for good reason. She’s my primary backup since finding her in Kansas four months ago.”

“That’s your Snuff? A woman? I’m ashamed to admit that I find that surprising. I guess I have some stereotypes I need to work on—it’s good to see I can still be fooled.”

“Uh, huh.”

“So, she went in the house earlier and slipped around behind us?”

“Yeah, something like that.”

“Nicely done.”

“Thanks. She’s worth having on your side.”

CHAPTER 4.19-An Olive Branch

“Here they come,” said Major O’Malley. “Stay sharp.”

“Yes, sir,” they answered. Chad and Burroughs stood at attention outside the command post watching Captain Daubney escort the two visitors their way. Edgars and Rice trailed behind the guests, keeping pace with Larry Reed and Phoenix Justice.

Captain Daubney stopped a few feet from the major and the entourage followed suit. “Sir!” he said. “I’d like to introduce, Mr. Phoenix Justice and Mr. Larry Reed. Gentlemen, this is Major Michael T. O’Malley, United States Army.” The captain took one large step to the side of the three men, assuming a position of parade rest.

Major O’Malley and Phoenix shook hands, nodding amicably to one another. Phoenix was dressed in a beautiful blue Armani suit that, despite its pre-Sickness creation, was well kept and expertly tailored to fit his large shoulders and heavily muscled frame. He looked the part of a man accustomed to control, even while unconsciously brushing back a strand of his curly red hair. It was combed straight back from his forehead and he was clean-shaven.

“It’s nice to be meeting under better circumstances, major,” offered Phoenix. His handshake was firm and well practiced. His smile was perfect.

“Yes, Mr. Justice. Let’s not have a repeat of our earlier meeting.”

“Of course not, major,” Phoenix agreed. “Major, I’d like to introduce my right hand man in all matters, Mr. Larry Reed.” Larry was dressed in a dark brown suit that hung uncomfortably from his broad-shouldered frame. Formal wear was a new experience for the man. He held out his hand in greeting.

“Hello, major.”

“Mr. Reed.” The major turned to Captain Daubney. “Captain, you and your men are dismissed, thank you.” The three men walked briskly away.

“Mr. Justice, Mr. Reed,” said the major, “follow me, please.” He turned and opened the door to the command post, entering the large room with Larry Reed and Phoenix Justice close behind. “Mr. Justice, Mr. Reed. I’d like to introduce you to Colonel Hannah Starkes, President of the United States.”

Hannah Starkes was concentrating on a detailed, hand-drawn map of the new Cleveland area with Shamus, GT, and Scott. Shamus was patiently pointing out key reference points to the colonel. The four pointedly ignored the approach of the guests, continuing their discussion of the maps.

“Madam President?” prompted the major.

Colonel Starkes pulled her attention from the map and waited for further introductions.

“Madam President, let me introduce you to Mr. Phoenix Justice and Mr. Larry Reed.”

The colonel smiled and extended her hand. She was pleased with Phoenix’s gentle, but confident handshake.

“Madam President. I would like to apologize for my earlier indiscretion and for any inconvenience I may have caused you. Please, call me Phoenix.”

“It’s nice to meet you under more civilized circumstances, Phoenix.”

“Yes, Madam President. I want you to know that me and the entire city of Cleveland are at your complete disposal.”

“That’s good to know, Phoenix. Thank you.”

Phoenix laid a hand on Larry Reed’s shoulder. “Madam President, you seem to know quite a bit about my right-hand man. This is Larry Reed.”

“It’s good to meet you, Sergeant Reed.”

“Yes, ma’am, thank you. I’m retired now, Madam President—I gave up that designation a long time ago.”

“Not anymore, sergeant. I’ve reinstated your military service, effective immediately. The president is capable of doing that.”

“Yes, ma’am. But, umm, why Madam President?”

“Well, if we’re going to get this country back on its feet, we need men like you and Phoenix in an official capacity, don’t you think?”

The two men smiled at the colonel’s statement.

“What exactly does that mean, Madam President?” asked Sergeant Reed.

“It means that, over the next few weeks, we’ll be talking about how we can help rebuild the United States of America.” The men exchanged another glance. “I like the sound of that, Madam President,” said Phoenix. “I’m sure my uncle, Sergeant Reed, agrees.”

“Your uncle?” she asked. “I see. Good. Let’s get started, then. Can I offer you some refreshments?”

“Juice, or even water, would be fine for me, ma’am,” said Phoenix.

“I’ll have the same, Madam President,” said Sergeant Reed.

“Captain?” beckoned the colonel. “Please see to our guest’s request.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Gentlemen,” she continued, indicating chairs for the guests. “Please have a seat and fill me in on all your impressive accomplishments over the past five years.”

CHAPTER 4.20-Spoons in a Drawer

“You awake, T?”

“Sure. How could I not be?”

“Yeah. Guess that was a silly question.”

“And you’re done savoring the moment, I see.”

In the darkness, Andy removed his clothes. He chose to ignore her last comment. Naked, he sniffed his shirt, smelling the full fragrance of smoke.

“I smell like smoke and fire.”

“So do I.”

“It’s kind of a good smell,” suggested Andy.

“We’ll see.” Terry shifted beneath the queen-sized bed covers, flipping a portion down for Andy’s entrance. In the moonlight streaming in from the master bedroom windows, the shiny fabric of her beige nightgown shimmered.

“I’m a bit nervous, T, if you must know.”

“So am I, Andy. C’mon in and just hold me for awhile, if that’s okay.”

“Yeah, sure. That sounds nice.”

Andy slipped beneath the covers, snuggling close. Terry had her back to him and Andy tentatively wrapped his arm around her shoulders. Unmoving, they stayed that way for a long time, comforted by the closeness and warmth. Gradually, the warmth increased and each made soft, quiet sounds and gentle, exploratory movements. Andy slid his hand softly across the silky curve of her hip and thigh. Terry turned to face him.

“I’m glad you’re here, Andy.”

“Me too.”

“Now, can you do me a small favor?” asked Terry.

“Sure. Name it.”

“How about you just lay back and relax while I show you what you got yourself into.”

“Oh, sweet Jesus.”

“Honey, you don’t know the half of it.”

SECTION 5: The Hall of Fame Awaits

CHAPTER 5.1-Getting Familiar

“John, this is Amanda. Amanda, I’d like you to meet John McLeod.”

McLeod extended his hand in greeting. “It’s nice to meet you, Amanda.”

“Same to you, John,” she answered, matching his grip. She glanced to her left where Marty and another man were deep into a loud and energetic conversation, complete with excited gesticulations. The two stopped abruptly when they sensed Amanda’s gaze. Marty’s new friend was tall and very fit, wearing a duster and well-worn combat boots.

“Snuff,” said Connor behind her, “John’s heading up this bunch. McLeod, how about introducing your men?”

“Sure thing, Connor Mac. Amanda, this is my son, Jason.”

“Hi, Amanda.”

“Hi, Jason,” she said, shaking his hand. “It’s nice to meet you.”

Possibly unnerved by the touch of a beautiful woman, Jason remained silent.

“This is Jackson,” continued McLeod, “and this one’s Jude.”

Amanda waved at them from across the table. Each attempted to capture her interest with eye contact and engaging smiles. However, she was more interested in the resurgent conversation of Marty and BB.

“BB,” said McLeod, grabbing his attention. “This is Amanda. Amanda, I’d like you to meet BB.”

BB came over and shook her hand with a self-assured grin, perfect white teeth in a smile both inviting and attractive. His movements had a confident catlike quality and Amanda glanced guiltily at Connor, in non-verbal acknowledgement of her unbidden attraction to the newcomer. Connor’s amused grin conveyed recognition of her unwitting display.

“Oh,” she said softly, embarrassed by her unintended attraction.

Instinctively, BB stole a glance at Connor. He had learned long ago to be sensitive to his initial impact on women. He knew that his crystal blues eyes, up close, had that effect and he smiled at Amanda in a courteous and innocuous greeting. “Hello, Amanda. I’m Bobby Butkowski. My friends call me BB.”

She cleared her throat. “Hi… ahh… BB. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” She shook his hand, perhaps maintaining contact a moment too long. Her hands slipped to her sides and she blushed lightly. She nodded at BB, not trusting her voice any further, and walked to Connor’s side, avoiding eye contact with her man. BB returned to speak with Marty.

The McIntyre family reemerged from the house and joined the festive atmosphere, quickly engaging the newcomers in conversation. Roger was surprised at the bizarre coincidence that had led BB and Marty to this farmhouse on this day by different routes. Jason entertained young Cody with slight-of-hand tricks using an old coin. He performed his tricks with the slim hope of impressing Amanda who looked on while Connor made general conversation with the elder McLeod. Rhonda sat next to Roger, listening to the men’s conversation and smiling politely at the appropriate moments. She excused herself after about ten minutes and entered the house. She returned quickly with her backpack and stood at the head of the table until noticed.

The conversation abated slowly, John McLeod the first to notice her sense of impending announcement. Rhonda’s hands rested lightly on the backpack, as if protecting what was inside, and she waited patiently for everyone’s attention.

Connor and Amanda turned to face Rhonda and the abrupt ending of their conversation caught the attention of Jason and Cody. They turned to face Rhonda, glancing toward the loud and excited conversation of BB and Marty. BB was arguing with Marty about the name of a British sergeant in the Iraq War and Marty, aware of the growing quiet, jerked his head toward Rhonda, managing to divert BB’s attention in her direction. Roger followed her actions since she stepped from the front door.

“What’s up, Rhonda?” asked Connor.

The entire group sensed some high drama, but Rhonda was unhurried, letting the suspense build. She slowly removed a wooden box from her backpack and set it gently on the table, moving the backpack to the porch floor. Roger grinned, already understanding the implications of his wife’s actions. Rhonda surveyed the faces, each returning her gaze silently. She was convinced she had everyone’s attention.

“Gentlemen,” she said, “and lovely Amanda. A couple months ago, I found this box in a sealed plastic wrapper at a car dealership we searched. This box, and quite a few others were stashed in the back of a room—what did you call it Roger?”

“A humidor.”

“Yes, the boxes were in the back of a humidor. Now, me… I have no use for ’em, but seeing you men together had me thinking that this’d be a good way to remove a big space hog in my pack. Roger told me that I should wait for a special occasion and when I asked him ‘like what?’, he said that I would know. I think this is it. It’s my way of saying ‘welcome to our house.’” She peeled the wrapper and opened the box and pulled out an A. Fuentes Spanish Longesdales 858 from the top row. Each cigar was individually wrapped and Rhonda let her long index finger slide across the top row, gently bumping each cigar. Connor and McLeod exchanged an appreciative glance, each wondering whether Rhonda realized that her actions were establishing future dynamics for this group and the position of any potential leader. The two men knew that the first cigar should go to the alpha male or, in more civilized times, the guest of honor. The second cigar would go to the true leader of the group.

“Whatta ya got there, Rhonda?” asked Marty.

She hesitated for a second. “Mr. McLeod,” she said, “would you care for a cigar?”

John McLeod visibly relaxed and Connor matched his smile. Both were keenly aware of the group dynamics, Connor from training and leading men; McLeod from his deep background in psychology. Roger was unaware of the underlying drama. Connor caught Rhonda’s eye and realized immediately that she was no stranger to group interactions—she knew what she was doing.

“Thank you, Rhonda,” said McLeod graciously. He had a definite twinkle of excitement in his eyes, smiling.

“Connor Mac, now that your guest of honor has a cigar, would you care for one?”

“Yes, Rhonda, thank you. Be sure to offer McLeod’s men a cigar as well as everyone in our crew.”

“Our crew’?” mocked McLeod, smiling.

Connor ignored the reference to their earlier discussions. Everyone took a cigar— Cody was not excluded and Connor sensed that some subtle exchange had occurred between the boy and his parents; one that suggested Cody was being promoted into adulthood.

BB was the first to remove the plastic cigar wrapper, thanking Rhonda effusively. He expertly nipped the end with his Sawback Bowie to prepare the stogie for smoking. Marty was not far behind, using his Kershaw switchblade.

Every person carried a lighter—it was a basic survival tool—and they began lighting their cigars, some heating the end while spinning the cigar before drawing on it and others puffing away with the lighter held at the end, creating a dancing flame. Amanda mimicked Connor’s quick nip of the cigar end with his teeth and the slow way he lit the cigar, rolling it gently between his thumb and index finger. She was careful not to inhale, knowing she would cough and likely embarrass herself.

When conversation resumed among the group, the tones were more comfortable as if the cigar smoke mingled among them, somehow tying their lives together.

Connor and McLeod watched their crews get acquainted, enjoying the festive atmosphere. “Are you enjoying your cigar, McLeod?” he asked his new friend.

“It’s the best the cigar I’ve had in a long time.”

“When’s the last time you had a cigar?”

“I keep an eye out for them. But, about a year ago,” he answered with a grin. “Hey, Connor Mac? Where are you heading?”

Connor puffed slowly on his cigar, eyeing McLeod and ultimately deciding to trust the man. “We’re heading east, John—to Pennsylvania. A place in the mountains southeast of Pittsburgh. What about you?”

“We’re heading east, as well. The Big Apple for Jason and I. Baltimore for the others. We haven’t returned east in nearly eighteen months.”

“They’re heading the same way as you, Mr. Connor Mac,” said Cody, excitedly.

“Yeah, they are.” Connor smiled at his potential good fortune and studied the people who were no longer strangers. His eyes settled on the horses and the large packs carried by each animal. “So, John… what do you have to trade?”

CHAPTER 5.2-Eating the Ribs of Phoenix Justice

“What did you think of Phoenix, ma’am?” asked Major O’Malley.

“He wasn’t what I expected major. He has an aura of natural leadership that’s very compelling in its own right.”

“Agreed.”

They spoke between bites of baby-back ribs, a favorite meal for both, but one that neither had enjoyed since the onset of the Cuckoo Flu. The command center conference table was brimming with trays and two small wooden kegs of ale, tapped for the occasion. The crew ate heartily, four men rotating to guard duty every half hour to give each his share.

“I thought pigs were extinct, colonel,” said Captain Daubney. He had only asked for a half rack—he wasn’t partial to ribs though he didn’t dislike them.

“Apparently,” she answered, “some have survived the Sickness. And that, captain, is a very good thing.” She took another bite. Smiling, she licked her fingers in appreciation before taking a small swig of tasty light, pale ale. The hops content was excellent.

“Damn, major, these ribs are good,” said Lieutenant Edgars, “And, the ale ain’t half bad.” He hailed from Lexington, Kentucky, the product of a second-generation farmer and the daughter of the owner of a brewery in Cincinnati. “My momma used to make homemade barbecue sauce—it was better than this, but not much. Sir, could you pass me another half rack?” he asked Major O’Malley.

The major lifted his mug and drank a full measure of ale while he eyed the lieutenant. He stopped briefly, wiped his hands and face on his napkin, and removed a half rack of ribs with a pair of tongs. “The only person I serve in this man’s army,” he said, placing the ribs on a clean plate, “is Colonel Hannah Starkes.” He placed the plate in front of the colonel.

“Why, thank you, major.”

“You’re quite welcome, colonel,” he answered. “The rest of you assholes,” he continued, turning to the others, “can fend for yourselves.”

The laughter was intense, a release from the stress of their days away from Mt. Storm.

“Hey, major,” said Captain Daubney. “I saw you serving Nicole.”

“In case you missed the memo, Nicole’s not part of this man’s army,” he answered quickly. “Besides, what red-blooded American could resist giving her anything her heart desired?”

The men greeted this comment with arm-pumps and Nicole blushed, but giggled at the display. CJ took notice of his mother’s bubbly laugh from his makeshift highchair by her side. Messy but happy, he slobbered over a large rib bone, face smeared in tangy barbecue sauce.

Loudly, GT, Shamus, and Mickey began extolling the virtues of the meat, each citing experience and expertise in the critique of the ribs to support their opinions. Edgars pitched in occasionally between his prodigious consumption. To go with it, each enjoyed drinking the crisp pale ale that accompanied the meal.

When the table settled, Burroughs asked, “Whatcha think Phoenix is gonna do for this big dinner he’s planning for tomorrow night, colonel?”

Colonel Starkes slowly rested a half-eaten rib on her plate and took another sip of ale. She stood, her actions demanding the full attention of the men. She glanced around the table, gathering her thoughts and wiping her hands with her napkin. “I want you all to listen up.”

She waited for a moment to be sure she had everyone’s ear. “First of all, we all owe thanks to Lieutenant Burroughs for testing this meal we’re enjoying. At the risk of his own life, he ate these ribs and drank this ale four hours ago to determine if it there was tampering in any way. He might have died if that was what Phoenix had intended for us.” She waited while the men around the table offered their thanks to Lieutenant Burroughs. Many glanced at their ribs with a newfound appreciation.

“Don’t forget, we took something of a risk in assuming that pig meat is safe from the H5N1 spectrum virus. Though, as an epidemiologist, I did run a few basic tests to clear the meat while we waited on the lieutenant’s digestive reaction.

“I want to make myself perfectly clear, gentlemen,” she continued. “We will not lose sight of the fact that we’re in a combat situation. It’s also an unknown environment. Our primary goal here is the continued safety of Nicole and CJ. Our secondary goal is to find Colonel Connor MacMillen. Understand?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Understood, colonel.”

Everyone, including Nicole voiced consent and understanding.

The colonel studied their faces, ensuring they all understood the full import of her words. Satisfied, she sat and resumed eating and the men who weren’t finished did the same. When she finished, Colonel Starkes wiped her hands, refilled her glass and calmly left the table. At the door to her quarters, she turned and faced the table.

“Major?”

“Yes, ma’am?”

“You will select nine men to attend tomorrow’s dinner with you and I. It will not be necessary to notify Phoenix of this. The eleven of us will simply show up at the proper time. Nicole will not be one of your selections—this is not open for discussion. The remainder of the men will guard her and CJ as well as the bird. Full combat protocol and security alert measures remain in place and ‘shoot to kill’ is hereby sanctioned.”

Wiping CJ’s face with a warm wet towel when the colonel broke the news, Nicole hesitated. She wouldn’t be attending the dinner the following evening. About to protest vehemently, the major’s severe stare stopped her from objecting.

“Understood, ma’am,” he said.

The colonel nodded briskly, opened her door, and disappeared inside. There were several minutes of quiet before gentle conversation resumed.

CHAPTER 5.3-A Pressing Need

“Good morning, Liam,” said Terry.

“Morning,” he grumbled in answer, sweeping past her in the hallway. He headed for the kitchen.

His brusque manner confirmed that he hadn’t yet accepted his mother and Uncle Andy’s new relationship. Terry made a mental note to speak to him later in the day. Maybe a one-on-one conversation would help to take the sting out of what her son was feeling. She didn’t relish the confrontation, but resolved to handle it with control. “Crap,” she said, disappointed that her exceptionally good mood had turned bad so early in the day.

She entered the bathroom and removed her clothes. As she stretched for a towel on the top shelf of the linen cabinet, she discovered that her body had a pleasantly satisfying ache.

She turned the shower on and waited for the hot water, silently thanking Connor for his—what seemed at the time—insane desire to install secondary energy grid sources in the form of solar panels and a small windmill. She stepped into the warm spray of water, groaning with satisfaction. Her body and emotions felt alien to her and, with a jolt, she realized she was happy. For this moment in time, she felt as if she were a complete woman.

She quickly decided to hasten her shower—Andy was still sleeping and she felt a pressing need to wake him in just the right way.

CHAPTER 5.4-Telling a Story

“I have some ammo you might be interested in,” said McLeod. “Plenty of nines and some forty-fives. I can’t use them, but I carted them along hoping for trade.”

“I’ll take the nines, for sure,” said Connor. “Whatta you want in return?”

“I’ll give you twenty-five nines as payment for breakfast for me and my men. I’ll part with another hundred if you want.”

“Thanks, John. What about the forty-fives?”

“Those are a little harder to come by. Are you carrying any vitamins, Connor Mac?”

“Yeah, we have some multi-vitamins and some fish oil. Not sure how much punch they pack now anyway, but I’m not sure I want to trade any of that, though.”

“How much might you part with?”

“It depends on what you have to trade.”

“I have seven packs of Marlboro Reds—still sealed. Of course, I can’t guarantee they’re not stale, but I keep ’em in an airtight Ziploc along with a damp rag.”

“I might be talked into trading for some of that. I have about 600 multi-vitamins and 250 salmon oil pills.”

“I’ll give you three packs of smokes and fifty forty-fives for half your stock.”

“Not half, that’s too steep. Maybe I’ll part with a third.”

“I’ll give you three packs of smokes and thirty forty-fives for a third. But I want a half dozen cigars, too.”

“Those cigars are Rhonda’s—they’re not mine to trade.”

“That’s my deal, Connor Mac.”

“If Rhonda agrees, you have a deal.”

Amanda stepped onto the porch and joined them while they were shaking hands over their transaction. She sat down next to Connor and lightly stroked his shoulder. “Mac, since we’ll be staying here, at least until tomorrow morning, I’m gonna take Marty and Cody out and do a little hunting. Maybe we can scare up some wild veggies, too.”

“Sounds like a plan, Snuff. Keep an eye out for that wild pack running around that we saw yesterday.”

“Sure thing, Mac.”

“Amanda?” said McLeod.

“Yeah, John?”

“You should take BB along. He and Marty are inseparable and he can out-hunt just about anyone.”

“That’s bold talk, John,” said Connor, defending Amanda and Marty. “You haven’t seen what Snuff and Surf Boy are capable of.”

“That’s true, but I’ve seen what BB can do and I’d put him up against the best.”

Connor laughed easily and stood. He checked his watch. “Do you want to take him along Snuff?”

“Sure, why not? The more the merrier.”

“Okay. Watch out for that pack. I’m serious. They’re brazen. Be back by 14:00 or we’re coming after ya.”

“Copy that, Mac,” she answered in a true imitation of Marty. Connor and John watched her walk to where Marty and BB were talking and, after a few moments, they began preparing to leave. Cody was sitting with his parents, bored. He raised his head in hope at Amanda’s approach. The boy’s face lit up at Amanda’s suggestion and he turned to his parents for their approval. They nodded assent and the boy was out of his seat and into the house for his weapon. He caught up with Amanda, Marty, and BB at the bottom of the porch steps, jumping with excitement like a pup. The foursome disappeared at the tree line and the two men resumed their conversation.

“So, John,” said Connor, “where were you guys coming from, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“Not at all. Everyone’s got a story to tell.” He paused for a moment, collecting his thoughts. “It’s like this. We left Baltimore eighteen months ago to check on a few people out west. We’ve traveled around some—Montana and Nevada were our primary destinations.”

“For what?”

“BB was from Montana. Him and I go back a ways—we were in Baltimore and were stuck there when the Sickness hit full force. Nobody expected it—at least, not that aggressively. Before we knew it, the population was dropping like flies.”

“Yeah. It didn’t matter where you were—if you lived through that time, you were knee-deep in a lot of death.”

“That’s the truth, Connor Mac. Anyway, BB was at one of my military seminars. Every couple years, the marines would call me up and ask me to speak at a seminar in one city or another. This time, it was at the downtown Baltimore Marriott.”

“Uh, huh.”

“I’d do about five or six seminars a year for different organizations. Most were on psychology in relation to war, topics of a similar nature. Jason was with me this time since I promised him a trip to DC. It was the perfect time to make that happen. And it was perfect—until everybody started dying.”

“Yeah, that was a tough time. It happened all over the world, John.”

“Yeah?”

“Oh yeah, I’ve seen it, John. Australia, Japan, everywhere.”

“I can imagine.”

“Yeah, but go on with what you were saying. I know shit was real bad.”

“I know. At the time, in Baltimore, we thought we’d eventually kick the bucket, too. What a terrible feeling—staring at your own son and wondering whether he would be around the next day.” McLeod glanced across the porch where Jason was talking with Jackson and shook his head violently to dispel the evil thought. “Anyway, the three of us stuck together, gathered up some equipment—nice sturdy backpacks, as much canned food as we could carry, and weapons and ammunition. BB knew where to find what we needed and we did it quick. We left the city as fast as possible.”

“Why? Was there someone following you?”

“No. As far as we noticed, we were the only ones alive in the city. No, we left to avoid all the dead bodies—the stench was unbearable and I knew the longer we stayed, the more likely we’d fall prey to some disease or other. BB made it clear he was coming with us and I’m not sure we would’ve made it if it wasn’t for him.”

“Wow.”

“Yeah, wow. His survival skills are exceptional and I’m forever in his debt for sticking with us all this time. Hanging with a group of guys like him and his brother and cousin certainly increases your chances of survival.”

“Sounds like you guys made a good team. BB speaks as if you contributed much more than he did.”

“Really? Well that’s good to hear. How do you know that?”

“He told me when we first introduced ourselves. Said you got most things figured out.”

“Huh. That’s nice to hear, Connor Mac. Yeah, we pulled our weight, Jason and I. But BB was in the zone, hyper vigilant. Let’s face it, I can theorize all I want about war strategies and potential urban scenarios that we might walk into, but BB was a true soldier, trained to kill and he did just that when it was called for. I’ll tell you, Connor Mac, he knew where to locate fresh water and supplies like they were just waiting for him when he arrived.”

“I hear you. He was trained well by Uncle Sam.”

“For sure. He was that. He made living and traveling much easier and he was going in the same general direction as we were.”

“Which direction was that?” asked Connor.

“He wanted to go north to his brother’s house—to Jude’s house. The house was about thirty miles north of the city. When we made it, we found out that Jude’s wife had died.”

“Damn.”

“Yeah. But, thankfully, there were no kids involved.”

“Yeah, I hear you,” answered Connor. His voice was quiet and he cleared his throat, waiting for McLeod to continue.

“Later, we met up with BB’s cousin Jackson. He lived a few miles away. Surprisingly, Jackson and twenty-four other people were living in a fancy mansion at the end of the street. It was a nice set up—the end of a dead-end road, a large flat back yard—there was no way to sneak up on this place. It was easily defended.”

“No Kidding? A mansion?”

“Yeah, no kidding. Jackson is ex-army. He served two tours in Iraq like BB. He and some other guy named Rudy shared the command in the mansion. They’d made a good functioning command post and perimeter guards.”

“Sounds like they had a strong defensible position there.”

“Oh, yeah. And the food, Connor Mac! There was some good stuff there. One of the women worked as a master chef at a four-star restaurant before the destruction—what she did with trout was a thing of beauty.”

“So, why didn’t you stay?” asked Connor.

“BB had a wife in Montana.”

“Oh.”

“His wife was visiting her mother in Helena. She was still there the last time he talked with her—you know, before the phone lines decided to quit working. He had two kids, too. Both were with Julie, his wife.”

“You said ‘had’?”

“Yeah, ‘had’. We found his wife and both his kids in the master bedroom.”

“Aww, shit,” Connor cleared his throat again.

“She had outlasted the kids by maybe a day or two. I think she tried to clean ’em up nice. We found her lying next to them. Her mother was in the next room—the old lady had probably died many days prior.”

“What a raw deal, man,” said Connor, his eyes misting.

“BB took it hard… real hard. Julie left a note.”

“Aw, man.”

“The note said that she knew he would come for them and that she’d wait. She said she loved him and she’d see him soon.”

“Oh, hell.” Connor wiped his eyes.

“What hit him the hardest, Connor Mac, were the kids asking about him. They wrote their own notes—well, sort of. Julie helped put their words down on paper. They drew pictures around the words—they were young kids, Jacob, four and Bobby Junior, six. They said they hoped Daddy was okay and that they wanted him to come kill the bad monster bug that made everyone sick.”

Connor dropped his face into his hands. After a few minutes, Connor asked him to continue.

“Tell me more, John.”

“Sure. It was a tough few weeks in Helena. I’ll tell you that. It took BB quite awhile to get going again after we buried his wife and kids. I think he’s coming out of it, though. I know he won’t ever fully recover, but it feels like he wants to join the land of the living again. Him meeting up with Marty is a good twist of fate. It’s given him a positive connection to life, don’t you think?”

“It seems like it.”

“Anyway, Jackson came along with us. There was nothing holding him there and I think he felt more comfortable with family.”

“That sounds reasonable.”

“Jason and I are originally from Reno. We had some business there, so we went with BB, Jude, and Jackson to check on BB’s wife and kids and they agreed to come with us to Reno to check on my wife.” It was McLeod’s turn to clear his throat. The tears came freely and Connor waited patiently for him to continue.

“Maggie left notes for me and Jason, too.”

“Oh, man,” said Connor. “John… man, I’m sorry.”

“Yeah,” he said, his voice low and gravelly. “She said she was dying and that she hoped I found the note. She put the notes in the hidden floor safe. She wanted one more opportunity to tell me and Jason that she loved us. Said she’d lived a full life and knew, just knew, that Jason and I would live through this… petty pestilence, she called it.”

“I’m very sorry, John.”

“More than anything, she wanted a chance to tell us she loved us.”

Tears flowed freely and John let them flow. Connor chewed absently on the end of his cigar—it had gone out some time ago and he hadn’t bothered to relight it. Exiting onto the porch, Roger, Rhonda, Jason, and Jackson noticed the intensity of the conversation. Jason came over and sat down next to his dad and the other three walked down the porch steps, unwilling to intrude.

“You okay, Dad?” asked Jason, staring at Connor as the source of his dad’s apparent grief. The young man’s eyes showed a clear warning—he would go to great lengths to keep his father from any source of pain. Connor nodded gently and this gesture satisfied Jason.

“Yeah, son, I’m fine. I’m just letting Connor Mac know a little bit about what we’ve gone through.”

Jason stood, gripped his father’s shoulder briefly, and walked down the porch stairs to join the others.

CHAPTER 5.5-Marauders

“What’s the story here, Toby?” asked Terry, voice was barely above a whisper. Ryan, Andy, and Terry had approached the second perimeter guard position soundlessly, the last twenty feet on their hands and knees.

“When we discovered them, I sent Kristen back for you guys. Your orders are to shoot first and ask questions later, but only if we had to shoot.” Toby spoke gently and had yet to lower his binoculars. He was not one to say much unless it was important. “I sent Kristen back for you guys to decide what to do. We spotted them a couple hours ago and waited long enough to verify that there were only three of them. But, they haven’t made a move yet.”

Toby, Terry, and Andy had binoculars. Ryan chose to use a fancy Leica Monovid 8X20 monocular he treasured since Iraq—he felt that binoculars took up too much space—and Kristen used the scope of her rifle to scan the area. “Clue me in on where these bastards are,” said Terry, prone next to Toby and peering through binoculars.

“They’re about eighty yards out. They’re twenty yards to the right of the Japanese maple. See the group of six trees with their trunks real close together? They’re behind those trees. I think they’re trying to work up the nerve, T.” Toby lowered his binoculars. “They’re up to no good, but they know there’s a large bunch of people here to deal with.”

“I don’t see ’em,” she said, straining to catch any movement.

“I got a boot,” said Ryan. “And there’s a flannel shirt sleeve. Boot’s to the left of those trees and the shirt’s to the right. They don’t belong to the same person. I make that as two definite.”

“I’m seeing the same thing, brother,” agreed Andy.

The three strangers were well hidden in a position that provided a long-range view of the cottage. Without Toby’s precise targeting and reference, the strangers would have likely gone unnoticed, they were that good at camouflage.

“I see a third definite,” said Terry. “There’s a space between trunks in the middle of that group of trees—I think the third guy just stood up.”

“Yeah,” said Andy.

“Yep,” agreed Ryan.

“That’s the little guy,” offered Toby. “He’s how I caught onto ’em. He’s pissed three times in the last couple hours.”

“What weapons do they have?” asked Andy.

“Rifles—unsure of the make, but they’re all scoped.” Toby had resumed his study of the area. “They’re gonna make a move—they’re gettin’ antsy. Impatient. I’ve seen it before.” The man’s words carried weight within the clan. He rarely spoke more than a dozen words a day, but they had all learned to listen when he spoke.

Terry turned toward Ryan and Andy. “Whatta you guys wanta do?”

“What else can we do, T? They’re not looking to trade. If they’re sneaking up on us this way, they’re going to take. I say we take ’em down—hard and fast. Sound good to you, Ry?”

“Yep.”

“Whatta you think, Toby?” asked Terry.

“Andy’s right. They ain’t the trading type.”

Kristen nodded in affirmation. “I agree. They’re going to make a move on our place.” She spoke softly and directly to Terry.

“How you wanta do this, Andy?” asked Terry.

“Me and Ryan will take ’em down. Hard and fast. Toby and Kristen will maintain their positions here as backup. T, I recommend you go back to the cottage and let everyone know there may be some rifle fire.”

“Okay,” said Terry. She began making her way back, crawling for the first twenty feet. Out of sight, she stood and jogged to the cottage.

Ryan and Andy fanned out low and slow—they had done this before, working in unison, an experienced killing team. Fifteen minutes later, they’d successfully eliminated all three men where they lay. As it was, Ryan found great satisfaction in the large man’s surprising resistance and his unwillingness to surrender beneath the blade of a knife. His need to push the blade deeper into the man’s neck made him truly smile for the first time in many months.

CHAPTER 5.6-The Hilton

The tall, buxom blonde was dressed in a black strapless evening gown, its simplicity enhancing her beauty. Mid-twenties, maybe a bit younger, her smile was dazzling with perfectly aligned white teeth between full parted lips shaded a bright red. There was sincere pleasure in her smile and it reached her expressive dark blue eyes. She exuded pure sexual energy as she moved in black stiletto heels and the men struggled not to notice her incredible body, firm with youth. “Welcome to the Hilton Hotel, Madam President,” she said, her voice smooth and silky. She extended her slender hand to the colonel, the nails perfectly manicured in clear polish. “Madam President, my name is Monica Bauers. I’ll be your hostess for this evening’s events.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Bauers,” said Colonel Starkes, shaking the woman’s hand. By the colonel’s estimate, this woman was no older than twenty-five but had a poised appearance, capable and confident.

“Has the rest of your party been delayed, Madam President?” she asked, glancing at the men behind the colonel. Each man smiled, some further straightening their bearing in the hopes this lovely young woman would notice them.

“No, Monica, this is it. The rest of the men are pulling maintenance duty this evening.”

“I see… how unfortunate.”

“It comes with the job,” said the colonel, quickly becoming annoyed with this woman’s overpowering sexuality and the easy ability she had to compromise the focus of her men. “Monica, how about we just move on, okay?”

“Yes, of course, Madam President. I was told that there would be another woman in your party,” she said, again scrutinizing the men.

“Nope. There’s no other woman. I’m afraid you’ve been misinformed.”

Monica furrowed her brows in confusion before shifting into an easy smile. “Very well. Please, follow me.”

Colonel Starkes turned to her men. Not happy, her tone was biting as she whispered to them. “Are you men capable of proceeding without tripping on your tongues?” She didn’t wait for an answer, but turned and followed Monica, trying her best to block the view of this woman’s graceful movements.

Studying the hotel as they entered, it was clear an effort had been made, successfully, to maintain the five-star status of the Cleveland Hilton after the devastation placed upon the city by the Sickness and its inevitable aftermath. The curving staircases at each side of the lobby led to the dining room on the mezzanine level and the group took the staircase on the right, their footsteps echoing loudly on the bluestone steps in the cavernous room. The top of the stairs brought them eye level with the opulent chandelier, recently shined and brightly lit. In fact, all the lights in the lobby were lit, an impressive display of available electricity in today’s world. Monica led them along the hall to double oak doors, intricately carved and beautifully stained. Despite their large size, the doors swung easily on well-oiled hinges, coming to rest gently at the rubber doorstops mounted in the floor.

Phoenix stood inside the door, looking dapper in a full tuxedo and talking with a tall well-dressed man with short red hair. At the sound of their entrance, Phoenix dismissed the man and turned to face the colonel and her men. “Madam President—Colonel Starkes, welcome.”

“Phoenix,” she said, dipping her head slightly.

“You and your men are most welcome here as my guests of honor.”

“Thank you, Phoenix.”

“You’re welcome. Thank you, Monica. I’ll take it from here.”

“Okay, Phoenix,” she said nervously. “Madam President, please let me know if you need anything. You can ask any of the servers to find me.” She spun on her stilettoes and made her way to the kitchen.

“A nice girl, Phoenix,” said the colonel, watching Monica walk across the large dining room.

“Are you referring to Monica?”

“Yes, Phoenix, I’m referring to Monica.”

“She comes with the hotel.”

“I’ll bet.”

Phoenix led the group to two tables in the center of the room, obviously the places of honor. “Colonel? I notice that your group only includes about half your men. Am I correct in assuming the remainder will be attending to matters elsewhere?”

“Yes, Phoenix, that’s correct.”

“I guess my luck’s holding, colonel. I only have place settings for—well, it seems like I’ve guessed correctly.” She studied the two tables and realized immediately that the number of place settings was equal to the number of her men. A small woman dressed in a server’s uniform, newly pressed and perfectly fitted, was setting a short flower arrangement in the center of a table.

Colonel Starkes smiled at Phoenix and he returned her smile smugly. Irritated, she felt an intense flash of anger and sought to wipe the smug smile off his face. “Keeping a safe reserve is standard protocol in a hostile or an unknown environment, Phoenix. I imagine any civilian can muster up that amount of strategy. But, don’t think you’ve done anything special. And, don’t you ever think you can outguess my next move.”

“Pardon me?”

Surprised at the intensity felt in her gut, she was barely able to contain her anger. “Phoenix, you and I are not in the same ballpark.”

Phoenix’s smile quickly evaporated and his face showed a flash of anger. He smiled again and held out his hand in the direction of their assigned seating.

“I’m perfectly capable of finding my own seat,” she said acidly.

Major O’Malley brushed past Phoenix, detecting the man’s discomfort, and sat next to the colonel. The rest of the men took their seats around the two tables. All kept quiet, feeling the tension. After a brief delay, Phoenix approached the table.

“Madam President,” said Phoenix, “It was never my intent to upset you in any way. And, I thought it might be presumptuous of me to join you at your table of honor. I’ll be dining over there.” He pointed to a smaller table nearby. “I would like to discuss a few concerns after dinner, if that’s okay with you. But, for now, I hope you enjoy your meal.”

“Thank you, Phoenix,” she said, seeking to find a calmness and failing to acquiesce to his request for an after-dinner meeting.

“It’s a pretty big crowd,” mumbled Burroughs, sitting next to the major. It was a large crowd, somewhere around two hundred people, all surprisingly well dressed and each one trying their best not to stare their way. There were at least fifty waiters and waitresses circling the tables, refilling water glasses and delivering what appeared to be alcoholic beverages.

The colonel surveyed the room while Phoenix pondered his next response. She was impressed with the coordination of the event, organized in a relatively short time. Feeling the intense energy emanating from Phoenix standing nearby, she wondered at the level of her intense animosity toward him. She began to critically re-evaluate her behavior. Phoenix recovered from her earlier outburst, and quickly sought to place her at ease.

“I’ve taken the liberty of placing you and your men together instead of spread around. I hope this meets with your approval, colonel.”

“Yes, Phoenix, it’s fine. Thank you.”

“One of my men said that there was another woman in your group. Was that inaccurate, ma’am?”

“Do you see another woman here, Phoenix?” Her intuition was trying to tell her something, but it eluded her.

“No, colonel, of course I don’t see another woman. Maybe she’s with those of your group that you didn’t bring.”

“What exactly is your interest, Phoenix?”

“Only to make your stay in Cleveland as memorable as possible, colonel.”

The colonel turned her attention back to the room, studying the attendees, categorizing each with a photographic memory and filing away the contents for later review. “Keep at it, Phoenix. So far, you’re doing a damn fine job.”

He accepted the compliment graciously, bowing slightly. He turned and walked to a small platform to the side of the room where there stood a microphone. He tapped it gently to verify it was working.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” he said, his voice booming throughout the spacious room. “Can I have your attention, please?” He waited a moment for the conversation to die down. “We have the distinct honor of being in the presence of the President of the United States.” Those sitting rose to their feet and joined in the applause.

The colonel’s men also stood and applauded. “All eyes on you, ma’am,” said Major O’Malley, grinning.

She remained sitting for a moment, but it was clear that the applause was not going to stop until she did more. Slowly, she stood, hoping she looked presidential. She gave a calm and measured wave to the crowd. Phoenix smiled in her direction, his position by the microphone brightly lit by two strong floodlights. Colonel Starkes wondered where he secured the electric power for all the lights in the dining room and made a mental note to ask him for the details of this minor miracle.

“Maybe Madam President will give us an update on the state of the Union after dinner,” said Phoenix. This statement was met with additional applause. Colonel Starkes admired how all attention turned to Phoenix when he spoke. The charisma of his voice carried an alluring power and confidence. He was born with the natural ability—it wasn’t something that was easily acquired. She nodded briefly to the crowd her willingness to comply with Phoenix’s request and they rewarded her with renewed applause.

“I hope everyone enjoys tonight’s meal,” continued Phoenix. “I would like to thank Leslie for organizing this event on such short notice. Thank you, Leslie—I’m sure you’ve outdone yourself.”

A four-man band played light jazz on a corner stage, the low volume conducive to dinner conversation. The server’s activity increased greatly, a steady swarm of men and women ran into and out of the kitchen. The colonel and her men were the first to be served, their two tables attended to by six servers. A plate of canapés was placed in front of each diner.

“What’s this?” asked Burroughs.

“It’s cucumber canapés,” whispered Colonel Starkes. “If any of you men are afraid of playing the fool, just follow what I do.”

“Sure, colonel,” agreed Burroughs.

The men grinned at his discomfort, yet watched the colonel carefully, themselves concerned about potential embarrassment. They tasted their canapés after the colonel had taken a bite and were greatly surprised at the vivid burst of flavor. The empty plates were removed and replaced with piping-hot bowls of French onion soup. Two baskets brimming with fresh rolls were set on each table accompanied by a small plate, loaded with silky olive oil and laced with a coarse pepper.

The men tried gallantly to ignore the freshness of the bread and the aromatic soup as they waited patiently for the colonel to take her first bite. The conversation remained light while the diners enjoyed their soup. Colonel Starkes and her men pointedly ignored the curious glances of the other guests.

“That soup was excellent,” said the major, absorbing the last bit of broth with a piece of bread.

A poultry bouchee was served next, the ingredients mixed to a light perfection. Servers refilled water glasses and brought more bread.

“This is some real good shit, ma’am.”

“I’m glad you like it Edgars,” said the colonel, chuckling at the man’s inability to express himself a little more gently. “You may want to consider a more refined choice of words if you decide to compliment the chef.”

The next course was a quarter pound of glazed walleye, served on a small bed of rice. It was expertly prepared and Colonel Starkes closed her eyes, savoring the subtly sweet flavor of the glaze.

A small deer fillet was served next, followed by a light tasting speckled trout served with a spoonful of risotto. Everything was expertly prepared, served hot in an aesthetically pleasing arrangement. Sautéed mushrooms, a favorite of the colonel’s, came next, its smell of garlic unmistakable.

The next course made the colonel think of her dad—it was rabbit, a dish her father prepared a hundred times and while she refused to admit that this was better than her dad’s, it was damn close. She was sure that the rabbit had been marinated—it was as tender as it would ever get—and she knew how much work went into the preparation of this course. She was determined to seek out the chef after the meal to offer a personal compliment.

There wasn’t much conversation throughout the room—the guests were too immersed in the food. A German chocolate cake laced with caramel and topped with fresh strawberries was served as desert. A small aperitif of almond schnapps accompanied it.

“I can’t remember the last time I had such a meal,” commented Edgars.

“An army succeeds based on the contents of its stomach,” said the major.

“If you’re quoting Napoleon, major, he said that ‘an army marches on its stomach.’ Keep your eyes sharp, Edgars. Keep up your guard until you know who your true friends are.” She met the eyes of each man around the table.

“Of course, ma’am,” said Edgars.

CHAPTER 5.7-Joining the Team

“I was talking with my family, Connor Mac,” said Roger. “We all agree that we’d like to travel with you and Marty and Amanda—if that’s all right with you.”

“Have a seat, Roger,” said Connor, indicating a large flat stone next to the pond. “Why didn’t you bring a rod?”

“Well—”

“You shoulda brought one from the shed,” he said, reeling in his line, readjusting the bobber height, and reloading the hook with a fat nightcrawler. Roger settled comfortably on the rock and Connor cast again, eyeing the bobber for a telltale dip indicating a bite. He was enjoying himself immensely—the only thing missing was a cold beer. It was early dawn and he waited a moment for Roger to make his intent known.

They had spent three days at this location and Connor, usually one who wanted to be on the move, enjoyed the brief respite. “You’re welcome to travel with us, but why the change of heart, Roger? I thought you were taking your family west.”

“Percentages,” Roger answered.

“I’m not sure I follow you,” said Connor. The abundance of game, wild vegetables, and fruit in and around the house had produced a flurry of activity. Rhonda and Jackson showed an expertise in the art of food preservation and they both were exceptionally busy the last two days.

“The way I figure it,” explained Roger, “the likelihood that my parents or Rhonda’s mom are still alive is slim to none. Dad’s seventy-six and Mom’s seventy-four—neither one of them was in great shape the last time we visited. And, Rhonda’s mom is seventy-two and insulin dependent.”

“Oh, my.”

“Yeah. Rhonda and I were talking about it last night. We figured that their age, the Cuckoo Flu, human predators, animal predators, and their medical conditions all add up to a disappointing ending.”

“That had to be a tough decision, Roger.”

Roger picked up a flat pebble at his feet and prepared to launch it across the pond. Realizing at the last minute that it might disrupt the fish, he hesitated and took a moment before speaking any further.

“I hate to sound callous, Connor Mac, but it wasn’t terribly difficult. I did the hard percentages. We had a serious wake-up call a few days ago when those scumbags caught me out—if it hadn’t been for you guys, I would’ve had a bullet in the head and Rhonda—well, I don’t like to think of that.”

Connor stood and offered his hand to Roger who stood immediately. “We’d be happy to have you and your family, Roger.”

Roger’s shy intensity suggested he wasn’t accustomed to asking for anything. “Thank you, Connor Mac. I know Cody will be thrilled. I’m sure you’ve noticed that he has a huge crush on Amanda.”

“I hadn’t noticed,” said Connor dryly. They laughed together at the boy’s infatuation. Connor slowly reeled a few yards of line in.

“I understand from Jackson that McLeod and his men are joining you for their return east.”

“That’s right,” answered Connor.

“You’re in charge?”

“Yep.”

“And McLeod’s okay with that?”

“We’ve hammered it out.”

“It sounds like it was easy.”

“I dunno,” said Connor, thinking about it. “Maybe it became easier after Snuff and Surf Boy told them who I am. I know that BB and Marty spent some time talking about it—they didn’t have any problems. And I get the impression that McLeod’s boy figures that my rank as a full bird earns me the right to lead if I know what I’m doing.”

The two men tracked a half dozen geese landing in the center of the pond. “There’s a boatload of geese around here—we could live for months just from the meat landing on this pond,” said Roger.

“Yeah. Most people haven’t figured out that they’re okay to eat. And, that’s not any news that we should spread around.” The bobber dipped slightly and Connor tensed, waiting for the right moment to set the hook, but whatever was nibbling became disinterested. He resisted the urge to reel in and check his bait. “Do you have any problems with me leading this group, Roger?”

“I talked with Rhonda about that, too, Connor Mac. We agree that you’re probably an excellent leader. As far as we’re concerned, you’re in command, period.”

“You don’t owe me anything, Roger.”

“I know you say that, sir, but I feel differently. Let’s just say our decision to join up with you has nothing to do with what happened a few days ago.”

“Okay, I see.”

“Plus, I have a feeling that hanging with you might lead to some very interesting times.”

“Is that right?”

“Ronnie… Rhonda thinks you’re something special—I’ve learned to trust her judgment when it comes to gauging people’s character.”

“She’s an intriguing woman, Roger. I’d like the opportunity to get to know her better.”

“The better you know her, the better you’ll like her.”

“That’s already true,” agreed Connor.

“And Cody’s sure excited about the prospect of joining up with you—he already looks up to you.”

Connor nodded. “Okay, Roger, welcome aboard,” he said, reeling in his line. “We leave in three days.”

“Okay.”

“It’s good to have you along, Roger. I’m sure I’m gonna need your help before this trip is over.”

“Why’s that?”

“I don’t know how, but it’s just a feeling. I’ve learned not to ignore that feeling.”

“What kinda feeling?”

“It’s just a feeling that you and your family might prove useful to me and the team in the future.” The fishhook was empty and Connor had no more worms. He clapped Roger on the back. “Welcome to the team, Roger.”

“Thank you, sir.”

CHAPTER 5.8-Burying the Dead

“Why do we have to bury ’em, Mom?” asked Liam. “They were gonna kill us—just let the rats and coyotes have ’em. They’re garbage.”

Terry climbed out of the freshly dug grave, her pink t-shirt streaked with sweat and dirt in the fierce August heat. She laid the shovel next to the hole and removed her leather gloves. There were forty-two bodies buried in this unofficial cemetery. It was a burial ground for those who came here with malice in their hearts and they added plenty of bodies to it for the past five years. Indeed, protecting their home turf became a full time job since the Sickness; human predators had only become more creative and sly with each passing year.

“Liam,” she said, exasperated with the boy, “we bury ’em ’cause we’re not animals. Humans bury their dead when they can. Any dead.”

“Yeah, right. They’re garbage, you said so yourself.”

“Yeah, Liam, I did say that. That’s true. But that’s because of their behavior. They were trying to take what was not theirs with plans to use violence and intent to kill—but, they’re still human beings.”

“So which is it then, mom?”

Anger building, Terry worried about his petulant attitude—perhaps he was whining so she would dismiss him from the gruesome task of grave digging. That wasn’t going to happen. Informal clan rules were clear that those who were involved in the kill helped bury the dead. Today, Liam was brought along for the first time to familiarize him with the repugnant task. “Liam, jump down in there and dig another six inches outta that grave.”

Taking the shovel gently slammed into the chest, Liam dropped into the hole, knowing he had pushed his mother too far. But it was too late now, she was on a roll. “Are you too young to remember the horrid smell when we first got here? Are you? We buried over one hundred corpses—it was damn near impossible to breath within a two-mile radius of this place until we put ’em in the ground. Do you have any idea the number of diseases rats carry? That’s what we need—an infestation of rats!”

Ryan was digging in the next grave a few feet away, his bare back glistening with sweat, and Andy was a few feet beyond him, his blue t-shirt dark with perspiration. Toby and Kristen were digging deep in their own hole nearby, each having shed all but boots, pants and a t-shirt. The three graves were progressing, but the hard clay at the four-foot mark in this section of the cemetery was becoming troublesome. It would take some time to finish the graves to the customary six-foot mark.

Andy stopped digging, laid his shovel on the ground next to the grave, and climbed out. He walked to the water jug, picked it up, and drank deeply. Terry continued to express her anger toward Liam.

“You need to start figuring this out for yourself, Liam. If you’re ever gonna become a leader, you need to grasp this concept.”

Andy walked to the edge of the grave and watched Ryan and Liam digging. He tapped his brother on the shoulder with the jug and handed it to him.

“Almost not worth killing the bastards, having to dig three graves in this heat, T. I’m with Liam on this one.”

“For real, Andy?” countered Terry. “You have anything better to do right now?”

Andy ignored her fierce stare and assessed the other two graves. They were deep enough to his satisfaction. He turned and gently smiled at Terry. “I say we’re done here, guys. Let’s toss ’em in. That’s more than deep enough for these assholes.”

Ryan and Liam stopped their digging and climbed out of the graves. Ryan immediately walked to the three bodies and began dragging one by the arm to the nearest hole. Andy picked up the corpse’s legs and they unceremoniously dumped the naked body into the hole. Toby and Kristen gathered the large corpse near their grave, rolling him in with minimal concern. Ryan and Liam dragged the last one to the edge of the final grave and Andy pushed him in with a solid flick of his muddy boot.

Andy, Ryan, Toby, Liam and Kristen began to shovel dirt on the bodies. Terry glared for a moment before abruptly leaving. All but Kristen refused to watch her leave.

“C’mon, you guys,” said Andy, “let’s finish this shit right now and we might have time for a couple beers before dinner.”

“A beer or two will go down real good about now, bro.”

Andy turned and faced Liam.

“You can break out one of those strawberry juice jars from the storage shed.”

“All right!”

CHAPTER 5.9-Finding a Letter

“Mister Connor Mac!”

“Whoa, slow up Cody! What’s going on?”

Nearly colliding, Cody entered the small two-story house they’d claimed as home base just east of Toledo. They’d stayed there for the past four days.

“Look! Look what I found! It’s got your name on it! I think, maybe. It’s from the President of the United States!”

Connor registered the concern in Amanda’s eyes, standing beside Cody and fresh from their recent hunting excursion. Her serious expression was out of place on such a beautiful August morning. Staring at the bright yellow paper held toward him, Connor took it, bold handwriting evident.

“What’s this?”

“A paper from the President of the United States… is your Army serial number 1985638?” asked Cody.

Shocked, Connor stared down at the paper. He’d not thought of that number in a long time. His expression turned decidedly serious; the fierce expression caused Amanda and Cody to instinctively step back.

“How’d you know that, Cody?” demanded Connor, his tone deadly.

Subdued, Cody politely pointed to the paper.

“It’s… right there.”

Connor read with confusion.

Attention All. Under orders of the President of the United States, Colonel Connor MacMillen, serial # 1985638, is to report to the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame in Cleveland, Ohio by no later than September 8th. Your services are required. Your country needs your help.

Signed,

Colonel Hannah Starkes, President of the United States

“Where’d you find this?” whispered Connor, stunned.

“Is it you?” asked Cody.

“I said, where’d you find this?”

Amanda chimed in. “He found it ’bout a half mile from here, Mac. They’re lying around every couple hundred yards or so. I have two others like it in my pocket.”

Connor reread the note, studying the signature. Flipping it for further inspection, he noted that the same information was on both sides of an original document. His mind reeled with possibilities, none of which made much sense at the moment. Distracted, he took the letter outside to the porch steps and sat with Cody and Amanda following. Rhonda, McLeod, Marty, BB, and several others, sensing something unusual happening, exited the house, gathering round.

“What’s going on?” asked McLeod.

Amanda shushed him with an abrupt hand while Connor studied the crumpled note for more several moments, lost in thought. Tense, the crew waited.

“Damn, this is definitely me,” mumbled Connor, “What’s going on here?”

CHAPTER 5.10-Newbies

“She’s smart, Phoenix.”

“Never said she wasn’t, Larry.”

“Just so you know, I don’t think she’s fallen for your wining ’n dining and all that fancy horseshit.”

“C’mon, uncle. She’s human, just like the rest of us. It’s has to be softening her up at least a little. If nothing else, it’s sure got her men craving for their next time at the feed trough.”

“Maybe. But, you know, we could do this above board. After all, she mentioned forming an alliance, like she said, to help rebuild this country.”

“Yeah, right.”

“And, still, you know, get what we want.”

“You admire her!”

“I respect the office of the President of the United States. Always have. The Sickness don’t change that. And, yeah, she’s one that I could’ve served under. From what I know about her, so far.”

“Well, then shit uncle. I guess you better do a self check right ’bout now and figure out where your loyalty lies.”

Larry Reed stuffed a large chunk of Lake Erie walleye into his mouth. Pointedly, he ignored Phoenix’s last outburst, studying the contents of his wine glass. Taking his time, he sipped the merlot and stood, refilling at the wet bar. Uncomfortable with the building silence, he decided to answer.

“You know I got your back, Phoenix. Blood always runs thicker than water.”

“Huh…”

“But, I’m thinking you could get what you want and not have anyone killed in the process.”

“Since when do you know what I want?”

“C’mon, nephew. Since maybe when you were ’bout sixteen and were caught with the ten-year-old Crawford twins in my basement,” said Larry, laughing, “Those girls sure were scared of you.”

Phoenix ignored the reference to their shared past, staring with a burning fury. Larry pretended not to notice, continuing his train of thought.

“I thought you wanted to be governor of Ohio.”

“Of course! That’s true. But, that was before Starkes and her posse rolled into Cleveland with a whole new set of problems.”

“Problems?”

“Now, c’mon! Use that pea-sized brain of yours, uncle! She has a woman with her that has a newborn.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah! Steve pretty much confirmed it last night. And, from what I’m told, the woman’s drop-dead gorgeous at that.”

“Huh.”

“Lemme ask you something, uncle.”

Phoenix was lost in thought. Finally, he looked toward Larry Reed.

“Well, go on, ask.”

“You seen any newbies around Cleveland the past few years?”

“A newbie?”

“Yeah, newbie, you know, little red tricycle engine, mustard poop maker. Seen any of them lately?”

“No… now that you mention it.”

“Me neither. And, I’m figuring that’s what brought our fine Colonel out of her hidey-hole somewhere near DC.”

“What?”

“We have us a whole new set of problems moving forward in this day and age.”

“What the hell you rambling on about, Phoenix?”

“What I’m thinking is that the Flu kicked our asses where having kids is concerned.”

“Kids?”

“Yeah, babies, bambinos. Know the type?”

“Yeah?”

“I think that the kid she’s got, and probably the woman too, are worth their weight in gold nowadays.”

“Why?” asked Larry, beginning to grasp new possibilities he’d not considered.

“Think about it, uncle. Without new blood, young blood, we have nothing left to control. No future. No young flesh. Most certainly no young flesh. Think about it.”

Larry considering this perceptual change.

“I never had kids. Wanted to, just never got around to it.”

“Uncle, please… spare me. We’re not here to talk about your past fuckin’ love life. We’re here to plan what we should do next to gain the best advantage.”

“Oh. I see. So you want the woman and kid?”

“That, among other things.”

“Such as?”

“How’d you like to be Vice President of the United States… or what’s left of it?”

Larry smiled at the audacity. He nodded.

“You got some balls, Phoenix. I’ll give you that.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment. And I wouldn’t have it any other way. Now, how ’bout you start using all that military knowledge you claim to have and figure out how we can get that sweet little colonel under wraps?”

Larry finished the last, tasteful morsel of walleye. Raising his glass, he confirmed the new orders.

“I’ll start first thing in the morning.”

“It’s our destiny, you and me. Our destiny. Don’t lose sight of that. I can feel it in my bones.”

CHAPTER 5.11-First Fight

“I’ve run this clan for damn near five years!”

“I know that, T.”

“You pull that shit again out there, Andy and I’ll kick my boot so far up your ass you’ll taste nothing but mud and leather!”

Changing clothes in the master bedroom after the grave digging and before dinner had become dangerous ground. Andy glanced at his new fiancée and tried to gently laugh at the images she suggested, hoping to deflect some of the anger; it was not well received. Quickly, he chose a new approach, deciding to explain. He took a risk.

“C’mon, T! You’re clueless.”

“What?”

Terry approached in fury until Andy held up his hand to stop her; his fierce expression gave her pause.

“Blood tone, T. You have to learn the blood tone of your men…”

“What! What?”

Terry turned away from him and moved about the room unable to stay in one place for long. Her hands shook in anger, waiting for Andy’s response.

“I’ll say it again. The Blood Tone, T. You know, how the men are responding to your command decisions.”

“Can you just speak fuckin’ English for once?”

“Sure! Setting the blood tone’s the best way to keep your men in check. And, if I must say, that’s always been your primary weakness in the management of our clan.”

Terry, freshly showered and wearing only pink lace panties, pulled on a pair of fresh jeans. Angrier than he’d ever seen her, she wriggled into her jeans, so much so, that Andy felt she might rip the top of her jeans off.

“What the hell you talkin’ about?”

“Don’t act like we’ve never gone over this. Even before we became ‘official.’”

“Damn it, talk some sense!”

“You see how quickly the men… and Liam I might add, responded to my suggestion?”

“Yeah, so? The lazy pieces of shit!”

“No. C’mon, you know better. They just knew it was wrong, at that point to be spending any more time on that garbage in that summer heat. Human beings or not. La de da da. You gotta remember that sometimes, killing is just what it is. Killing. No grave digging or fancy ceremonials to act like it’s more that it was—”

“We’re not savages, Andy! I won’t have my son grow up thinking that being a savage is okay.”

“I agree. I mean it, T, I do. But remember that after a fresh kill of three men who were planning to come in and take what they wanted, well, taking time in the summer heat burying ’em don’t sit well with the men. Me neither. Never did. In fact, celebrating our killing is more like it. ”

“So, you planning on taking over now?”

Andy calmed, trying his best to communicate his perspective.

“C’mon, T, you know me better than that. I hope you do… I’m just trying to help you out when I think you might be going all ‘woman soft’ on the men of this clan.”

“So, you’re not pullin’ some bullshit move on me?”

“Never, T. We’re a team. I’m yours and I’ll back you up ninety-nine point ninety-nine percent of the time.”

“Huh.”

“But, you’d do even better if you took my advice once in awhile.”

Terry buttoned her jeans before edging closer to Andy. Zipping up, she leaned her head into his chest, looking up to study his eyes. Seeing his concern, she softened considerably. Terry’s breathing gradually slowed.

“Understood. Point taken.”

“Alright, that’s good.”

Terry gently lifted her hand, resting it on Andy’s bare chest. Absently, she twirled her finger in his chest hair.

“So, what might you advise, right now, smartshit?”

Slowly, Andy wrapped his arms around her bare back before he let them slip to rest upon her hips. He pulled her tighter and whispered.

“Well, I’m thinking we might have fifteen, maybe twenty minutes before dinner.”

“And?”

“I’d like to show you the new bruise I have after killing that fat man. Bastard packed a punch. Can’t believe how lucky he got.”

“Huh.”

“Maybe you can kiss it and make it all better.”

“You’re a sonofabitch, you know that?”

“Take off those damn jeans before you lose ’em permanently.”

“But, I just put them on.”

“Take ’em off.”

“No, you do it.”

“Yeah, I think I will.”

CHAPTER 5.12-A Connection Made

“That’s you they’re referencing on that paper, Mac.”

“Yeah, I’m seeing that, McLeod.”

Connor stared into the distance, thinking. By now, the entire crew had gathered around the porch steps.

“But, why?” asked Marty.

For a moment, no one responded.

“You have something they want, Connor Mac,” said Rhonda, softly.

“Or something they need to know about,” added McLeod. “Maybe some special military op that had something to do with H5N1?”

“No. Nothing like that, John. I don’t think. My job, the last four years before the Sickness was training men for Special Forces combat. I have nothing to do with it, H5N1, black ops or not.”

“Think on it, Connor Mac,” said BB.

“Don’t you think I’m doing that?” Connor abruptly stood, pacing in front of the porch steps.

“Copy that, Mac,” said Marty. Thinking hard on the ramifications of the president’s letter, he was unaware he had spoken aloud.

“You have something or some knowledge, that they want, Connor Mac, simple as that,” said Rhonda.

“Meaning?”

Before answering, Rhonda sought her husband’s vote of support. Roger nodded, since over the years, he’d come to rely on her perceptiveness; he’d always valued her ability to pinpoint the crux of any issue.

“Meaning, you have key knowledge or some special skills or ability that the existing President of the United States desperately wants. See, it’s obvious from the letter that they’re expending a great deal of effort trying to track your whereabouts and, by some serious persistence, somehow they figured out you were near Toledo.”

“How the hell could they do that, in this day and age?” asked Connor, “I just don’t understand it.”

“POC,” suggested McLeod.

“What?” asked Amanda.

“Point of contact?” asked Marty.

“Yeah,” confirmed McLeod, nodding.

“Makes sense, that’s the way they found him,” suggested BB, “no doubt.”

“What do you mean?” asked Rhonda.

John McLeod stepped off the porch, gently taking the letter from Connor’s hands. Glancing at it before responding, he was deep in thought. Seeing the interest in reviewing the letter, Amanda passed around the duplicate copies from her pocket. Jackson, Jason and Jude read the letter together.

“They tracked Mac by his human contacts, following his trail across the United States,” said John McLeod. “Wow, in thinking on that, it sounds like a helluva logistical feat… I can’t imagine the resources and brainpower that must be involved.”

Rhonda nodded and continued with his train of thought.

“I agree, John. And that’d explain the blunt paper tracking mechanism. It’s the best they could do, though, I can’t quite figure out how they might’ve even done that. Something in the air, most likely? As it stands, there’s no radio communication anymore, is there? There’s no electricity to speak of, right? Besides, who the hell’d they talk to? How? And, in any event, before that matters a hill of beans, we need to know about this existing president and the ‘why’ that they’re going to all the trouble.”

“Yeah,” muttered Connor, “Good questions, Rhonda.”

The crew sifted through the implications surrounding the change to the day’s events. Connor shook his head and stood.

“Damned if I can figure it out, guys. This is screwed up is what it is.”

“Me neither, Mac. That is, if you’ve truly have nothing to do with the Flu or no knowledge in what the hell happened,” said McLeod.

“I’m tellin’ ya, McLeod! I got nothing to do with this shit,” said Connor, exasperated.

“But, there’s something you have going on, Connor Mac. I know it. Why else would they go to all the trouble?” asked Rhonda, “How many of these did you find, Amanda?”

“Four so far,” interrupted Cody, proud of his discovery.

“I wonder how many we’d find? Across what dispersal area?” asked BB.

“Hmm,” said McLeod, thinking hard, “Dropped from above? Interesting thought…”

Connor turned toward Rhonda, continuing their conversation.

“Rhonda, please remind me to find out what the hell you did before the Sickness, would ya? And, yeah I can see your reasoning, but damn it, I have no clue why they’d be making the effort.”

“Think on it, Mac. C’mon, you’ll figured out why,” suggested McLeod. When no immediate solution was put forth, the crew began to disassemble, each lost in their interpretations of the strange letter’s impact. They knew at least some decision would be made once all avenues and options were fully explored. That is, until Amanda jumped off the porch railing demanding their attention.

“Hold on, guys! Hold up! I think I know why they’re coming after ya, Mac.”

“Snuff?”

Gathering around, the crew watched Amanda. She walked to Connor, slipping her arms around his neck, before hugging him fiercely. The crew waited. Turning to face them, she softly slid her hand across her belly.

“Everybody knows that I’m pregnant. So, I’m thinking they want Connor Mac, because he can still make babies.”

“You’re, right!” said McLeod. He immediately grasped the feasibility of Amanda’s crazy suggestion. Jason jumped into the conversation.

“Yeah! Now that you mention it, that would make some sense. That’s right! I’ve not seen any young kids running around the past four or five years. And, we’ve seen plenty of the country and tons of people in our travels, haven’t we, Dad? Remember? We even talked about that same thing a few months back.”

“Yeah, Jason, I remember… hmm.”

“Oh,” said Connor.

“You may have hit on something requiring consideration,” said McLeod.

Rhonda jumped in immediately.

“You know, I’ve wondered about that myself the past few years, never seeing a baby… or anything younger than when the Flu hit.”

“But, that means… umm, that means,” mumbled Connor.

Rhonda gently approached Connor, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder.

“Yeah,” said Rhonda, “Connor Mac, you think you can tell us a little bit about the last few women you’ve spent some time with during the past year or two?”

“Aw, no shit.”

CHAPTER 5.13-The Innocent School Girl Look

“I don’t trust him,” said Colonel Starkes, deep in thought.

Absently, she stared out the front doors of the Hall of Fame, standing at the escalators on the second floor.

“Care to elaborate, ma’am?”

It was early morning, September first, and seven days had passed since the dinner extravaganza put on at the Hilton. Presently, their daily breakfast was arriving up the entrance walkway delivered by a small, gas powered golf cart, and compliments of Phoenix. The slow, puttering of the golf cart engine had become a familiar sound at six o’clock each morning; something the men had grown quite accustomed to during the past week. From a distance of thirty feet or so, the colonel swore she smelled the cinnamon coming off the hot buns stored beneath the blanketed baskets. She walked down the escalators and through the main doors into the fresh air. Mouth watering in spite of herself, she made the effort to maintain a clear, objective analysis of the current circumstances.

“Are you seeing all this fuckin’ crap, Mike?”

Beside her, Major O’Malley took immediate note of the informal use of his name and atypical use of profanity, ignoring the breakfast wagon. The colonel had only used his first name a handful of times during the past few years. He shifted into high mental gear, alert and prepared.

“Ma’am? Care to elaborate?”

The major had come to recognize that now was probably one of those times when the colonel was expending a great deal of energy trying to refine military tactics or strategy. He knew she needed to express her convictions in the open air; it was times like these that he’d had learned to cherish, both for the sense of being her confidante, and for the intricate mentoring it gave him in the finer arts of military strategy.

“Yeah, major, I’ll fill you in, but only after sweet little Suzie there is finished doling out breakfast biscuits, flirting cute as hell.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Wow! What is it with men and the innocent school-girl look?”

The colonel shook her head in dismay. Major O’Malley knew no response was required and they both took to studying the effect the gorgeous nineteen-year-old, clad in a short plaid skirt and white blouse, had on the eager men gathering around the cart. Her giggling had the men smiling.

“Hmm,” said Major O’Malley.

“Go help ’em out, major. Though, I might suggest you keep an eye on Suzie and the subtle questions she keeps asking everyday about our tactical and operational status.”

“Sure thing.”

The colonel grabbed his arm lightly, stopping his stride, lowering her voice.

“And take note at how well she scans the grounds, the men, and their weapons. The woman’s a well-trained Nikon camera. Come get me when you’re done.”

“Is this why you’ve stood here every morning?” whispered Major O’Malley. He was beginning to change perspective on the morning meal. Smiling, Colonel Starkes politely waved at Suzie and purposefully ignored the major, before reentering the building. Twenty minutes later, Major O’Malley returned to the command post to find the colonel reviewing the early morning reconnaissance report prepared by the night patrol of Edgars and Rice. An hour before, he’d read the same nighttime activity report with the colonel, familiar with the contents. Careful not to interrupt her intense concentration, he sat in a nearby chair, waiting. Finally, the wait was unbearable.

“Ma’am?”

Thinking back on the report, he’d not found anything particularly disturbing, but he wondered if he’d missed something. The colonel spoke, her eyes not rising from the report.

“Rice says he sensed someone was in the ball bearing warehouse 200 clicks southeast.”

Major O’Malley sighed at the comment. Rice was known for ‘seeing things’ that were usually not there, though admittedly, in a few cases, his intuition had saved them an ambush or two through the years. Most often, it simply caused the major and his men to waste time searching for ghosts.

“Rice has been known to see a ghost or two, especially at night, ma’am.”

“I reassessed the windows of that warehouse again this morning.”

“When?” asked Major O’Malley. He sensed the colonel’s unease.

“Twenty minutes ago.”

“So?”

“C’mon. Follow me.”

All business, Colonel Starkes carried a huge pair of Zeiss binoculars, leading him to the rooftop. Exiting onto the roof, she nodded to Lieutenants Donnie Winters and Tim McDonald standing guard.

“Back again, ma’am? Something we should know about?” asked Lieutenant Winters.

“Not yet, lieutenant.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

The colonel walked a few feet with the major, before she stopped and turned. She studied Lieutenant McDonald.

“Oh, and Lieutenant McDonald?”

Tim McDonald stood straighter at the mention of his name. Though by far the youngest member of their unit, he was brought along for his uncanny sniper skills.

“Yes, ma’am?”

“I want you stay extra sharp this next week.”

“Yes, ma’am. I will.”

“Bring your ‘A’ game. Am I clear?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“That goes for you too, Donnie.”

“Always, ma’am.”

The colonel handed the binoculars to her second-in-command while the two lieutenants stared after the pair. The colonel and major settled on the southern corner of the roof near a non-functioning air conditioning unit.

“Take a gander, major.”

Colonel Starkes handed the binoculars to the major who scanned the three-story warehouse, seeing nothing unusual. Another scan complete, he lowered the binoculars.

“Yeah, so. Nothing’s out of the ordinary. No one’s there.”

“Top floors. See the window four across from the left? See the missing windowpane?”

Analyzing the building, he discovered the missing windowpane. He glanced at the colonel and felt her fierce stare. Quickly, she snatched the binoculars from his hands and returned to studying the warehouse. Concerned, the major wondered if the colonel was shifting into some level of abnormal paranoia. Perhaps, he should recommend that she pay better attention to her sleep regime. He knew, from several men guarding her room each night that she was not sleeping well, since settling in at the Hall of Fame.

“Yeah, so? There are at least thirty broken windows on that side of the building. You know we’ve gone and checked out that building twice in the past week on your orders. Last night was the third.”

“Take another look, major,” said Colonel Starkes, slapping the binoculars at his chest.

“Okay, ma’am.”

“That busted window’s new, major. I’ve kept track using the drawing right here in my pocket. That window was busted out for optimal viewing of this building last night, but with easy access to the internal stairwell should it be required to leave in a damn hurry.”

“Huh.”

“I’m tellin’ you that window was removed last night. Sergeant Rice was correct in sensing the presence of someone in that building.”

Immediately trusting the veracity, Major O’Malley reminded himself of the intense commitment the colonel had in ensuring their safety during their stay. What he’d thought of as, perhaps, a rising paranoia, he began to see as a finer assessment of new incoming data. That is, for those who paid attention to such. He chided himself severely for not providing better support. Clearly, he needed to get back into the game.

“Colonel, that view, with a good scope, would give Phoenix and this Cleveland bunch excellent access on intel. Hell, they might even be able to watch Nicole and CJ strolling around inside, right?”

“Agreed.”

“So, you’re thinking Phoenix is not Mr. Nice Guy, after all?”

Colonel Starkes took her time before responding. As a surprise, she smiled before speaking.

“He’s good, Mike. Real good. But, as my dad would say, the young man’s too big for his britches,”

“Meaning?”

“Meaning, he has some solid charisma and talent at subversion, persuasion, manipulation, strategy and control—you don’t control a Cleveland crowd such as this without it, but he’s not yet come across someone trained in the finer art of military strategy. Plus, Phoenix just doesn’t have the damn experience.”

“I’m not sure I’m following you, colonel.”

“The art of war, major. Everything he’s doing, thus far, can be interpreted on many levels. War and control is one of them. As it happens, the military mindset will always be my ‘default’ position, probably for the rest of my life. And, I must admit, I’m told I have some skills in the area.”

“Granted. So, what’s he doing?”

“I’m surprised, major, that you’re asking that question, given that you and Captain Daubney were the ones to suggest his likely response.”

“Suggest what?”

“Remember what you said about coming to Cleveland? Remember your and Daubney’s concerns?”

“Sure. That they might see you as… ah, something less than the president?”

“Right. And, Phoenix’s doing just that. I think he’s going after the woman and the power. But, in this case it’s not me. It’s… Nicole. Or, so he thinks.”

“Nicole?”

“I think the man’s sharp. Perhaps extraordinarily so, to have achieved so much control in so little time since the Sickness. That said, I think he’s managed to figure out that Nicole and CJ are the main reason we’re not sitting on our butts in Mt. Storm or DC right now.”

“Ma’am, you mean you think Phoenix knows about them and is planning on taking ’em from us at some point?”

“C’mon, major. The man’s has more on the ball than that.”

“He’s going to try to take us all down?”

“Bingo. Give the man a cigar!”

“Huh!”

Colonel Starkes smiled and touched the major gently on his sleeve.

“Major, Phoenix’s the type to take what he wants. He’s simply waiting for the right moment. And, he’s patient… I’ll give him that.”

Colonel Starkes laughed gently. “Luckily, he’s still slightly intimidated by me and wants to be sure he has the upper hand before making his move.”

Major O’Malley raised the binoculars for another view of the warehouse before weighing in with a comment. “You know, Suzie was asking how the men slept, where they slept, and if they needed any pillows or… maybe something… else to help ’em sleep. All innocent with some nice sexual undertones. She was flirting quite a bit on the subject, especially with Mickey, who’s quite infatuated with her.

“I’ll bet. He’d certainly be one to disarm.”

“You know, Mickey’s hardly talked about anything else since breakfast started comin’ compliments of Phoenix.”

“That’d be part of any disruptive strategy. Phoenix’s plan, major.”

“Colonel, if I may speak freely…”

“Cut the crap! You know better than to take that stance with me!”

Bristling with anger at himself, the major realized he’d been lulled into a false sense of security by Phoenix’s fine ministrations. Grumbling, he was pissed at his lapse in judgment.

“Okay, then! Can I ask why you’ve taken seven days to let me in on your interpretation of these events?”

Colonel Starkes grinned ear to ear before gently snatching the binoculars from his hands. The satisfaction on her face suggested she’d achieved a worthy objective.

“I know men, major.”

“What?”

“I said I know men. And, I know you especially. That’s why I depend on you so much.”

“So? You’re not tellin’ me anything—”

“And, I’ve found you, Major Mike O’Malley, do your best work when you’ve realized you’re just about to get severely and negatively fucked.”

Major O’Malley stared, shocked at her bluntness, but sensing her excitement and anticipation. With conviction, he knew he would not disappoint her.

“I’ll bury that fuckin’ prick bastard he tries to come at us.”

Satisfied, Colonel Starkes stood, turning to leave. Gently, she placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

“That’s where you need to be major. Please see to it.”

“Damn right I will… ma’am.”

CHAPTER 5.14-A Homemade Merlot

“So, Mac. What’s the plan?”

“C’mon, McLeod, sit down. Take a load off. What’s that?”

John settled onto the creaking patio chair in the gentle, afternoon sun. It was late August, a day since discovery of the president’s letter. He handed a bottle of wine to Connor for inspection.

“Found this one and ten others on a bottom shelf in the basement. Hidden behind some old knick-knacks and coffee cans. We missed it the first time through.”

Connor read the handwritten label.

“Merlot. A homemade merlot? Wow.”

“Yep. Made by a guy named Hugo Kingman. See here? Signed each label.”

“Huh. How about that.”

“Let’s hope the guy knew what the hell he was doing. Rhonda and Amanda already snatched up the rest of the batch. They’re planning on preparing a special meal tonight to go along with it.”

“Sounds good.”

“I just hope the wine doesn’t disappoint.”

“Yeah?”

“Damn right. BB and Marty snagged two fat turkeys this morning and Cody and Amanda brought in ten plump turtles ’bout an hour ago. And, from what I’m told, Roger makes a seriously delectable turtle soup. I expect dinner this evening will surpass expectations.”

“Good deal.”

“Right now most of our crew are out searching for soup vegetables while you’re sitting brooding here all by yourself.”

“I’m not brooding.”

“Suit yourself.”

McLeod placed two crystal wine glasses on the patio table, closer to Connor, tossing down a corkscrew. Understanding his role, Connor grabbed the corkscrew and slowly uncorked the wine, sniffing the cork.

“Smells right.”

“Well, that’s good to know. How about you pour some you insufferable prick?”

Grinning at the unusual use of profanity, Connor filled both glasses almost full, and McLeod reached and took one, raising it in toast.

“To the big unknown, Mac. May it keep our times interesting for at least a few more years.”

“I’ll drink to that.”

Sampling the wine, they were quite pleased with the taste. Together, they leisurely studied the farmhouse, tracking Amanda’s exit and her stroll fifty yards away toward the large pond and barn sixty yards out. Sensing their gaze, she waved and they waved back.

“There’s a big batch of scallions seventy-five feet off the back left corner of the barn, if you’re looking for any,” said Connor. His voice carried easily when he slipped into a command tone.

“Thanks!” yelled Amanda, veering slightly.

John and Connor sipped the wine, surprised at the fine quality.

“You a wine connoisseur, McLeod?”

“Not at all, you?”

“No, but this is good.”

“I have to agree. It is that.”

After acknowledging their find, they settled comfortably for what was obviously going to be more than a two-minute conversation. Eventually, Connor broke the comfortable silence.

“So you really think that’s it, John. This letter from the president is all about babies?”

“I dunno know. It’s a viable hypothesis until we can come up with a better one. But, I’ll admit, it does kinda fit.”

“Yeah, maybe. But, umm, that means I came through this thing different than you and the rest of the men? It means… oh, hell, that’s what I’m trying to figure out.”

Connor stared after Amanda, lost in thought. After a moment, McLeod spoke.

“Yeah, I imagine you’re going a mile a minute out here. How about you take a few more sips of that wine. Let’s talk on this.”

“Right. You be my second pair of eyes on this. My thinkin’s kinda screwed up on the whole damn thing.”

Connor drained his glass and McLeod did the same. Taking the bottle, McLeod refilled the glasses with a flourish.

“Your turn to toast, Mac.”

At that moment, Rhonda exited the house onto the back porch, striding with purpose to the gathered firewood stacked against the rail. She wore tight-fitting blue jeans and a stylish red blouse that caught the sunlight. Both men followed her graceful movements, as she bent to grab several pieces of firewood for the living room fireplace. Glancing their way, she stopped to smile and wave, before reentering the home.

“A toast to women, then, McLeod… there’s nothing better than a good woman.”

“I’ll drink to that.”

They sipped the wine until Cody passed close by.

“Mr. Connor Mac! My Daddy’s makin’ turtle soup for dinner!”

“Wow. Great.”

“Yep. You’ll love it. It’s my favorite.”

“I’m already hungry for it.”

A quick study, Cody sensed his presence was unwanted and decided to make himself scarce.

“Okay. Bye, now. Hi, Mr. McLeod.”

“Hi, Cody.”

Both men followed Cody’s path toward the barn, knowing he was probably keeping tabs on Amanda.

“He’s one smart kid, McLeod.”

“So I’ve noticed.”

“Make sure you take ’im under your wing during our travels.”

“I’ll do that.”

“I’m thinkin’ he has what it takes to survive in this day and age. And, you know, I want him to benefit from your knowledge and creative thought processes.”

“Okay. I plan on it, Mac. And, thanks for the back-handed compliment.”

“Hmm.”

Each partook of the wine, before Connor made his intentions known.

“We leave at first light. BB, Marty and Jason will take overwatch until lunch. Not sure how we’ll handle the horses in all this just yet. I’ll probably listen to your take on that. Anyways, we’ll switch teams after lunch. Have Snuff and Rhonda gather up the remaining food, dispersing it across all our packs. Have Jackson bring that small Weber grill; we’ll need it for the crew. I know it’ll be annoying to transport, but we’ll be grateful. And, I’m putting you in charge of making sure we load up on the spring water.”

“Okay. Sure thing.”

Connor took another deep sip of wine. A moment later, McLeod interceded. “Tell me what you’re thinking, Mac.”

Turning, he stared at McLeod and took a deep breath. “I want the entire team to convene after dinner to discuss our planned mission objectives as we head east. I want a clear execution plan to address our approach to Cleveland and this… new problem.”

“Okay.”

“My review of our current position puts us about 110 miles from Cleveland. Today’s August twenty-eighth and the letter suggests a deadline of September eight. How the hell did this President Starkes peg our potential arrival so tightly?”

“What do you mean?” asked McLeod.

“We found this letter only twelve days before our ‘expected’ arrival. The weathering effect on the actual letters can’t be but five, maybe ten days old at most. This morning, I found thirty-two more copies within a mile of Cody’s discovery in a fairly consistent north-south dispersal pattern. Not perfect mind you, but suggestive of a low-altitude drop, perhaps from a ’copter to canvas the area. And, if you can believe it, I think each one’s an original signature. Both sides.”

“A ’copter in the air? You think?”

“Yeah, that’s the only way I can make any sense of the dispersal. And, I do believe this President Starkes signed each one of ’em.”

“Oh.”

“I’m real tempted to find out how far south this canvassing goes. It would make a difference if it continued for ten miles, or a hundred. What about five hundred?”

“Yeah, I see your point; the length of the drop would determine the scope and accuracy of their search pattern.”

“Exactly.”

“Okay, and one might assume this leaflet drop was launched before a forward trajectory toward Cleveland and the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame. Follow me?”

“Yeah,” said McLeod.

“Which means they were backtracking me from west to east, my actual direction of travel.”

“Uh, huh.”

“But, I’m still thinking… it strikes me as damn near impossible that this new president, or whoever’s working with her, could pinpoint my position that accurately. Though, I admit, it damn sure indicates she’s had some pertinent knowledge on my whereabouts.”

“Maybe she’s been searching for years.”

“I considered that, but it makes no sense. Especially based on the fresh paper and Amanda’s ‘baby bullet’ theory everybody’s so fond of.”

“Why?”

“Well, ’cause I only returned to the States last year.”

“So?”

“Why would she be looking for me prior to that? Before last year, I was traveling in the Pacific Ocean, stuck in Japan, some other piss-ass islands, or fighting my way back from Australia before that.”

“Oh, that’s right.”

“To make sense of it, I’m thinking Nicole’s the one they found. It’s got to be…”

“She’s the one you mentioned was in San Francisco, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Why her… wait… because the president would need to know about a baby and the gestation period takes nine months. Yes! That’s an excellent point,” said McLeod. He smiled at the implications, thinking furiously.

“To me, that means… I have a kid in California.”

“Oh. Yeah. I understand, Mac. But stay with your thinking—”

“That’s where I keep getting hung up… that puts the kid at… what maybe two, maybe three months old.”

“Okay, but—”

“I keep thinking… shit, Nicole’s stuck out there with a kid trying to survive and I just left her.”

“From what you told me, the trust factor was gone. And, you certainly didn’t know she was pregnant when you left.”

“Yeah, I know, but—”

“C’mon, Mac, you know as well as I do that you made the right decision. She couldn’t be trusted, right? I think the idea of a new baby’s making you forget the world we live in. It’s a hard world, there’s no second chances.”

“Yeah—”

“But go on. Continue. What else are you thinking?”

“Finding Nicole would help the president’s predicament, John. I’ve gone back on all the conversations I had with Nicole. She probably has enough intel about me to help refine any search.”

“She knows where you’re going?”

“Well, not specifics, but if the president and her men had any access to my military record to go with it, and, had Nicole shared my habits and tendencies—”

“Such as?”

“I dunno. Like I keep a very low profile. I travel light. Avoid possible nuclear fallout. No horses like you and your men. No use of motorized equipment. No playing around in the larger population centers, general purpose and direction, you know shit like that—”

“Still, Mac, that’s an impressive logistical feat to have narrowed you to this general area.”

“I know! Tell me about it.”

“They woulda had to talk to someone else besides this Nicole.”

“Probably. But, I’ve had maybe less than twenty direct interactions with people during the past year. Granted, most were short duration, maybe a day or two. Most of ’em didn’t even know who I was let alone where I was going. And, I can’t begin to figure out who that might be. But, any of the other women I’d spent time with wouldn’t have produced any baby. I’m sure on that… Hell, like I said, before Amanda and after Nicole, there were only three other woman and…”

“Let’s just forget how Starkes did it and focus on what we plan to do about it once we’re there,” suggested McLeod.

“You mean at the Hall of Fame?”

“Yeah.”

Connor slugged back the last dregs of the second glass of wine, standing. It was obvious from his demeanor that the current conversation was coming to a close.

“If we’re going to do this, McLeod, it’s gonna have to be a team decision from the start.”

“Okay.”

“I’m not gonna drag this new crew into this kinda shit.”

“Makes sense. It’s a good way to test the cohesion, integrity and stress-tolerance of the new crew.”

“Mr. Psychology of War talking.”

John McLeod smiled. “Another back handed compliment?”

Connor walked around the table, handing his glass to McLeod. “I’m thinking you and I’ll make a damn good team, McLeod.”

“So do I, Mac.”

Nodding, Connor turned toward the barn. “Thanks for the wine. Good call on your approach. Be sure to do it again… and, thanks.”

“Welcome.”

Connor slowly started his walk toward the barn. After a few steps, he stopped. “We’ll need to cover twenty miles per day, minimum, to reach the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame before September eighth. We’re going have to be real careful and consistent now to assess the impact of radiation fallout as we near Cleveland. There’s several nuke plants nearby and we don’t want to be walking into a hot zone. Plus, we’ll be able to conduct a preemptive assessment.”

“Okay.”

“This is some crazy bat-shit,” said Connor, nearly out of range.

“That’s for sure,” mumbled John McLeod.

CHAPTER 5.15-Killington Makes His Mark

“I need to talk with you, Phoenix.”

“Come back in ’bout an hour, would ya, uncle? I’m almost through with breakfast.”

“Best not.”

Phoenix relaxed his grip on the slender hips of the scared young teen sitting on his lap. The serious expression of Larry Reed gave him pause in his fondling.

“Go on, then. Talk.”

“Private.”

Sighing audibly, Phoenix slipped the leather recliner footrest closed and slid the thirteen-year-old brunette from his lap. Raven hair disheveled and white blouse in disarray, the barefoot teenager stood and shook slightly in front of him, waiting for his next instruction. With a dismissive nod, Phoenix sent her away and she adjusted her short skirt as she bolted passed Larry in bare feet.

“Something’s supposed to happen here on September eighth.”

“Source?” asked Phoenix, instantly alert.

“Luke was able to sneak within thirty feet of the northeast perimeter guard posted last night.”

“Luke Killington or Grabel?”

“Killington.”

“Alright. A good man. Go on.”

“He heard that Colonel Starke’s expecting somebody September eighth.”

“No kidding? Reinforcements?”

“No, sounded like there’s just one guy coming. Luke thinks the guy’s name is something like Connor or Connor Mac.”

“One man?”

“Yep.”

“What? Was he separated from their unit before they came here?”

“Didn’t sound like it.”

“Get Luke. Bring him here.”

“Yep. He’s right outside, hold on.”

Larry Reed slipped the penthouse door open, waving Luke Killington in with a subtle nod. Once in the room, they walked together across the plush carpet to stand at the wall-to-wall windows. Already at the window and deep in thought, Phoenix lit a thin cigar, staring below at the rooftops of downtown Cleveland. Both men near him waited a half-minute for him to acknowledge their presence.

“Go ahead, Luke,” said Phoenix, “You have my full attention.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Start from the top. From the point when you heard the discussion.”

Luke was twenty-one and fiercely battle tested in seven bloody skirmishes he survived the past few years. Rail thin and wiry, he had an intensity that reminded you of a wolf who hadn’t found food for the past week. Point in fact, he was one of Larry’s infamous “Pride Brigade” that helped keep the city in line; was known to be a ferocious competitor in the annual Cleveland mixed martial arts combat games. And, he was the best of the human trackers they had. Phoenix had become quite impressed with the man the past year, so much so, that he was considering some way to assign much greater responsibility to test the man.

“Yes, sir. Sims and Marco, of Starkes’ unit, were covering the northeast guard post last night. Their usual overlap routes let ’em meet up three times an hour, always varying time and location. Kept at it most of the night. Good discipline, but once, at around three o’clock, they chatted for a bit.”

“Yeah?”

“Centered ’round a guy called ‘Connor’ or ‘Connor Mac’ and the fact that they’re waiting ’round for him and would he show.”

“They know him?” interrupted Phoenix.

“No. That’s what confused me, at first. It’s like they’re expectin’ him to show up like he was invited or somethin’. Said somethin’ about San Francisco, but I didn’t catch it all.”

“And?”

“And they said that they were wondering if Starkes was gonna decide to stay much longer if he didn’t show up on the eighth. That was the date they said. Said it twice.”

“September eighth.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Anything else?”

“Not much. But, Sims seemed impressed with the guy. Said he hoped this Connor Mac showed up ’cause he wanted to see ‘what such a bad ass is like in person’. But, Marco stepped in and said ‘not to believe everything you hear’ and they started talking about Cindy, Rachel, and Luanne down at the goods store and how they were… you know comparing notes.”

“Anything else?”

“Just that Edgars, the black-haired guy with the missing left ear… well, they thought he was distracted and ‘seriously looking to nail Suzie’, you know, Suzie Hoffman the…”

“That’s all, Luke?”

“Yep.”

“Okay then, Luke. I’m impressed. Good job.”

“Thank you.”

“Larry, see to it Luke is given an added 600 RCs this month.”

“Thank you, sir,” said Luke.

The generosity of Ration Credits was the equivalent of six months pay.

“That’d be all, Luke,” said Larry.

The watched the young man leave. Larry went to the wet bar, lifting the lid of a mahogany humidor resting on the granite countertop. Taking his time, he extracted a Royal Jamaican Buccaneer and, surprisingly, found it still moderately fresh. Waiting patiently for Phoenix, he lit it. He did not have to wait long.

“I’m impressed with Luke. He has an allure and ferocity that seeps out despite his best efforts to keep it hidden. He’s a hunter-killer all the way. Anyway, what’s your take on this new guy Luke’s talking about, uncle?”

Larry took his time before answering, choosing instead, to twirl the cigar in his hands. He slipped the cigar beneath his nose, appreciating the scent and his eyes followed the smoke trail towards the ceiling.

“Starkes has a man coming from out west and I’m thinking they picked the Hall of Fame as an easy, recognizable rendezvous.”

“One man?”

“Yeah, I’m thinking one man at this point,” said Larry Reed.

“Why? What for?”

“I dunno yet. He must have something they need.”

“Yeah, obviously, but from what Luke said, they were talking a ‘bad ass’. That can only mean they’re trying to add him to their current military strength,” said Phoenix.

“Maybe. Makes some sense that they might need all the help they can get—”

“Go on.”

“But, that don’t make total sense. Too much energy and effort. Don’t you agree?”

“Yeah, I do. Doesn’t fit with my current assessment. The way I see it, I’m pretty sure Starkes came out for that kid and that ghost image of a woman, Nicole. That’s my take,” said Phoenix.

Both men sat thinking; finally, Phoenix spoke.

“But, why the hell did they chose to sit here for the past two weeks waiting for this guy Connor Mac to show up?”

“Yeah, does seem kinda strange.”

“Strange is right. Man’s important somehow. But, there’s more to it, I’m sure.”

“Well you’re the big thinker, Phoenix. I’ll let you figure that one out.”

“You think Starkes is gonna try to take Cleveland?”

“Phoenix, no offense, truly, but if Colonel Starkes wanted to take this town, she’s certainly not going about it in any sensible way. Hell, she’s left herself practically wide open for counterassault for that matter.”

“Yeah, well remember what I said before, don’t underestimate Starkes. That Bitch probably knows her shit.”

“I agree.”

“You think we can take ’em down and grab this Nicole and her child… um, CJ is it? At the same time?”

“Who? Starkes?”

“Yeah, uncle… Starkes.”

Larry relit his fading cigar, taking a contemplative drag. He blew a deep cloud of blue smoke toward the windows, watching it cascade in waves against the glass before answering.

“Yeah, I guess that’s possible. I’ll have the men ready by Friday.”

“September sixth.”

“Correct.”

“What do you need from me to make it happen?”

“You wanna do it?”

“Yep.”

“Then just the green light… and, maybe a chit for each man for one night access to the Pound after the mission.”

“Okay, done. But, I’m thinking we wait another day. Take ’em down on the seventh, late evening around midnight.”

“Why wait until then?”

“I want to make sure nothing else is going down beforehand, understood? Keep the men sniffing around. Expand the perimeter. Toss out a 200 RC for the first man to locate this Connor Mac, if he does, in fact exist.”

“Sure, I will.”

“Remember, I need at least Colonel Starkes, Major O’Malley, Nicole, Shamus the helicopter guy, and the baby CJ alive. That’s non-negotiable. We clear?”

“Yeah.”

“And I want that ’copter real bad. Try to keep a few other men alive if you can. The rest are expendable.”

“I’ll make it happen.”

“Good. I want you to take some time to figure specifics and lay out your plans for me after lunch.”

“Sure thing,” said Larry Reed.

They stared out the windows at the city for a moment.

“Oh, and on your way out, see if you can find my new little virgin Mandy. I’ve not yet finished my breakfast with the little newbie… and I have a feeling—”

Phoenix stroked his crotch and he smiled.

“What kinda feeling?” asked Larry.

“I’ll be needing to keep my strength up the next few days before we send her on to the Pound. Go on. Get to it.”

Dismissed, Larry Reed moved toward the door.

“I’ll locate her, Phoenix. I’m sure she wouldn’t go far.”

“Good. And take one of the new young ones we just rounded up for yourself today, if you feel the need.”

“Thanks for the thought.”

“Rumor has it Ace and Jay are saving a feisty redhead of about eleven from that bunch nabbed near the lake. Heard she’s just for you.”

“I might just do that, nephew.”

CHAPTER 5.16-Women and Battle

Ryan approached the cottage deck with a small smile on his face. He ascended the three steps and stood at the picnic table where Andy, Terry and Liam were eating lunch. His favorite Remington twelve-gauge was held in his left hand and pointed away.

“We got guests, T,” said Ryan.

His widening grin was out of place amidst camouflage clothing, weapons, and face paint.

“Hey, bro,” said Ryan.

“Explain,” said Andy.

All business and fully alert, Andy stood with his Berretta 9mm unholstered and Terry beside him, eager for information. Taking stock, Terry scanned the nearby woods, her own .45 Kimber drawn and ready. Surprised, young Liam listened with rapt attention, left hand resting on the knife hilt at his thigh while his right slid away from his armpit and the Glock 17 tucked in tight.

“No imminent threat. Relax,” said Ryan, waving his hand in reassurance. “But, the great Mark Harmon’s coming down Dinner Bell Road with forty-one well-armed men.”

“Yeah?”

“Thought you’d want to know sooner than later, bro.”

“Thanks.”

“He’s got twenty on horseback, eleven Quads, and the rest in two working Humvees. The man’s so damn predictable. No scouts, spotters or snipers that I can find.”

“Damn,” said Terry, “What’s he want now?” She visibly relaxed, holstering her Kimber.

“C’mon, T.” said Ryan, “Why you always ask that? Especially when we’re this close to his fancy Nemacolin Woodlands Spa & Resort.”

“I dunno—”

“C’mon, for the fifth time, I’m tellin’ ya he wants to take our land and add it to his little kingdom.”

“Back off on Harmon, Ry,” said Andy; making it clear that Mark Harmon was off limits.

“Say what?”

“You heard me, brother. C’mon. Quite ridin’ ’im. He’s one of the good ones.”

“Yeah, well don’t be so sure.”

“Dammit, Ry! C’mon. Mark’s just coming to trade, like always… or, maybe, to give us some news.”

“Yeah, right.”

Ryan remained unconvinced of Mark Harmon’s intentions with the clan.

“Inform the perimeter not to shoot first and ask questions later.”

“Good idea,” said Ryan.

Taking his cue, Ryan grinned and strolled across the deck toward the stairs. He approached the deck steps and turned. He knew his brother had more to say.

“You think Harmon’s comin’ in hot? Is that your concern?”

“Nah, I don’t think so. Probably just the usual pesky crap.”

“Okay then, make sure we keep ’em back some. T and I’ll come out and meet ’em there.”

“Already set that up, bro.”

Ryan hesitated like he had more to say. Andy noticed.

“Anything else, Ry?”

“Yeah, I guess there is definitely one other matter. More of a personal nature.”

Ryan crossed the deck and returned to his brother, whispering in his ear. Andy straightened a bit at the news.

“You sure?”

“Yep. Not too much doubt.”

“Thanks for the heads up, little brother.”

“Just watchin’ out for my own,” said Ryan, disappearing silently into the woods.

“Liam, alert the clan about Mark’s visit.”

Terry promptly turned to Andy.

“What was that about?”

“Umm, not sure just yet. Might be a new player coming in with Mark.”

“And?”

“Let’s just see, okay?”

“Umm…”

“Trust me, T.”

“I do. What suggestions do you have?”

“Well, I must admit, Mark’s been kinda impatient this entire summer. Don’t you think? This’ll be, what, his sixth ‘personal’ visit in two months?”

“Yeah, so?”

“And, I know it must bug his ass that we still don’t need him for any of the neighborly ‘protection’ he’s so fond of providing to everybody sitting here in Fayette county.”

Andy rechecked his weapon, before slipping his Beretta into his belt holster.

“True. But Mark’s building quite an empire right in our backyard, Andy. Right now, I mean, he has what, a hundred fifty soldiers or maybe two hundred covering that resort? Probably another twenty-five he’s added since we last checked… you know, I’m wondering how long he’ll let us just sit here butting up tight against his eastern flank.”

Andy chuckled.

“What?”

“I love it when you talk military terms. Soldier strengths. Eastern flank, listen to you! I know I said it before, but I tell you again, I still don’t think we have to worry about Mark. Whether you and Ry believe it or not, he’s always a straight shooter, and, he’s very keen on this property being Mac’s to begin with. In fact, I’m sure he considers it hallowed ground.”

“Hmm,”

“I’m tellin’ ya, Con and Mark have some serious history, going back a long ways. Given that, that’ll hold him for a few more years, at least.”

“You sure on that?”

“Why do I have to keep reminding you guys of this fact?”

“Okay, but—why you so sure?”

“Well, ’cause he’s Mark, that’s why.”

“What the hell’s that supposed to mean?”

“Means what it is. Mark’s a builder, not a destroyer. That’s why everyone from the border towns in Maryland, West Virginia and the whole damn Fayette County are coming to him for answers. They know they can trust him. Like Connor did. Granted though, Mark does pretty much have a reputation that nothing he does is for free.”

“So why’s he keep pushing by personally? He must have better things to do.”

“Truthfully?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, I know one thing.”

Andy hesitated in speaking like he had a secret he would not reveal.

“C’mon! What?”

“Hah. I think he’ll be real disappointed that you became involved with a man below your station, T.”

Terry tucked a stray hair behind her ear, but did grin at the thought. She turned toward the cottage entrance only to discover Kevin’s interest in their conversation. Giving him a quick nod, he reentered the cottage to attend to other important matters.

“Men,” mumbled Terry, frustrated and shaking her head.

“What?” asked Andy.

“Always reducing everything down to a battle over a woman.”

Smoothly, Andy slipped behind her, wrapping his arms around her shoulders. Immersing himself in the sweet smell of the hair at the crook of her neck, he took a few seconds before responding.

“But, T, what else is there?”

CHAPTER 5.17-Making Babies

“Amanda, was Mr. Connor Mac mad at me this morning?”

“Nah, he’s just focused, Cody. He’s focused on the Cleveland mission.”

“Yeah?”

“A huh. But, I’ll tell you… you don’t want to ever see him pissed.”

“No.”

“Unless he’s on your side, I guess.”

“Yeah. I saw that when he took out those guys on my momma.”

“No, that was Mac comin’ in careful and methodical and having… um… fun. You’ve never seen him mad.”

“Oh.”

Continuing their steady progress on the small, rarely used deer path, they moved together in tandem. Amanda tread carefully on the soft forest floor a hundred yards to the south of the ribbon of Interstate 80. She took a pleasurable moment to smile at Cody and his innocence. Though at the same time, she subconsciously swept the terrain, keeping an eye for any movement near the abandoned highway vehicles that often served as ambush points for less suspecting travelers. Everywhere, the obligatory brown rats rummaged in and around the vehicles scrounging for that last morsel of greasy processed food left over from the devastation.

“I hate them damn rats,” said Cody. He scanned the Interstate, seeing the large bunch of noisy rats gathered near a blue truck.

“Me, too.”

Confidant that BB, Marty as well as Jason on horseback were in overwatch and covering the position of the unit; and that Connor and Roger were on point, Amanda still found it unacceptable to let her guard down. Burned into her psyche, the hard lessons she’d learned in Kansas remained forever fresh; she knew she would never place herself in such a despicable and vulnerable position again. And, she knew Connor demanded extreme vigilance during any travel into unfamiliar territory; she planned never to disappoint him.

“It’s pretty here,” said Cody.

Studying Cody further, she liked how he moved beside her. Perhaps a bit careless with his feet, at times, and not so quiet when excited, but even so, there was a natural woods craftiness that would blossom into true forest mastery.

“It is. It’s very pretty.”

Amanda considered the rest of their squad, each keeping sensibly close and within the established defensive perimeter as they mirrored I-80 on their easterly trek toward the I-90 corridor and, eventually, Cleveland. The new crewmembers were a good addition, given the limited supply of qualified people and the current survival circumstances. Indeed, Rhonda, walking in the company of McLeod, was a particular surprise, as she moved like a hungry wolf hunting prey, yet still took time to snatch up the occasional wild mushrooms or other edible plants that might make it into the dinner pot that evening. Jackson, she noticed, moved with an enviable covertness well beyond her own skills and she wondered if BB and Jason were better or worse. Jackson would be hard to beat despite bringing along both his and McLeod’s horse on foot. Always, Jackson moved smoothly and she was often surprised to find him ahead of where her ears expected him to be. But, it was too early to tell about BB and Jason. Though, from Marty’s take, BB was the true “ghost” of their outfit, even suggesting he had the ability to run circles around Connor.

“Keep an eye out,” said Amanda.

“I am.”

“Good.”

Though the pace was hard, they’d made good time since they set off August twenty-ninth on the ‘Cleveland Mission’ as everyone now called it. And, today, September fourth, meant they were fast approaching the outskirts of the city with plans to stop this evening for final approach, reconnaissance, and clearly assigned execution tactics.

“Amanda?” whispered Cody, sensing her solitude, yet hesitant to interrupt.

He did so anyway.

“Yeah?”

“The president wants Mr. Mac ’cause he can make babies?”

Reflexively, Amanda’s left hand slid to her belly and she thought of the tiny life it held. A warm wash of pleasure nearly overtook her before she spoke.

“Might be the reason, Cody. We’ll hafta see.”

“Okay.”

Seemingly satisfied with the answer, they walked together for a while listening to the noises of the forest.

“Amanda?”

“Yeah?”

“Do you think I can make babies?”

CHAPTER 5.18-A Spider

“Mr. Harmon, what a pleasure!” said Terry.

Standing with Andy in the middle of Dinner Bell Road near the second perimeter line, they greeted Mark Harmon and his new arrivals like long lost guests late for dinner.

“Terry! Great to see you again!” said Mark Harmon.

His genuine pleasure brought a pink blush to his pale face and his crystal blue eyes brightened. Slowing to stop his horse on the two-lane blacktop, he smiled.

“And, c’mon, you know better than that! How many times do I have to ask? Please call me Mark.”

“Oh, right, sorry.”

“Andy.”

“Mark.”

Each nodded in greeting, before Terry jumped into the fray.

“What brings you here this lovely summer day?”

Riding in the center of nineteen, well-armed men on horseback, Mark and his men were an imposing sight, each clearly experienced in horsemanship. Mark, himself, was a big man, burly and good-looking in a ‘mountain man’ way, but with a well-trimmed red beard and perfect white teeth. Easily, his natural charisma overshadowed the other riders, though a few of the horses they rode were impressive enough to warrant a strong glance or two.

“Oh, I dunno. Just needed to ride for a bit.”

Calming the beautiful palomino beneath him, Mark made subtle adjustments to his seat and shifted toward Terry and Andy. Whether in deference or training, the men spread out across the road to give them room and protection.

“That right?” asked Terry, smiling.

“Yeah.”

One muscular man, wearing a black patch across his left eye, stayed put, never separated from behind Mark by more than ten feet. Coming across as stern and unyielding, the man had a thin facial scar on his left side from chin to eye. White and jagged, the scar stood out against the eye patch. Confidently, he scrutinized the horsemen separating to his apparent satisfaction. That done, he used hand signals to instruct the Quads to split into two teams, taking up protective detail fifty feet down the road. At the man’s further signal, the remainder of men covered their flank and the two Humvees disgorged men to disperse silently several yards into the surrounding woods.

“Lotta men for a neighborly stroll down Route 40, Mark,” suggested Andy. He studied the dispersal of men, interested.

“Yeah, well—”

“Something we should know about?”

“No. No, I’ve recently been told I need to be more cautious on my trips out of Nemacolin.”

“I see.”

“Can’t ride alone anymore. Need a ‘protective detail’ so I’m told.”

Watching the action, Andy took a special interest in the one-eyed man. He was a new, first time addition to the equation and was efficient, concise and in command of the men. Before any further pleasantries continued, Andy interrupted.

“Who’s the new guy, Mark? I’m thinking I might know him.” Andy gestured at the one-eyed man.

“Who? Oh, you mean, Spider?”

“That his name?”

“No. His name’s William Parker. He’s new, came ’bout a month ago—”

“Call me Spider,” said the deep, baritone voice.

“Call me Spider,” said Andy. He kept his voice just as deep in mocking imitation, but with an unimpressed tone.

Terry caught the tight tension in Andy’s shoulders and slight change in stance.

“Where you come from, Spider?” asked Andy.

The question was none too friendly. Confused by Andy’s behavior, but sensing the harsh tone, Mark intervened, dragging his eyes from Terry and the curves of her breasts.

“Spider’s military, Andy,” said Mark, “He’s Army Ranger. Served in Iraq and Afghanistan, three tours.”

“That right?”

“Yep. He was a captain up for promotion before the bird flu hit everywhere.”

“I see.”

“Right. And, he’s pretty much taken control since he showed up last month.”

“How ’bout that.”

“Don’t hear much complaining from the men under his command.”

“That right?” asked Andy, unconvinced.

Protectively, he stepped in front of Terry.

“How ’bout you?” asked Spider with interest, “Seen any action?”

Andy laughed at the man’s intensity, taking his time to respond.

“Been there, done that, got the T-shirt.”

“Some hotshot, huh?” Spider took an instant dislike to Andy. The feeling was, apparently mutual.

“Yep. Seems I managed to keep both eyes when I left that sandbox, too.”

“Andy!” said Terry.

CHAPTER 5.19-Sneaking into Cleveland

“Mac and Roger say to gather at the barn up ahead. Hidden defensive positions for cover,” said John McLeod.

“Yeah?” asked Amanda.

Rhonda, McLeod and the others gathered around BB, Jackson and Jason as they sat atop their horses. Marty materialized out of nowhere, returning from scouting duty.

“What else is going on, Marty?” asked McLeod.

“A scouting party’s coming our way. Be here in about twenty.”

“How big? How organized?” asked Amanda.

The rest of the crew had the same thoughts and waited for his response.

“Two squads. Eight each. Well trained. Well armed. Mac says they move with some experience.”

“Damn,” said McLeod.

“Yep, Mac says we need to avoid discovery at all costs at this juncture. If that fails, the entire Cleveland scouting crew needs to be… suitably detained or eliminated.”

“Let’s move it, then! Cody you’re with me,” said Amanda.

“Jackson, Jason and BB, take the horses back aways and cover. You know the drill,” said McLeod, “Jude, you’re with me.”

“Right.”

The three men took off with the five horses. The rest of the team approached a semi-standing barn, on a slight elevation fifty yards east of a dirt road and run-down farmhouse. Connor and Roger showed up a few minutes later. Entering the barn, Connor detected no evidence of his crew’s arrival or their rather hasty preparations. Standing in the middle of the barn, he spoke to the empty space. Beside him, Roger rechecked his shotgun out of habit.

“Excellent! But, remember that whoever touched the barn door shifted the dirt ten inches to indicate fresh activity. Other than that, your positions are unencumbered by evidence.”

“Crap!”

“Cody, I expect that’s you in the hayloft, hopefully with Snuff taking care of you.”

“Yeah.”

“No harm done, son. Stay frosty.”

Connor replaced the dislodged soil and scraps of hay into their original position.

“As you might expect, this is the first indication of scout recon we’ve found as we approach. I figure we’re ’bout ten miles out and I expect this is the scouting team attached to the second, maybe third perimeter guard. If at all possible, I’d like us to slip past the scrutiny of these men and then clip onto them during their return trip. Any questions?”

There were none.

“I noticed BB, Jackson and Jason have slipped back west to avoid any tracking of the animals. They’ll serve as a reserve force from that old ravine with the two tumbled cars in it. They’ll be on channel six, if needed. Let’s hope this all works out as planned and we don’t need ’em. If not, well… you all know what to do.”

Roger and Connor slipped out of the barn and disappeared into the fields to wait.

CHAPTER 5.20-Defining an Enemy

“Phoenix’s men are acting different, colonel.”

“How so, major?”

“I dunno. It’s subtle, but, I’d say they’re trying to ‘objectify’ us, you know? Kinda reclassify us as enemy combatants or something.”

“Hmmm.”

“I’m figuring they must’ve had a recent change in standing orders.”

“And you base this on what?” asked Colonel Starkes.

Sitting side-by-side atop the Hall of Fame rooftop, they stared at the front entrance. The sun cast long rays sideways providing exceptional clarity for a broad view of the city. A pack of wild dogs ran in the distance, quite large. Hunters pursued them.

“Communication levels, eye contact, reduction in interpersonal contact, and their restrained, yet increased covert surveillance.”

“Hah! Are you saying something’s about to go down?”

“Dunno about that, but something is happening I can’t quite put my finger on.”

“You think Phoenix’s showing his true colors?”

“Not sure.”

“Today’s September seventh, right?”

“Yep.”

“Must be it… they overheard someone talking.”

“You think, ma’am?”

“They know we’re sitting here on our fat asses waiting for this Colonel MacMillen until tomorrow.”

“You sure?”

“Makes sense. I felt the change, too. Shamus commented on it yesterday.”

“Yeah, I know. So… what’re your plans?”

“Prep the bird like every night. Let everyone know we’re leaving at first light and to be especially prepared for an assault tonight.”

“I’ll prepare the men. And… CJ and Nicole.”

“Make it happen.”

SECTION 6: The Attack

CHAPTER 6.1-Midnight Looms

“We attack at midnight, Phoenix.”

“Make sure you stick with your plan, uncle. It’s a good one.”

“Thank you. The men are ready. We’re at full capacity. I’ve listed 620 men active with reserves on call, if needed. That includes our cavalry, which is at full strength and 240 horsemen strong. They’ll stay out of the main fighting force tonight, but are available to catch any escapees from the surprise assault. I have five Pride Brigades set up with forty men apiece like we put in place two weeks ago. I think that’s working nicely. They’re in good fightin’ spirit and work well as coordinated units.”

“They are a hungry and violent bunch.”

“Yes, sir. For tonight, our 120-DPs (driver/passenger pairs) we usually use for the pickups will assist in the attack on foot for now. More in a secondary assist capacity since there’s no need for the vehicles. These men will compliment the five Pride Brigades. Luke Killington is heading up the twenty hunter/trackers and has asked that they be first in on the assault. I’ve authorized that request to see how he does.”

“Good idea. Luke’s been making quite an impression on the men.”

“That’s true.”

“I know it’s true. I said it.”

“Yep,” said Larry Reed, making a concerted effort to ignore the petulant remark.

“Anything else I need to know, Uncle?”

“No, I don’t think so.”

“Okay. Make sure you keep commanders Reggie, Swan and Bundy under wraps once the killing starts. Those Berserkers need a tight leash, you hear me?”

“Sure. I agree.”

“Assign Kaiden to keep them under wraps during the assault. He’s probably the only one they’ll listen to anyway. I told you who better live through this on Starke’s end.”

“Yeah, don’t worry. Nothing will go wrong.”

“Famous last words. Ever study Patton?”

“Who?”

“Never mind. Just don’t go fucking things up at this point,” said Phoenix. He lit a cigar, envisioning the assault.

“Have some faith.”

“Faith is in short supply, nowadays. Especially since all the faithful I knew started dropping dead at my feet when that bird shit came down.”

CHAPTER 6.2-Low and Quiet

“They passed us, Mr. Connor Mac. Didn’t even know we were here!”

“Excellent.”

“Why didn’t they check out the barn?”

“Cody, they probably check this barn nine times outta ten. Today, it seemed, they’re more focused on what’s going on in town, I think.”

“Yeah! I heard one of the guys say something about President Starkes,” said Rhonda.

“Heard that too, must mean she’s really there waiting for you,” said Amanda.

“Ah, huh.”

“Surprised how much chatter was going on with those guys,” said McLeod.

Roger agreed with a small grunt.

“You’re right,” said Connor.

“So, what we want to do now?” asked Marty.

“We wait until they pass us on their return trip in a few hours and follow ’em back into town. Let’s hope, Cody, they don’t decide to deep check the barn on the way in.”

“You think they’ll check?”

“Probably. At least a cursory run through. Anyone with any sense would.”

“Oh.”

“So stay low and hide. Locked and loaded.”

“If they don’t and we’re clear, then what, Mac?” asked Roger.

“I guess we find us our new president and see what’s what.”

“Copy that,” said Rhonda.

Everyone smiled at her spot-on impression of Marty.

“Not bad,” suggested Amanda. Marty basked in the extra attention.

“In the meantime, everybody grab a quick meal.”

CHAPTER 6.3-A View from Afar

John McLeod sat atop a piece of broken farm machinery until Connor drew near. At his arrival, McLeod handed the binoculars to Connor and they continued to take in the beautiful city. After a moment, Connor turned to McLeod.

“Every farm we see is well-organized and productive.”

“Yeah, they’re well-managed. A slew of ’em.”

“They sure are. There are plenty of horses at those two farms. Some livestock, too.”

“I know. I did see a few pigs if you can believe it,” said John.

“Pigs? No kidding?”

“Yeah.”

“Damn good to hear. Thought bacon was a thing of the past.”

“I agree. And, the farms are very well cared for. Even the roads around here are in decent repair.”

“Kinda risky setting up shop in Cleveland, though. Nuclear plants are on both sides, but aways out. And, though the wind patterns probably keep it safe… I dunno.”

“I’ve been thinking about that. Maybe they have some people that kept those plants from melting down? Maybe they did some containment?”

“Sure. It’s possible. But what are the chances of that?”

“Well, what are the chances you’d meet up with a professor who trained the military on the psychology of war? That’s some pretty narrow niche, huh?”

“I see your point.”

“I’m just suggesting stranger things have happened since the Sickness.”

“Hmm…”

“Hey Mac, I was thinking earlier. So, okay, based on all this what do you think? Im wondering if we have a real serious land boss in the area?”

“Go on… continue John, what’s your psych read on Cleveland?”

“Wow. My psych read? Ah, there’s the high quality scouting parties, the productive farms, the cleanliness, well-maintained roads, and plenty of horses. It speaks volumes that somebody’s definitely running a tight ship here.”

“Agreed.”

“They probably have a decent supply of men and some good weapons to go with it all. But, I don’t see anything motorized. Not yet. At least not this far out.”

“President Starkes responsible?”

“Nah. For some reason, I’m thinking she’s not in control here.”

“No?”

“Doesn’t quite add up to that. This is probably simply an improvised rendezvous point for her. Call it a gut reaction.”

“I see.”

“But, I dunno, maybe the Cleveland boss is someone who reports to her. Someone she knows and trusts.”

“Maybe.”

“What do you wanna do, Mac? Send in a scouting team?”

“Yep. And, from here on out, instruct everyone to stay tight and close. Make sure they work solid. Except for Jackson, Jason, and BB, obviously, and the horses we’re keeping in reserve.”

“Okay. So, where’s this Rock and Roll Hall of Fame? I see several structures just past those Westside farms. It’s near the lake, right?”

“Yeah, I think so. That what Roger said. Bring him over here, he knows the area,” said Connor.

“Okay.”

“Instruct the team to settle in. After that, the next two hours will be through territory designated full hostile and active. Best stealth behavior is expected from all.”

Connor pulled a small-sized jar from his pack.

“Here, give this to Rog. Make sure everyone uses some face paint. He’ll know how to apply it.

“Okay, good idea. Facial recognition by the enemy is such a natural factor in environmental surveillance ” said McLeod.

“Ahh, yeah John, you’re right.”

John blushed slightly. “Oh, sorry about stating the obvious—”

“Nah, that’s fine John. And keep in mind that the remainder of our travel to primary target will be at night. Full scout prep with night goggles for both Marty and Amanda.”

Connor pulled two pair of military-grade goggles from his pack.

“Give ’em these. They’ll know how to use ’em.”

“Wow. Night vision. Okay. I’ll bring Roger up.”

A minute later, Roger eased up with McLeod to sit beside Connor. Settling in, Roger pointed.

“Sir.”

“Rog.”

“The Hall of Fame is over that way. It’s a glass pyramid that’s attached onto a piece of shit white brick building.”

“Yeah?”

“It has a roundish section off to the side and joined to it that would be closer to us. That portion is sittin’ on a fat pillar.”

“Okay?”

“That’s supposed to represent a music album turntable. You see?”

“Yeah, I guess.”

“That’s the building we’re aiming for though.”

“Okay, Rog, thanks. Anyway, would you say it’s about a half mile northeast?”

“Yep.”

“It butts up against the lake, correct?”

“Correct, sir.”

Connor checked both compass and watch before he eyed the fast-setting sun. Not yet satisfied, he needed more information.

“What’s the inside like? Remember any of it?”

“Some. You come in the main open entrance area and there are these two huge escalators that take you up to the second floor. From what I remember, there are seven floors total. The first to the fifth were mostly exhibit stuff and crap like that. The third level’s where most of the stuff was and had all the names of the people who were ah… what’s the word… inducted?”

“If you were President Starkes, where would you set up command post?”

“I dunno. Maybe the second floor, guarding the escalators. Maybe the seventh, the top floor.”

“Okay then. I’d like us to slide past this next farm before sunset.”

“Yeah.”

“But based on the activity there, I’m thinking we’ll probably need to wait.”

“Nah, let’s do it. Let’s push passed,” said Roger.

Marty and Amanda approached, overhearing the discussion.

“We’ll go out in advance, Mac,” said Marty, “Amanda and I.”

Connor gave this some thought.

“Sounds like a plan. McLeod, let’s slide the rest of the team to the red-bricked building just north of that farm. See what’s going on there.”

“Okay.”

“It looks like an old factory. If we can sneak into it. We’ll recon from there if it’s not protected.”

“Hmmm… I dunno,” said McLeod.

“I feel you… if we were guarding this farm, we’d have that pretty well sealed off from intrusion.”

“Well, yeah—”

“Since it’s a direct assault point into the farm complex.”

“Exactly.”

“Let’s do it anyway, see what happens.”

“Your call.”

After an hour of slow, cautious travel, they reached the old factory while darkness settled around them. Cody was excited at all the new horses nearby. His father and McLeod recently agreed he might ‘keep an eye out’ for one.

“Okay,” said McLeod, “what do you want to do with BB, Jackson, Jason and the horses? Can’t leave them hanging back too far.”

“No, we can’t.”

Connor reached for the radio on his hip.

“Big Eye to BB you copy?”

“Copy, Big Eye.”

By prearranged code, Connor provided current position and detailed directions to the Hall of Fame.

“If shit goes bad, we’ll need you to meet up with us east of Cleveland, slightly south at… ah, just east of Youngstown.”

“Understood, Big Eye.”

“It’ll take ’bout seventy miles to get there. There’s a big steel mill there. Used to be. Check in at Furnace #1. We meet there as a final rendezvous if we get separated.”

“Understood, over.”

“It’s probably a good two or three days travel to get there. Maybe a bit less on horse, over.”

“Confirmed. Rendezvous in Youngstown, steel mill, Furnace # 1. Over.”

“Correct. I want some distance if things go south. We’ll wait five days once we get there. In the meantime, we’re keeping you as full reserve during our entry into the city. Big Eye out.”

“BB, copy and out.”

Connor turned to McLeod, who had raised an eyebrow in concern.

“What?”

“Okay, Mac. I think I know where Youngstown is, but why not closer? Why are we going seventy miles out for a primary rendezvous?”

“Dunno… feel we might need some space if things go wrong.”

“Man, that’s a lotta space. Don’t make much sense.”

“I know. It sounds a bit weird, McLeod, but trust me. It’s fitting in with my way of thinking right now, so I must be seeing something in the equation.”

“What, like subconsciously or are you saying you’re a damn psychic?”

“Nah. Nothing like that. It’s more like battle plans are drawn up in my head by some stranger and I see countless event flows that might, I say might, occur.”

“Like a sixth sense?”

“No, you’re the psychologist, haven’t you ever listened to your gut or subconscious?”

“All the time, Connor Mac.”

“Okay then, let’s call it that for now.”

“Will do.”

“In the meantime, the rest of the crew needs to run tight. Silent running. Full stealth.”

“I’ll remind them.”

“Make it real clear no mistakes or they’ll answer to the team for their failures… and it won’t be pretty.”

“Okay,” said McLeod. “Is it your plan to see this President Starkes tonight?”

“No, she wants us there tomorrow on the eighth. That’s when we show up.”

“You gonna go through with it?”

“What choice do I have, McLeod?”

“I dunno. Like I said before. Maybe you didn’t see the little leaflets, now did you?”

“Would you ignore it?”

“Nah. The whole thing seems strange is all.”

“Tell me about it. I can’t wait to meet this Starkes.”

“Yeah.”

“She’s invested heavily in resources and strategy to do this in today’s shattered world. That is, if a President of the United States still exists.”

“I dunno, Mac. Makes no sense that someone, some team, probably with at least one operating ’copter, would invest that much energy into finding you and not be the president or someone speaking for the president”

“I hear that. Does seem like an enormous commitment on their part. Damn, I wish I had more proof.”

“You know, it’s the same for the rest of the crew. They can’t wait to meet her.”

“Tell ’em we move from the factory to that three-story warehouse southeast of the Hall of Fame across Highway #2. We’ll do this at midnight on the nose. We’ll have Snuff and Surf Boy set up a recon post in the factory two hours prior. In the meantime, let’s see what we can discover from their scouting.”

“Alright.”

“Radio out and tell both of ’em to provide sit-rep status on the AO when feasible.”

“AO?”

“Sorry John. Area of Operation. Sometimes I forget you were a civilian.”

“Okay. Got it. Doing it now,” said McLeod.

CHAPTER 6.4-Imminent Threat

“Big Eye, Surf Boy here, you copy?”

“I copy, go,” said Connor.

“The top floor, white-bricked, back section of the Hall of Fame is the CP for some well-organized military team, possibly POTUS, over,” whispered Marty across the radio. He swung his riflescope slowly to the left one more time before continuing.

“Roger that assessment. Over.”

“I see six men on the top floor of the glass pyramid structure entering and exiting an open door into the brick building. Well organized. Competent. Over.”

“Continue with your read, Surf Boy. Over.”

“Affirmative. And, if you can believe it, there’s a damn H-92 Superhawk on a circular platform next to the brick structure. A second floor causeway connects it. The Superhawk fits with what you suggested during strategy sessions. Has a definite payload, over.”

“Yeah? I like it. What else, over?”

“Well, I see the Presidential Seal on the side, big as day. We have Marine One over there. Over.”

“Flight ready?”

“It appears operational. And, what a pretty sight that ’copter is, over.”

“Roger that.”

“The bird itself is under heavy guard by five armed men that I can spot. Over.”

“Continue. What else? Over.”

“Three snipers in place atop the main roof structure attached to the pyramid. They’re definitely scoping the tactical area below, including this warehouse. Over.”

“Elevated surveillance?”

“Affirmative. Snuff and I had some difficulty setting up—only with some serious luck. Over.”

“Understood. Over.”

“I have a small problem to report here, over.”

“Go.”

“I… ah, slipped on a piece of metal and went down… hard. On my right knee, over.”

“You okay?”

“I’ll live. Provided Snuff quits with the laughing. The problem is, I think I bruised the kneecap or meniscus, something like that, over.”

“You mobile? Over.”

“Some. Swollen pretty bad, dammit! But, don’t worry. I can do what it takes, over.”

“Never in doubt, Surf Boy. Copy that.”

“Just wanted you to know it might take a second or so off my one hundred yard dash, over.”

“Understood. Would you suggest POTUS’s aggressive vigilance is elevated more than your typical experience? Over.”

“Affirmative. I’d say there’s a lot more men on guard than necessary for any standard security protocol. Over.”

“You think that’s POTUS waiting for us?”

“Present assessment leans in that direction, yeah. Over.”

“Understood. Anything else? Over.”

The communication went silent for a moment. Both sides considered the tactical status.

“Big Eye, it took an extra thirty minutes to settle in to our nest on the third floor here. We were delayed a half-hour! Don’t like it. The place over there’s too well guarded. Over.”

“Glad you’re extra cautious, over.”

“Not extra cautious… just had to use every trick I know not to get scoped by the roof snipers. They’re good. Excellent cross-coverage, overlapping. Don’t want a bullet in my back. Over.”

“Roger that. Switch to Beta.”

“Acknowledged.”

Connor switched to channel eleven as a standard precaution. In seconds, Marty picked up where he’d left off.

“I dunno, this seems big. Over.”

“Big? How so?”

“There’s a hyper vigilance hitting’ my gut hard, over.”

“Continue… extrapolate.”

“Seems, to me, like that team in the Hall of Fame, damn, maybe it is POTUS, might be expecting something tonight, maybe even from this warehouse. Over.”

“Go on.”

“They’re alert ten-fold, Mac. Like they’re expecting some shit to go down.”

“Go on. Speculate. Over.”

“This can’t be the usual security level, too much manpower for such a limited team. Be too hard to maintain day-in and day-out, over.”

“Like what? Again, speculate. Over.”

“We’re gonna have to be extra careful here… I’m thinkin’ we might have to go in unarmed and advertised to see this POTUS. These guys have a nice, defensible set up. In fact, it’s a pretty sight if you don’t mind me saying. Over.”

“Define tactical status in more detail… over.”

“Lake to their backs. Open space killing ground out front… and mostly on both sides. Good visual fields ’cept the hard angle directly beneath the building. The Superhawk’s on an actual raised platform, well guarded by five men from any direct ground attack. And through the windows, I see another five armed men making staggered, non-patterned rounds within the glass pyramid structure.”

“You sure, five on active rounds inside? Over.”

“Yeah, at least five and they’re good, too. Steady, staggered movements. Can’t hold a true bead on any one of them for more than a sec, over.”

Marty clicked off. He enjoyed the radio, pleased to have it. Surprisingly, he experienced a certain calm when it rested in his hand; the radio was an extension of his prior military life.

“Nice recon, Surf Boy. That’s why we pay you the big bucks. How’re the NVG by the way? Over.”

“Hell yeah! I can see like its high noon. Over.”

“Good. Save the batteries if you can, over.”

“I will.”

“You can thank the Aussie’s when they become a country again.”

“Copy that. How’d you end up with ’em?”

“Long story. But, let me say, the Aussies were big on nighttime assaults hitting hard targets. I’ll fill you in. When can the team advance? Over.”

The inquiry met no response. Connor and the team nearby waited, listening. After a few seconds, they heard a double squelch.

“Someone’s near,” said McLeod, “and Marty’s keeping quiet.”

Connor rolled his eyes. Sometimes, McLeod was such a civilian. “You think?”

Connor stood next to a small door of the old factory, housing a room full of printing presses and broken machinery. At this point, the team spread across the first floor covering all possible entry points. Watching them, a confidence built in the way they were settling into a fine, working unit. A whisper came across the radio.

“Big Eye! This is Surf Boy. Something’s going on over there. There’s a team of…”

“Say again, over.”

Another double squelch. The wait was not long.

“Sorry. Heard a noise nearby. I see movement on both west and east sides of target. Ground level. Very tight to the building. Tangos slippin’ in east from the lake. No count yet, over.”

“Does POTUS snipers see ’em? Over.”

“Negative. Tangos are coming in real tight to the building. Making use of all sight angle restrictions. There are… five two-man teams. They just slipped past at ground level near the building spreading in different directions. They’re going after the Hall of Fame, over.”

“Explain. Over.”

“One team has an RPG. Over.”

“No shit? Over.”

“Yeah. Snuff says more of them are comin’ from further out. Comin’ in hot from a lit up Hilton that’s maybe a half-mile out. Over.”

“Massing? Over.”

“Not yet, but they’re real careful, hiding and keeping out of obvious sight angles. Over.”

“Roger that. What else, over?”

“Good timing in their infiltration techniques. They’re in tune with the guards inside the glass and on the roof. Mostly outta sight and outta angle. The rooftop snipers are missing them from what we can tell. Seems like there’s a great deal of men sneaking in. Them bastards are staging… over.”

“Full assault? Conjecture? Over.”

“Yeah. They’re prepping for all out assault. Imminent threat. Looks like they’re setting up to take the whole damn shebang with some serious firepower. Hold.”

“Understood, on hold.”

Marty returned to the radio.

“Snuff says now there’s already forty armed men on each side of the damn building. Over.”

“Say again. Over.”

“Yeah, forty armed men on each side of the building. Additional RPGs confirmed. Eight men have ’em. The others have assault weapons. Damn, this is well coordinated! I think it’s going down well within the hour and if POTUS’s in there she’s fucked. Over.”

“Alright. We’re coming up to the warehouse. Over.”

“Negative. Repeat, negative. Men are now crossing the street in front of me preparing for a frontal. I think it’s worse than what we’re seeing. You’ll never slip past the roof snipers or the enemy force. I recommend you hold for now. Over.”

“Holding full team position. Surf Boy, report in on Charlie, tactical changes immediately. Over.”

“Copy that. Over and out”

Connor switched channels.

“Big Eye to BB.”

“BB, go ahead.”

“Start your return to target. Full stealth. Best speed. Give me an update when you’re within five minutes of our position. Over.”

“Copy Big Eye. Coming in best speed and full stealth. Over and out.”

CHAPTER 6.5-A Heads Up

“What’s happening?” asked McLeod.

Connor was deep in thought.

“Not sure, John. Maybe the Cleveland bunch and Starkes aren’t as cozy as we thought. Or something like that.”

“What’s the plan?”

“From what I can tell, the president is, in fact, the likely resident of the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame at the moment. And, I’m guessing the president’s been waiting there for awhile, right?”

“Yeah, at least a week or two, by my best guess.”

“Mine too. And she’s set September eighth as a key date for my arrival, correct?”

“Yeah?”

“And this evening is September seventh.”

“Yep.”

“So, I’m thinking that Cleveland bunch is probably under a completely different command structure from President Starkes.”

“Okay.”

“They’re looking to breach, they probably overheard something might be going down tomorrow and wanted to… make a grab.”

“So they’re going to attack now?”

“Seems like it. A nighttime incursion. It’s the only solution that makes any sense at this time from both a tactical and strategic standpoint. Okay, and well, because, maybe they want to seize what they can before September eighth hightails it outta here.”

“I see.”

“Kinda makes sense… and that Superhawk would certainly be an extremely attractive acquisition.”

“So, what’s your plan?”

“Well, maybe we stir things up and, you know, give Starkes a heads up in there.”

“I’m not so sure.”

“What’s your advice, then?”

“Can’t we gather more intel? Discuss it with the team to figure this out?”

“No time on the team meet. But, good point on gathering more intel. Maybe we’ll wait another half-hour or so, tell Snuff and Surf Boy to see if they can secure a compliant captive to explain what’s going on.”

“Can they do that?” asked McLeod.

“I dunno. Let’s ask.”

CHAPTER 6.6-Spider’s Web

“Andy!” whispered Terry.

She was shocked at his abrasiveness toward this new man named Spider.

“Hold on, Andy!” said Mark Harmon, “What the hell’s going on? Huh? Why you insulting Spider?”

“Because I can—”

“You don’t even know ’im.”

“I know ’em well enough.”

Taking the insult with an obvious jolt, Spider unsaddled and stood on the cracked asphalt, jaws clenching. He was a big man, six foot-four at least and 260 pounds. He took a few steps past the high weeds pushing their way up out of the blacktop cracks next to his horse; the men around him watched, interested. A few familiar faces glanced at Andy, confused, but excited at the turn of events.

“You have something you wanna say, Cyclops?” asked Andy, pushing the abuse. His voice held an unrestrained anger. Ten feet away, he waited for a response.

Bristling at this newest insult, Spider’s hand slid toward his hip holster.

“They’re three good men watchin’ you, Bozo.”

“So?”

“They’ll pop out your other fuckin’ eye before you move another inch toward that Glock,” said Andy. Calmly, he added, “Just so we’re clear.”

“What’re you doing, Andy?” whispered Terry, frantic to understand.

“Shh… T. Just back me up and hang on a sec, please.”

“Spider, get back on that horse!” said Mark.

Mark was ignored.

“What’s your problem, prick?” yelled Spider. His eyes never left Andy, taking a few more steps forward.

“You’re my problem, Cy. Making sure you’re aware of it and hope to never see your ugly face again.”

“Why’s that, you hillbilly prick?”

Tracking Spider’s movement, Andy ignored the question, directing his next comment to Mark Harmon.

“Mark, you know this guy’s got a rep in Iraq, right?”

“What? Iraq?”

“Yeah, man that goes by Spider. One-eyed with a scar across his face. Chin to ear.”

“What about it? He lost his eye to an IED. No big deal.”

“That’s not what I heard.”

Spider interrupted.

“Is that right? What’d you hear you little arrogant bastard?”

“Huh. I’m an arrogant bastard? I heard that piss-ass eye of yours was removed by some twelve-year-old Iraqi snatch you lost sight of during a little playtime episode. Uh… please pardon the pun.” Unable to help himself, Andy laughed.

“Some rumor. You make this shit up as you go? Or, are you always just an asshole?”  Spider was clearly jostled by the comment.

“Nah,” said Andy, “Just got a good memory for wayward predators. You know, the ones that try to impress little girls, in case I ever meet up with ’im.”

“Sure you do. Problem is, I never met you.”

“So true. You never have… since you’re still breathing.”

“Huh. But, I do know I’ll settle with you before all’s said and done,” said Spider. Satisfied he was back in some element of control, Spider returned to his horse, grabbing the saddle horn and reentering the saddle. He had regained his swagger. That is, until Andy laughed loudly.

“Hooooold on a sec, Cy. There’s no escape this time, shit boy. We’re settlin’ right now… no bull.” Andy turned to Mark, but chiefly kept sight of Spider. “Mark? Care to hold on for a second? There’s someone you might want to talk to ’bout this piece of shit.”

“What the hell’s going on, Andy?” asked Mark, unmistakably irritated. The power in his tone conveyed an immense anger.

“Nothing. Nothing, but the fact that the man heading up your men right now is pure garbage through and through.” Andy’s eyes never strayed from Spider.

“So, you know him? That’s it? You two got history? You know Spider?”

“He don’t know shit,” said Spider. With emphasis, he spit onto the road toward Andy.

“Nah, not me personally, like I said.”

“Well you’re wrong, Andy. The men have taken to his leadership the past month. I trust him.”

“That right?”

“Damn right it is, you fuckin’ pussy,” yelled Spider, settling into his saddle, smiling with conviction.

“Spider’s shown good leadership,” suggested Mark.

“I’ll bet.”

“Andy, I don’t know what the fuck has got into you, but we’re best to leave now before things get loose,” suggested Mark, “T, no offense, and I do apologize for my profanity, but it seems like we’re not welcome here.”

Ignoring the focused anger of Andy standing near, Terry took a step forward.

“Mark, you’re always welcome here.”

With hand signals, Mark prepped his team to leave. “Yeah, well, seems your boy’s not on enough of a tight leash,” said Mark.

“Watch it, Mark,” said Andy. His eyes never strayed from Spider.

“Watch it my ass! What the hell am I supposed to think about this, huh?” yelled Mark Harmon, “You come out here during my visit all pissed off starting a fight with my new man and you don’t know crap about him!”

“Hmm.”

“Let’s go before I get truly pissed off!” Mark turned his horse and the men gathered up to head back to Nemacolin Resort.

“Hey Mark? Let me ask you a simple question before you head out, okay?”

“Andy, speak clearly for once, dammit!” suggested Mark. His anger was now causing him to visibly shake.

“Any men die the past month or so under, shall we say questionable circumstances?”

Mark’s anger abruptly diminished. His expressions shifted through a fast myriad of emotion, first perplexed, then contemplative, until his anger returned. Seething, he turned in his saddle to study Spider; and several men on horseback did the same. Andy pressed his obvious advantage.

“He’s a snake, Mark. Through and through. Very good at what he does, but deadly in his own way. And, he’ll do anything to take the easy ride to the top.”

“Fuck you asshole,” said Spider, “Let’s get rid of this waste of life, Mark.”

“No. Not me. Get rid of him before you come back to our clan, Mark. That’s all I ask. You and the rest of your men are always welcome. For real. C’mon, T, we’re done here.”

Andy spat on the ground in disgust and turned, placing Terry in front of him facing the cottage. Taking a few steps toward the cottage, he made a subtle hand signal and, if need be, prepared to drop and cover Terry to the ground. The loud shotgun blast propelled Andy to action and he smothered Terry quickly, as he rolled atop her. His gun already out, he began to turn. However, the brutal return volley he expected from his clan in the nearby woods never came; he risked a quick glance at Mark Harmon and Spider.

“You sonofabitch!” yelled Mark Harmon. He racked the shotgun slide for a second shot. However, since half of Spider’s head was gone, a second shot was not necessary. Spider tumbled off his horse. Rising, Andy slowly holstered his Beretta.

“You! It was you who killed Brian and Parkman! You damn sonofabitch!” Harmon emptied another shotgun blast into the still figure on the ground. Mark’s newest burst of profanity was broken only by a few horse snorts. Andy moved toward Mark, standing for a few seconds near his horse. He spoke softly.

“Sorry, Mark… just thought you’d want to know.”

“You do have some concrete proof in what you’re saying, right?”

Andy studied the group on horseback and Spider’s fallen form. “Sounds like you have all the proof you might need, but, yeah, talk to Ry on the subject when you see him.”

“Ryan?”

“Yeah, him Mark. Heard the condensed story from him. In fact, I’m surprised he let it escalate to the point it did. Probably out of earshot.”

“Brother, he was dead no matter what went down with you today,” said Ryan.

He stood near Andy’s left shoulder, like a ghost slipping through a graveyard.

“Huh… well, here he is Mark. Feel free to ask any further questions.”

Though Ryan held his M-4 pointed to the sky, he kept a guarded eye on the men behind Mark Harmon. Glancing at each of Mark’s men, his brutal intensity conveyed a confidence for any battle risk required. Shifting in his saddle, Mark drew his Ryan’s full attention.

“Ryan.”

Glancing up at the horse, Ryan replied.

“Mark.”

A mutual, though grudging respect passed between them. Andy spoke. “Bro, that’s him, right?”

“Yeah. That’s Bill. The sick bastard.”

Ryan released a measure of the tension in his shoulders. Everybody on horseback took notice.

“Never expected this kinda shit to go down here and now did we?” asked Andy.

“Smaller world than you think, bro,” said Ryan.

Terry settled in beside Andy, her eyes flitted from Spider to Mark to Andy and Ryan.

“What just happened, Andy?” she asked, loudly for all to hear.

“We took out the garbage, T. Isn’t that right, Mark?”

Mark’s eyes settled on Spider. Calming a bit, he smiled slightly before responding.

“Sonofabitch… seems like it.”

“Well, there you go,” said Andy.

Mark signaled his men again and all turned to leave. “I owe you one, I guess.”

“No,” said Andy, “You’re the Mark Harmon. My brother always told me to stay on your good side. Hope this helped.”

Mark studied Andy for a few more seconds before he turned toward his men. Several nodded. A wide grin emerged on Mark’s face.

“You’re one crazy sonofabitch, Andy. Just like Mac.”

“I’ll take that as a ‘yes’.”

Mark pointed toward a tall, shiny-bald black man wearing a huge diamond stud in his left ear, waving him forward.

“Tie a rope and drag that sorry ass back to Nemacolin, ” said Mark, “We’ll burn ’im there, Greencastle. You’re it. You’re my right hand, now.”

“Will do, sir. Thank you, sir.”

Greencastle dismounted and roped Spider’s ankle to one end and the other to his saddle horn. After securing the rope, he glanced at Andy, Ryan and Terry, nodding a greeting.

“Your name’s Brad Greencastle, right?” asked Ryan.

The steel edge in his voice remained, but had softened some.

“Ry?” asked Andy, mildly concerned.

“Relax, bro. I’m cool.”

“Yeah, my friends call me Big G. And, you’re ‘Mad Dog’ Ryan MacMillen. Ex military. Ex Recon. What about it?”

Calmly, Brad climbed into his saddle, unconcerned.

“Heard some good things ’bout you. That’s all.”

“So you say.”

“Just lettin’ you know,” volunteered Ryan.

“Well, how about that? I heard some talk on you, too, Mad Dog.”

“So you say. Like what?”

“Huh. Some say you’re straight shootin’, and that you like the pretty women, those that are big-busted; especially tiny brunettes. One guy told me you’d probably be damn good to have around during a firefight.”

“Hah, that pegs my little brother perfectly, Big G.”

“Most of what you heard is probably not true,” said Ryan, embarrassed.

“And, now that you mentioned it, what have you heard about me? I must admit… I’m a bit curious.”

Ryan smiled at Andy and Terry. The playful glint was contagious and all men surrounding them on horseback listened with a calm excitement. Ryan glanced at Mark, who was content for the moment to stick around. Ryan’s voice settled into a more amicable tone.

“Well, G.”

“Big G.”

“Right. Well, G, you’re not so big to me. But, I did hear some blonde-haired biker with a tear drop tattoo tell a group of ten men, and I only quote: ‘That sonofabitch Greencastle’s got it head & shoulders on that pansy-ass Spider. How the hell can’t Harmon see through that?’ End quote.”

“Huh,” said Greencastle.

“Huh… I see,” said Mark Harmon, blushing.

“Just so you know, I heard that two weeks ago when I was over at the market. I also heard Commander Bastin out at the garrison didn’t think much of the guy, either. Didn’t know what the hell it all meant until today when I laid eyes on him.”

“I see,” said Brad, visibly pleased with the compliment.

Mark shifted in his saddle, sheepish and uncomfortable; it was a testament to his good character that he was embarrassed at his current situation. Brad Greencastle and Ryan stared at each other for a few seconds, before Ryan spoke.

“Greencastle, I’m hoping you’ll help take care of Harmon for the MacMillen clan, if he wants you.”

“Sure thing, that is, if Mr. Harmon and the men will have me.”

Mark nodded, still processing the day’s turn of events. Ryan had one final point to make.

“Big G?”

“Oh. Now I’m Big G? Yeah?”

“From this point on, you know I’ll hold you responsible for his safety. His presence helps keep me and mine safe.”

“Is that a threat? Watch it, Mad Dog,” said Brad Greencastle, a hard edge crept into his voice.

“Not meant to offend. I mean it.”

Brad Greencastle studied the men around him before answering.

“I hear what you’re saying.”

“Just letting you know we have a vested interest in Nemacolin’s success, next door neighbors and all.”

“I’ll plan to do that, Mad Dog. And… thanks, I guess.”

“Takin’ care of business is all.”

Ryan approached Brad’s horse, taking off his right glove. Brad did the same. Once near, Brad reached down and they shook hands. Thereafter, Ryan reentered the forest.

Stepping into the fray, Terry approached the horses.

“Mark?”

“Yeah?”

“We’ll see you back here in three or four days, if that’s okay with you. Catch up where we left off. Same time. That work?”

“Yeah, let’s do that.”

CHAPTER 6.7-A Captive Ghost

“Surf Boy? Can you and Snuff secure a captive? Over.”

“Hold.”

Connor squelched in response and the team waited. A full five minutes passed. Finally, Marty returned.

“Recently grabbed one piss-ass sniper rat. Over.”

“He approached your position? Over.”

“Affirmative. Snuff took ’im down, I might add. Over.”

“Status?”

“Based on weapons, he was probably set to take out the roof guards and provide suitable cover fire during a full assault. This punk’s has some decent long-range gear and was damn near silent running, too, except for the last minute when he thought he was settlin’ in. Almost missed his approach. Over.”

“Roger that.”

“Snuff said she’s keeping his fancy scope and NVGs. In fact, she’s rather proud of her new equipment acquisitions, especially the goggles. She says they’re better than yours. Over.”

“I doubt that. Did he come with a spotter? Over.”

“Yeah. We took him down in the east stairwell. Over.”

“Understood. Is the sniper conscious? Over.”

“He’s a bit dazed and confused. Snuff was pretty hard on ’im. Over.”

“Roger that. Yeah, Snuff’s like that sometimes. Especially when they’re playin’ in the wrong sandbox. Can he talk? Over.”

“Hold… yeah, Snuff’s waking him up a bit. He’s some skinny-ass kid, maybe nineteen or twenty.”

“Extract all data on present ops. Priority one. Use all available means. Over.”

“Copy that. Out.”

Marty sat atop the young man, holding a gleaming Colt Defender to the young man’s right eye. Snuff seamlessly continued full surveillance duties near the window.

“What’s your name, boy?”

“Screw you!”

Reaching behind him, Marty swung his Colt in a smooth arc, striking the young man in his genitals; the strike was well placed, having the desired effect.

“When you’re able to speak, you prick, I expect some respect.”

Marty assisted the young man onto his side, so he could puke properly. Once done, he flipped him on his back, placing the Colt to his right eye.

“What’s you’re name?”

After a brief resurgence of resistance, the young man answered. “Ghost.”

“Ghost?”

“Yeah, Ghost.”

“Huh. That’s a pretty high and mighty tag for a puke kid, don’t you think, Ghost? Bit of an overachiever?”

Marty studied the ferocity of the young man, deciding he was probably not one to be easily broken. As such, he tried a more discreet tactic.

“You know, I admit, you did move kinda ghostlike. We almost missed ya. Seriously. And, I’m force recon. Her, she’s full blown Army Airborne.”

“Bitch hits hard, I’ll give you that.”

“Whoa, watch your mouth! Cleo’s liable to come back and finish the job. And besides, she’d enjoy knocking you around some more.”

“Yeah?”

“You’d be dead she wanted you dead. Truly. Ain’t that right… Cleo?”

“Get the fuck on with it… Skel.”

Amanda presented the image of raw Airborne competence. Confident, she stared at the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame through binoculars. Marty pushed the young “ghost”.

“What the hell is going on here? Huh? We come passing through Cleveland and come into some piss-ass firefight about to go down? Is that it?”

“Ahh…”

“We don’t want none of that! For real, we’re only wantin’ some solid food and a couple fast horses that can take us to the east coast.”

“Ahh…”

“I’ll tell ya, we got business to attend to there out east, wanna get there fast.”

“Hmmm.”

“What did we walk into here, Ghost?”

Ghost studied Marty atop him. It was fairly obvious he liked to hear his nickname repeated and his demeanor changed slightly.

“I dunno.”

“What you mean you dunno? Huh? You’re a top-notch sniper and you don’t know?”

“I’m—”

“How can we glide past here without getting screwed? This is Cleveland, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Where’s the food supply and some horses for me and Cleo? Can you help us get the fuck out of here?”

“Ahh,” said Ghost.

“Just kill ’im Skel. He’s worthless,” said Amanda.

She left the window, approaching with an obvious intent toward further cruelty. Her rifle was pointed center mass, her hand on the trigger; it had the desired effect.

“Hold on, Cleo! He’s mine for now. Okay? Keep an eye out for shit, would ya?”

Quickly, Marty turned to face Ghost.

“Listen, dude. I’m not up for killin’ ya like we did your partner, you know? I’d rather have some food in me and… hey, you wouldn’t happen to know where I can find some decent whiskey?”

“Umm—”

“Hey? Maybe Cleo and me can help you guys out, Ghost. You got some good food and whiskey lying around?”

“You’d have to talk to Larry or Phoenix ’bout that.”

“Who’re they?”

“They run Cleveland.”

“Oh. Okay, I will then. How ’bout you take us to them?”

“Okay.”

“In the meantime, what’s going on now out there? I’m thinkin’ that somethin’ over in that building there’s in for a terrible kaboom.”

“Well…”

“C’mon, Ghost, we’re friends now, ain’t we? I ain’t killed ya have I?”

“I dunno. Well, maybe if you let me up.”

Ghost made an effort to rise beneath Marty. Marty relented.

“Oh, sure. Sorry ’bout that. I admit I’m seriously hungry and focused on finding some food. Haven’t eaten good in a week. Even all them rats is lookin’ good lately.”

Marty stood, helping the young man rise. And, in a show of good faith, he returned his rifle to the young man, silently confirming with Snuff that she’d removed the five bullet cartridges from the magazine.

“So, Ghost, tell me, what the hell’s going on?”

The young man moved to the window, taking a moment to analyze the increasing activity below. As they had trained, Phoenix’s men were massing on each side of the main doors to the Hall of Fame, but back away from the front staging area until the go signal was called. All preparation for full breach entries were converging and Ghost knew there were other Pride Brigades prepping in reserve on each side.

“Well?”

Ghost turned to Marty and glanced warily at Snuff.

“That’s the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame over there…”

“Alright?”

“We’re taking it tonight!”

“Taking it? What do ya mean? Really?”

“Yeah.”

“But, why?”

“See that helicopter?”

Ghost pointed left. The helicopter was easy to notice beneath faint spotlights on the retrofitted landing pad.

“Yeah, I see it. That’s what got me interested in snooping around here in the first place.”

“That’s the official helicopter of the President of the United States.”

“What! He’s here?”

“Yeah. But, it’s a she now and she’s been here for weeks.”

“What the hell? We got a woman president now? What’s the world coming to Ghost? What’s she doing here?”

“Don’t know. Waiting that’s for sure. But, we’re takin’ her and her men down tonight. There’s twenty-two of ’im.”

“No kidding?”

“Yeah, I ain’t shittin’ ya… and there’s some woman and a baby we’re not to touch.”

“A baby?”

“But we’ll get… when we’re done… umm…”

Ghost quickly glanced toward Amanda.

“Get what?”

Marty prodded, moving closer for a conspiratorial discussion.

“Umm…”

“C’mon, Ghost. What’d you get if you capture the woman and baby?”

“Ahh…”

“C’mon, are we new friends or not?”

Marty let a slightly steel edge slip into his voice. Ghost whispered to keep Amanda from hearing.

“We each get a nights use of the ‘Pound’.”

“The Pound?”

“Yeah, the Pound.”

“What’s that?”

“It’s where… it’s where they keep… all the pretty woman. You know. For the men.”

“No shit! A whorehouse?”

“Well… I guess, sorta. A pretty nice one, yeah.”

“Oh, man! You think they’re some prettier than Cleo over there?”

Ghost risked a surreptitious glance toward Amanda, still standing at the window studying the buildup of men. Pointedly, she turned with annoyance in her eyes, but not before Ghost snatched a full glance at her face and scanned the long, lithe curves of her hips and buttocks. He blinked, swallowing hard when she shifted slightly in her camo pants.

“Umm, I dunno… maybe… I don’t think so.”

“Where can you find me some food, man?”

Ghost refocused on Marty.

“If you help me in taking out those roof snipers, I can almost guarantee you some good food and those horses you want.”

“Good deal! That’s what I need to hear. When do we start?”

Ghost checked his watch.

“We start at midnight.”

Marty settled the Colt into Ghost’s right eye.

“Do we now?”

CHAPTER 6.8-Trust

“Andy, that was some real serious shit that just went down.”

Slowly, Terry and Andy walked toward the cottage.

“Tell me about it, T.”

Several concerned clan members had made their way from the cottage along the main gravel driveway after the shotgun blasts. But, they were moving calmly, updated by the perimeter guards.

“You knew something about this Spider guy beforehand?”

“Nah, nothing but what Ry briefed me on. Though I did hear the name once or twice back in the day. Obviously, I put the pieces together when that same piece of shit came to sit right there out on the blacktop.”

“Oh.”

“More importantly, thanks for trusting me out there, T.”

“Yeah, sure.”

Terry was noncommittal.

“I’m serious! I don’t know if you realize it or not, but that little incident went a long way to you getting the unconditional respect of all our men in the woods. You know, the true warriors of this clan. Including Ry.”

“Hmm…”

“I know you went up a notch in his book.”

“I’ve had each man’s respect before that, Andy.” Terry bristled at his comment, anger evident.

“Sure, T. Yeah.”

“But?”

“But, now they know they can trust you to adapt and respond to a real combat situation. They know you can lead by letting others lead when it’s called for.”

“Umm…”

“I’m tellin’ you, T, that’s a critical asset to most of the combat vets here in the clan, since most are military trained and fully seasoned. And, trust me, these men know that, sometimes, the man with the serious juice in the situation isn’t necessarily the leader of the pack. It happens. You know?”

“Hmm…”

“Intel or expertise can come from any angle, just like it did today. But, the team leader uses this, trusting the men under her command to do what’s right for the team.”

“Huh.”

“Trust with a capital T and no pun intended. And I’m telling ya, it’s just different than the killing of those interlopers like we usually have to do.”

“C’mon, Andy. You and your men are seriously fucked up.”

“I’ll take that as a yes that you understand what I was saying.”

Terry stole a sideways glance at Andy, before slipping an arm around his waist. The clan members were fast approaching. She spoke quickly.

“Yeah. I hear you. More importantly, I have a special assignment for you.”

“You do?”

“Yep, you’re to report to our bedroom in fifteen minutes. I’ll accept no excuses. And, if you don’t perform, I’ll fuckin’ kill you myself.”

Surprised at the intensity of her own words, Terry’s face flushed. Not surprised, she noticed Andy’s easy grin in response.

“You can count on it, little woman.”

Andy slipped his hand gently across her buttocks. Then, he pinched her hard enough that she barely stopped a yelp in front of the arriving crew. Andy greeted Kevin and the clan members with a calming smile.

CHAPTER 6.9-A Ghost Disappears

“Ghost?”

“Yeah?”

“Sorry ’bout this.”

With a blur of hands, Marty slipped the nine-inch blade into the young man’s heart and gently held him, as he lowered him to the ground. Extracting the blade and wiping it on the young man’s shirt, he turned to Amanda.

“Send the info in… now.”

Amanda stared at the dead young man and shivered, holding the radio limply in her hand, but her eyes were wide with inaction.

“Snuff?”

Amanda stood frozen near the window.

“Amanda!”

She jumped.

“Yeah?”

“Send. It. In.”

“Oh.”

Marty dragged Ghost to a dark corner, away from the windows. And, once the body was out of sight, Amanda recovered more quickly.

“Mac… Big Eye… you there? This is Snuff. You copy?”

“Copy, Snuff.”

She conveyed pertinent information, though her voice cracked near the end of her transmission.

“Excellent! Ahh… you okay, Snuff? Over.”

“Roger that.”

Marty approached with a gentle gimp, favoring his knee, gently taking the radio from her hands. But, before he was able to speak on the radio, Amanda wrapped her arms around him, groaning into his collar. Marty was caught off guard.

“Umm, sorry, Amanda. Killin’ him had to be done… you do know that, right?”

Nodding, she squeezed tighter and Marty caught the soft fragrance of her hair, before quickly placing her at arm’s length.

“I’m guessing you’ve not seen death so cold and up close before?”

Amanda stared at the floor. Gently, Marty tipped up her chin, seeing the sadness. Slowly, he wrapped his arms around her for a few more seconds, before releasing her once again.

“Umm…”

“Close blood killing takes some getting used to, Amanda.”

“I…”

“It’s not quite like scoping a target, you know?”

“He was just a kid.”

“Yeah. He was that. With a decently equipped rifle.” Marty forcibly ended the discussion, all business. “C’mon, let’s leave this trash. We have stuff to do.”

The radio crackled.

“Snuff? You copy.”

“Copy, it’s Surf Boy. What do you want to do based on the new intel? Over.”

“Suggestions, Surf Boy?”

“I’m running about eighty-five percent certain the president is over there with a pending surprise assault… over.”

“I’m comin’ in with the full team. We’re comin’ in hard. What’s best egress to position? Over.”

“West stairway. Keep tight. Come low and south first. Covert all the way. Over.”

“Roger that.”

“The building’s clear at the moment. Can’t guarantee for how much longer. Over.”

“Roger that.”

“Come as quick as you can. You have less than twenty minutes before a takedown of the Hall of Fame. Over”

“Understood. The enemy sniper?”

“Taken care of. Over.”

“Roger that. Out.”

CHAPTER 6.10-Full Alert

“Ma’am?”

“Yeah, Burroughs?”

“Major says that he’s ramping to full alert.”

“Details?”

“Rice caught some movement east of the perimeter suggesting unwarranted interest or activity.”

“Huh, unwarranted no less.”

Colonel Starkes smiled, pleased at Burroughs’ intensity.

“Tim says he might’ve caught some suspicious activity behind the building. A couple of men seemed like they were trying not to be seen and then acted like they were just out for a stroll when spotted.”

“Scout team dispatched?”

“In the process. Major wants you and… all the non-combatants ready for evac.”

“That right?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Shamus powering up?”

“Not yet, ma’am.”

Colonel Starkes took the time to sip her coffee, gently closing her book. In pajamas, she decided to change into fatigues based on the update. Burroughs waited for her response.

“Connor MacMillen has until tomorrow to show up, Burroughs. You know that.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

She glanced at her watch.

“It is a quarter to midnight. We wait until 18:00 tomorrow unless you’re told otherwise. That’s an order.”

“Understood. Only precautionary at this point.”

“Send the major in at once.”

“Umm, the major said you’d say that.”

“Oh, he did, did he?”

“He said to tell you he’s prepping for emergency defense. For you to do the same.”

“Hmmm, what the hell’s happening Burroughs?”

“Just precautionary. We’re all on edge tonight, ‘specially Rice.”

“Why?”

“Ummm…”

“Burroughs?”

A clear, implicit edge carried her voice. Lieutenant Burroughs answered.

“Shamus is saying something about mathematical probabilities and fancy algorithms to the major.”

“Yeah?”

“And the major talked with the men.”

“Dammit, Burroughs! Talk some straight shit!”

“Yes, ma’am. With Rice’s sixth sense, things started going a bit screwy.”

“Screwy?”

“Yeah, it seems there’s an overall consensus something might happen before Connor MacMillen arrives is all… and, by all of Shamus’s probability analysis, yesterday or today’s the days we’re most vulnerable.”

“That right?”

“Yes, ma’am.” Burroughs carefully scrutinized the wall beyond her, waiting for her further response.

“My orders are that we wait until tomorrow unless fired upon, understood?”

“I’ll let the major know.”

“Do that.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

Angry, the colonel barked. “Dismissed.”

Burroughs sharply saluted, leaving as fast as he entered.

CHAPTER 6.12-A Need to Know

“This is Snuff. Do you copy?”

“Go ahead, Snuff. Over.”

“Surf Boy and I concur. You’re not gonna make it with the team in time. We need to alert… ah, POTUS about this attack right now. Over.”

“We’re fifteen minutes out. Over.”

“We think it’s gonna go down now, over.”

“What tactical suggestions can you make, over?”

“Surf Boy’s limited to overwatch… I think. Any forward action’s on me… over.”

“We’ll be there in less than ten. Over.”

“The takedown is happening right now, Mac! They’re sitting ducks.”

“Put Surf Boy on. Over.”

“Mac?”

“Put Surf Boy on. Over.”

Abruptly, Amanda shoved the radio to Marty. Staring into her eyes, he caught the intense flow of emotions slip across her face. She was pissed. He raised the radio.

“Surf Boy here. Over.”

“Copy that. Your functional status? Over.”

“I’ll do what needs to be done.”

“Clarification. Would you, as team lead, send you, yourself running hard in through hostile fire given the current condition of the knee injury? Over.”

“Our options are limited otherwise, sir. Over.”

“If required, could Snuff do it? Over.”

Marty glanced at Amanda. Her stare was intense, waiting for his response. The grim smile on her lips dared him to answer in the negative.

“I know you trust Snuff, I do too, sir. Do I think Snuff’s capable? Yeah. Does Snuff have the assault experience? No. Plus, there’s the other… lady issue. I’ll go. Snuff runs cover. Over.”

“Assume Snuff was part of your squad, given current mission status. Over.”

“Define the mission parameters. Over.”

“A full out run through live fire to alert POTUS. Preferably, with some substantial element of surprise. Over.”

Marty studied Amanda objectively. With a critical eye, seeing her this way, he was glad she was part of their team. Grudgingly, he raised the radio.

“Though I admit to some mild surprise in performing this mental exercise right now, Snuff’s more than capable based on those mission objectives and what I’ve seen in her actions. Over.”

“Hold for sixty seconds. Over.”

“Roger that. Holding for sixty.”

Connor rested the radio on his thigh and turned to McLeod. “Talk to me, John. Your thoughts?”

“Marty’s out of commission?”

“Nah, he’d do it come hell or high water, it’s just that for him to alert me to his knee injury in the first place tells me he must be pretty messed up by it.”

“So that leaves Amanda if we can’t arrive in time?”

“They’re pretty clear we’re a bit short on that timeframe.”

“She’s pregnant, Mac.”

“Oh? I hadn’t noticed… John.”

“She’s… not trained like you or Marty or BB, or Roger or Jackson for that matter.”

“You’re correct. But, I want your opinion, John. Give it or go home.”

Resting for the moment behind an old Fed Ex truck and catching their breath, the team waited for the signal to move forward. Thinking furiously, John stared at the Fed Ex logo. Reaching a decision, he turned to Connor.

“Talk it through with her, Mac. You know her capabilities better than any of us. She’s it if it’s feasible.”

Connor raised the radio to his lips.

“Surf Boy. Do you copy?”

“Go.”

“Put Snuff on, over.”

“Mac?” said Amanda.

“How would you two do it? Over.”

Amanda stared at Marty, excitement and determination in her eyes. Marty dipped his head in understanding. But, he was angry at having to place this woman in harm’s way when he was most certainly the man for the job. He rubbed his knee and felt the substantial increase pain. He hoped there was no tear, but it sure hurt like hell at the moment. Amanda raised the radio to her lips.

“I’ll slide into the front doors while Surf Boy takes out the RPGs and creates a diversion? Over.”

“Negative. Too risky. Over.”

“They’re starting this assault soon! POTUS’s a sitting duck. Over.”

“Probably not based on the expertise of her support team from what you’ve told me, but I hear what you’re saying. Over.”

“So you agree? Over.”

“The surprise factor building up against her might be deadly. Over.”

“So you agree? Over.”

“Hell no! But, I see your reasoning.”

“I’m going in. Over.”

Near a small office building, a bit closer but still about eight minutes out from the warehouse, Connor and John crouched behind a rusted Cadillac with the rest of the team spread out behind, taking cover. Connor had a good visual of the warehouse where Snuff and Surf Boy were hiding about 500 yards out. He reached for the radio.

“Hold.”

“What?” asked Amanda.

“I said hold for a sec, Snuff. Over.”

“Roger that.”

Connor turned to McLeod.

“Final thoughts?”

“I guess it depends on what you want out of this shit pie,” said McLeod.

“Meaning?”

“Meaning, do you plan to save this President Starkes or keep on due course east?”

“She’s sat waiting for at least two or three weeks by your count, right?”

“Yep.”

“Marty’s at about eighty percent functional and POTUS would be the only remaining form of official government existing right now.”

“Far as I know.”

“Seems POTUS is invested heavily in locating me this past year.”

“Ah huh.”

“And, Nicole might be with them.”

“Highly probable.”

“And, she’s… there might be… uh, a baby, too.”

“Definitely a possibility based on our factor analysis, Mac.”

“Shit!”

“Yep.”

McLeod’s muted smile was infuriating. He was in surprisingly good shape and was barely breathing hard after their last run. After a silent few seconds, he made a suggestion.

“You might consider having Surf Boy fire a round at POTUS and the rooftop guards. That’d alert them to the assault.”

“True, but they’d not know the full extent of the assault and might try to fight it off. And, in firing off that round, that’d alert the entire hostile force to converge onto the warehouse for some special killing that I don’t want to see happening. Based on the current intel, POTUS needs to seriously bug out.”

“Good point.”

Connor clicked the radio.

“Snuff? Do you copy?”

“Copy.”

“The president needs to bug out clean first chance. Over.”

“Understood. Roger that.”

“Do it, Amanda. Do it right. Or, don’t do it at all…”

Amanda smiled at the familiar expression; it caused a bull rush of feelings. Warmly, it reminded her of the first few times she’d shared a sleeping bag with Connor. She recalled the first time he said those same words to her; she was tired and scared that day. Sure, she’d made it clear she was willing, appreciative of his intervention after her predicament with those Kansas assholes and his gentle care and food in the week thereafter. However, Connor had simply slipped under the covers and held her softly in his encompassing embrace. He had no plans other than to keep her warm on that cold night, if that was what she wanted. She snuggled up against him suggesting more to offer.

“You do it right, Amanda. Or, you don’t do it at all.”

Amanda remembered hearing those words before she drifted off into a sound sleep that night. She held the radio in her hand, raising it to her lips.

“Roger that, and… ahh, thanks for your vote of confidence. Over.”

“You’ll always have it. The confidence is real. Over.”

“Roger that. I’m going in two. Surf Boy on the comm.”

Amanda gently tossed both radio and binoculars to Marty. Antsy, she moved toward the stairway.

“Amanda, wait.”

“Yeah?”

“Tac update: I’ll take out the guy with the RPG hanging near the planter on the left side and as many others as I can before they catch on.”

“Ok.”

“When that first man goes down west side of the building, you sprint serious for the front doors like the Goody Bar man’s rounding the corner. I’ll try to keep you safe and hit my marks in this shitstorm.”

“Goody Bar man?”

“You’re kidding me? You have no idea who the Goody Bar man is? Never mind. Just haul some ass.”

“Okay. Sure… thanks.”

“You know, you’ll be on your own out there on this.”

“I know. But, you got my back.”

They stared at each other, strange emotions tumbling. Marty kept it all business and considered the endgame in greater detail. “How are we pulling off your extraction, Amanda?”

“I dunno. I’m hoping there’s no need.”

“No need?”

“I hope we extract the president out safely and me with her.”

“Huh. My tactical sense says that’s very low percentage. At least not with any level of concern for your safety. Too many men out there to suppress.”

“Yeah, probably.”

“Those bad guys are gonna breach the Hall of Fame.”

“I agree.”

“Maybe we can slow ’em down some, you and I, but we’re not gonna stop the assault. Seems too well-coordinated.”

“Okay, okay, you’re probably right.”

Amanda felt a sudden and deep surge of affection for Marty. Finding it difficult to handle, she quickly pushed down the emotions; Marty continued his tactical analysis.

“Let’s do this right. Once you’re in position behind that concrete planter with the oak tree, I’ll take my first shot. You’ll have forty yards of hard running to enter those doors. Probably five or six seconds of full exposure to enemy fire.”

“Hey, I can run a forty faster than that!”

“Depending on how they react to a woman running in their midst, you might gain another two or three seconds.”

“That’s an advantage, right?”

“Yeah, I’m sure Mac sees it that way, too.”

“Good. I’ll take what I can get.”

“Sure, but remember, a key concern is them doors. If those doors are locked, you’re screwed.”

“Yeah, I thought about that. I figure I’ll deal with that when I arrive, shoot the glass if I have to.”

“I see. Living large and on the fly are we?”

“Just hoping they don’t slow me down too much. Gotta go.”

Marty studied the tense set to Amanda’s shoulders and her fierce determination. He knew she was anxious to begin before her fear of mission failure overtook her desire to finish the job. He visualized the success of the mission; giving her the best recommendation he had, given the circumstances.

“Make sure you reload on the fly.”

Amanda smiled, grateful for his confidence.

“Will do, Marty. And, thanks.”

“You sure you want to do this? This mission is much more my cup of tea.”

Amanda struggled to keep her calm composure.

“I know. Usually. But, today, you’re busted up and I need to do it. I can do it. Besides… I know you got my back.”

“Dammit! I know Mac supports your plan. And, I’ll tell ya, after spending time with you two and seeing what you’re capable of, my gut says you’d probably be safer in there if you get in… but, can you believe this shit?”

“Safer in there?”

“Yeah, like there’s going to be a whole lot of hurting outside that building when we disrupt their attack.”

“Oh. I see.”

“Make sure you make it to Youngstown to that #1 Furnace, if you end up lost in all this happy horseshit.”

“I will.”

“Bring that female president along if you can. I’d love to see her.”

“Will do.”

“A female president, can you believe it? And, knowing Mac, we’ll probably wait no more than four or five days max at the furnace before we head on east.”

“We have to do something to save the president.”

Amanda glanced toward the window, watching more men massing on both sides of the building, practically streaming into position.

“Well? What’re you waiting for?”

Loaded for infiltration and reconnaissance, Amanda touched each of her weapons taking inventory. Satisfied, she held her Remington 30.06 at ready with a seven-inch Gerber strapped to her thigh. A six-inch Kershaw hung on a small leather strap dangling between her shoulder blades. The .45 Smith & Wesson and two magazines wrapped tightly in cloth and tucked in her right pocket gave her an added measure of reassurance.

“I’m gone…”

In seconds, Amanda slipped on her night vision goggles and disappeared down the stairwell. Marty turned to the window and slipped on his own game face. Serious killing time had arrived once again. He truly relished the distraction and a protective urge for Amanda washed his mind clean of any hesitation. He no longer noticed his knee pain. He stroked his trigger guard and settled into firing position.

He whispered. “For Sarah.”

CHAPTER 6.13-Hostile Contact

“We’ve have a highly probable hostile contact confirmed, colonel,” said Major O’Malley.

He entered the command center without knocking, catching Colonel Starkes rising from her chair. Calmly, she set a Cleveland map aside. Alert and ready, she waited for his update, despite tired and bloodshot eyes.

“Details.” She sipped the last dregs of her coffee.

“Lieutenant McDonald stationed near the ’copter caught several men sneaking tight beneath the overhang approaching the front doors. Swore he saw one man with an RPG.”

“Wow. Phoenix kept a few RPGs in reserve?”

“I believe Tim.”

“Scouts?”

“Dispatched. They’re squeezing out the back entrance to circle around. We’ll know in a few minutes.”

“Tell Shamus to power up. I know it’s what you want.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Show us your magic, major. Keep us safe at this country dance and take it to ’em if they deserve it.”

“It’d be my pleasure, ma’am. I’ve sent a four-man advance team to the top of the escalators facing the front entrance doors. Mickey’s lead. They’re loaded for bear.”

“Good choice.”

CHAPTER 6.14-Engage

“We move right now, team!” said Connor.

Gathered near, they responded with purpose. The fire and intensity in Connor’s eyes expected no less and they would not disappoint.

“We’re seven minutes out from the biggest firefight of your life! Snuff and Surf Boy are in serious danger. The president and her men are in danger. Let’s move it!”

As one, the team abandoned any stealthy approach, rushing toward the warehouse at a full sprint. They arrived a few minutes after the serious shooting started. And, the RPGs going off near the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame lit up the sky, so their final travel to the warehouse was relatively well lit.

CHAPTER 6.15-Full Sprint

Amanda slipped near the concrete planter gearing up for her mad sprint to the doors. She thought of her time spent as a one hundred-meter hurdler in college, settling into a familiar position that would transfer all energy into a huge burst of forward momentum. Bluish light from a few spot lamps placed haphazardly near the front doors made it easier to see especially using night goggles.

“Shit. Oh, shit…”

Nervous but engaged, she barely blinked when a man’s head exploded to her left near the entrance doors of the Hall of Fame.

“Go time,” she mumbled.

At that signal, she sprinted full force, while the dead man dropped the RPG. Stunned, the men nearby flinched at the spatter of blood and the reverberating sound of a sniper round. Already halfway to the main doors, Amanda spotted a rusty-haired man recovering from the initial onslaught. He turned and crouched, taking fast aim with his assault rifle.

“Crap!”

In a blur of sound, she heard two quick shots echo from high and behind, the last sound registering simultaneously in the collapse of the man. Crumpling backwards as she blurred past, Amanda noticed the deep hole ripped through his right cheek.

“Go. Go! Dammit!” she yelled to herself.

Ten yards out from the front doors, Amanda critically assessed the area behind the big glass windows, seeing at least four big men with guns hustling inside the building complex to settle in at the top of the escalators. These men were taking up position to defend the main front doors using overturned furniture, metal desks or cabinets on the second level. Uneasy at her present exposure, Amanda hoped they were tracking or would discover her approach.

“Oww!” Amanda yelped in sudden pain.

A serious sting sliced the outside of her left thigh; she nearly stumbled to the ground. Glancing back, she refocused when several men tumbled down hard from a furious flurry of sniper rounds. Intuitively, Amanda held her 30.06 high up in the air above her head, as she scrambled toward the doors. Hands nowhere near the trigger, she slowed and slammed into the main doors.

“Help! Help!”

Quickly scrabbling for the door handle, she found it unlocked. Unbelievably, she dragged the door open with an adrenaline-charge pull, slamming it into its stop with a brutal echo, heard above the increasing gunfire. Time measured in milliseconds, she expected to take a vicious hit from one of the four visible guards atop the escalators. Calmly, she yelled.

“Get the president to safety! You’re under attack!”

Another medium caliber bullet from behind her slipped hard into her left side, just below the shoulder blade. A third bullet snapped her head forward as the bullet creased the left side of her head, traveling above her ear. Amanda collapsed in a heap, but not before stumbling a few more steps toward the escalators. Quickly losing consciousness, she yelled a few more words.

“Connor Mac… leave…”

The world turned black for Amanda.

CHAPTER 6.16-All Force Necessary

“We’re under attack! From the warehouse behind us!” yelled Boris, captain of Phoenix’s Fourth Pride Brigade, “Fall back! Find the source in that warehouse! Move! Move!”

“Dammit, Franky’s down!” yelled the man next to him.

“Bobby’s hit! Shit, he’s dead!” said another man fifty feet further down the line. Men crouched, hidden near the left front walls. The snipers hidden in the warehouse certainly were productive. And pretty damn selective.

“Find those snipers! I thought Ghost and Simpson were over there!”

Men clamored behind what little cover was available. A well-armed team of sixteen men burst from their position near the right side of the building to cross the open area in an attempt to enter the warehouse. In the process, three men of the infamous Fourth Brigade dropped in brutal, rubbery fashion. Another man went down headfirst into the concrete near the doors, but the remaining twelve men slipped into position, bursting through the ground floor doors.

“Upstairs!”

At the same time, several other twenty-man half brigades from the Third and Second moved smoothly toward the front doors of the Hall of Fame across the way, intent on achieving their mission objective, trying to maintain at least some last vestiges of surprise.

“In the doors! Move!”

From his vantage point on the east side of the target building, Commander Larry Reed took calm measure of the situation. Clearly, he accepted surprise was no longer an option for the Pride brigades. But, despite this, he was determined to move fast and with full force. Snatching his radio, he instructed all Pride brigades to attack without mercy, forcefully reminding them to preserve the ’copter, Starkes and the woman, as well as the pilot and child, if in fact there was a child. His radio was ablaze with chatter, but eventually each brigade confirmed position and instructions.

“Take down is now! Repeat. Takedown is now! Use all force necessary.”

With satisfaction, he studied their sharp response. The front entrance of the Hall of Fame swarmed with a blistering rampage of shooting men. Some, Larry noticed, dropped hard from bullets coming from inside, but, it was inevitable with such a surging mass that a breach would be successful. Instinctively, Larry ducked when a sniper round hit the bricks near his ear, way too close for comfort. Barely escaping death, he smiled at the impending devastation his men were unleashing.

CHAPTER 6.17-Mickey at the Doors

“We got shit going down,” said Mickey. He crouched behind the overturned desk near the up escalators. Edgars beside him, Mickey tracked Rice and Burroughs setting up at the down escalators positioned in similar fashion. Surprised to hear gunfire right when they settled into position, their casual conversation ceased and they responded as experienced professionals. In fact, at the sound of the second sniper round hitting a target near the door, Mickey smiled, glancing toward the other three men.

“It’s ’bout fuckin’ time for some action, don’t you think?”

“Hoorah!”

“Shamus and the major were dead-ass right. A takedown attempt is comin’,” yelled Edgars.

“Hey man, check it out!” Burroughs pointed toward the front doors.

A young, raven-haired woman burst through at speed with her weapon held high above her head, night vision goggles bouncing at her neck. She yelled something that had yet to take hold while each man took aim ready to shoot. That is, until the young woman took a hit from behind and nearly slammed onto the marble floor. Granted, this slowed their trigger fingers. But, hearing her last words prompted Mickey and each man to spring into decisive action.

“Burroughs, call it in! Edgars, Rice, cover me. There’s a swarm of men comin’ around from each side, full assault! Take it to im! Burroughs! Let’s grab this woman, now!”

The men responded without delay. They were an experienced and combat hardened team who only came alive in situations such as these.

“Captain, full scale attack! Front entrance. Happening now. Confirm! Over.” yelled Burroughs into the radio.

Burroughs ran to assist Mickey, providing a blaze of cover fire.

“Understood. Report.”

“In excess of fifty men visible, well-armed. Efforts are coordinated, repeat, coordinated. East and west approaches. Full front entrance breach. Repeat. Front entrance breach. Hostiles are operating under orders and with purpose. Over.”

“Roger that. Squad dispatched to your position. Over.”

“Roger. Might need the help.”

Edgars and Rice took easy aim at the first batch of men approaching the entrance. With extensive combat experience guiding each round, they carefully selected targets as fast as the sights lined up; ammo was expended at a prodigious rate. Glass broke around them as all front windows shattered from bullets coming from everywhere.

“Take ’em. Take ’em all,” yelled Mickey.

He ignored the blood dripping from his left arm. Into the firefight, Mickey was first to reach Amanda, grabbing her roughly by the collar. At the grasp, his fingers recognized a bulletproof vest beneath and he held out some slim hope for the woman’s survival. Pulling hard, he dragged her lithe frame toward the escalators, the only way up to the second floor. His blood dripped into her hair to mingle with her blood oozing from a bullet wound that might’ve simply grazed her skull. One could hope, but based on the copious blood, Mickey was not so sure. Keeping cover fire, Rice sprayed the front entrance, taking down several men every few seconds. Burroughs stopped to snatch up the woman’s dropped rifle, though not sure why.

“C’mon! Go!”

In short fashion, Mickey carried Amanda to the top of the escalators, tossing her behind the desk. Leaving her there in a heap untouched, he joined the firefight more directly, killing at least ten men as they sought entrance through shattered windows. Immediately, Burroughs relayed current sit-rep to command, relating what the young woman had spoken. Mickey tossed a grenade at the front doors while Rice and Edgars did the same in a delayed dispersal pattern that only seasoned team members working as one knew how to unleash.

“Captain, we got a woman claiming the attack was planned. Might’ve said something about Connor Mac and us leaving immediately. Over.”

“Say again, over.”

“We got a woman who got shot busting through the front doors! She’s yelling that we’re under attack. Says the name Connor MacMillen. Said we should leave now! Over.”

Upstairs in the command center, Major O’Malley and Colonel Starkes digested the news. Radio chatter from assigned sniper positions on the top floor reported fast and hard killing of hostile targets close to the building at a pace that would require more available ammo on hand. Repeatedly, they were requesting delivery of a fresh full weapon cache; numerous incoming scout reports from the rear of the building suggested in excess of 400 well-armed men were converging on the premises in very short fashion.

“Dammit!” yelled Major O’Malley.

Calmly, Colonel Starkes evaluated options. With a slight smile, she glanced at the major. “Tell all men to pull back to the ’copter and immediately prep to leave. Primary defense is the bird and our ability to get on it to leave, major. Understood?”

“Ma’am?”

“Connor MacMillen almost made it in time, but did graciously provide a warning that all was not as it seemed.”

“I see. Yes, ma’am.”

“You and Shamus get a gold star on your forehead today, major.”

“Well, umm—”

“Ready full evac, major. Move it. But, and I repeat, but, make sure you extract our scouts and that courageous woman of Connor MacMillen’s. I want all onto that bird with Nicole and CJ, pronto.”

“Understood.”

“I want that new woman… be damn sure to keep her the hell alive. If we don’t, there’ll be some serious hell to pay.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Move it people!”

CHAPTER 6.18-Brace for Impact

Marty heard the men coming hard up the warehouse stairs. Furious at feeling trapped, he took up final position in his third floor hideout near the far end of the long room. He tried to position himself and stay hidden below a window that led to the roof. A short, but difficult hoist onto the gutter above might buy him further time before one of the pissed off tangos caught up with him. Calmly, he prepped the window for faster exit, slamming it open. Looking around furiously, he dragged two more fifty-five gallon drums into his defensive arrangement. Reflectively, he held small hope that he’d be able to safely exit the window in time, since the armed party of men was nearly upon him. Grimacing hard and highly pissed at his unfortunate predicament, he prepped his Colt, aiming at the door twenty feet away. The first tango peeked into the room, but went down hard after a well-placed .45 bullet pierced his ear.

“Hold up!” yelled a strong voice hidden in the hallway.

Further action stopped. Marty heard the same deep voice whispering decisive orders; they were assessing the best tactical assault approach. Figuring a flashbang might be coming, Marty braced himself. At floor level and near the door for a quick peek, a dark face stole a glance into the room. More whispers ensued. Figuring as much, Marty was ready for the peek, sending a bullet within inches of the face. Gathering a fatalistic resolve, Marty prepared to succumb to their enormous firepower. Optimally, he figured he’d have maybe twenty or thirty more seconds before his last ditch effort to hightail it to the roof; he used his radio for what he truly believed was the last time.

CHAPTER 6.19-Last Stand

“Mac, I’m honed in on the third floor. Based on sounds, I’d say ’bout ten plus men are ready to take me out, over.”

“We’re here! Comin’ in east entrance behind them. Saw ’em enter. Be there in a few. Hang tight until then. Expend all ammo! Keep them at bay. Over.”

Connor heard a quick double squelch. He and his team scrambled up to the second floor of the warehouse, running hard. Connor exploded with speed that surprised them all and Roger kicked in right behind him. Already, they heard the distinctive sound of a Colt fired at a very fast pace with smooth reloads.

“Shit!”

Connor stole a quick glance down the third floor hallway near Marty’s defensive position. Eleven men, five on one side, six on the other crouched on both sides of a door. They were ready to breach into the room.

“Now, Roger!” whispered Connor.

“Do it!”

Connor burst toward the men with surprise on his side and shot three clean kills running down the hallway, before the remainder of men responded. Roger, with McLeod coming up fast, sent a coordinated spray of bullets into the crouching men until the last man collapsed in his own blood. One man barely got off a shot that hit the ceiling and another bullet whizzed past Connor’s shoulder. At the door, Connor ignored the mostly dead bodies, leaving that task to Roger and John. Energized, he addressed Marty’s position, but did not yet present himself in view.

“Clear!” yelled Connor. “Marty! You okay?”

“Here!”

“You okay?”

“Copy that, Mac.”

Connor stood in the doorway, waiting. He grinned toward McLeod, who stood nearby, almost out of breath. Roger was busy finishing up on one of the combatants who still had some life left in him. Assessing the room upon entry, Connor marveled at the collection of bullet holes. A couple of fifty-five gallon drums were riddled and the scrap wood near the window was splintered and full of holes. He knew Marty was lucky to have survived the barrage.

“Well, Surf Boy, quit lazing around and haul your ass out here! We got shit to do, least of all locate Amanda and that president.”

Edging out from behind the drums and a few pieces of splintered plywood, Marty stood. In the faint light from the window, Marty dusted his shoulders off like he had just noticed some stray cat hairs. His empty handgun holstered, he walked toward his team with his sniper rifle in his left hand. Despite his best efforts, his limp was rather pronounced.

“Huh! ’Bout time you showed up and did something useful, don’t you think?”

“Yeah… yeah. C’mon. Let’s go! We need find Amanda and the president.”

Marty approached with a huge smile on his face and, nearing Connor, he impulsively wrapped his arms around him in a fierce embrace.

“Damn good to see you, sir!”

Connor returned the embrace before pushing off.

“Let’s move it… give me a sit rep on Amanda and the president. Now.”

“Yep. I need .45 ammo…”

Roger gave him half a box.

“Good to see you’re in one piece, Marty,” said McLeod.

“Thanks, John. Hey Roger. Nice shootin’ there.”

“Hey.”

They assessed exiting the building as a team. Refilling his Colt magazines, Marty filled them in on current events. He was not happy in telling the story. At the top of the third floor stairwell, Connor stopped, radioing BB.

“Big Eye to BB. Do you copy?”

“BB here. Over.”

“Update sit rep. Over.”

“Go.”

“Target building is under full assault by an overwhelming and well armed force of over 400 men. Snuff entered target building to warn POTUS of impending attack. Surf Boy provided cover fire from the nearby warehouse. We extracted Surf Boy from a directed enemy assault. Snuff status unknown, but she did enter the building. We’re exiting warehouse and heading to established rendezvous. Over.”

“Copy Big Eye. Status of Snuff? Over.”

“Unknown. Went down, but recovered possibly by friendlies. Over.”

“Damn…”

“Heading to established rendezvous. Big Eye over and out.

“Roger that. We’ll meet you there. Over and out.”

Connor studied the team as they took defensive positions, waiting for his next command. Marty, Jude, and Roger were carefully inspecting outside events through the stairwell window. Marty used his night vision equipment to provide updates. McLeod spoke to Rhonda and Cody; each excited, but still somewhat scared. Connor noted that Rhonda carried the big .45 caliber Smith & Wesson with some confidence, though she’d only put twenty training rounds through it due to the team’s limited .45 ammo.

“We move now, team.”

“Mac, there’s thirty or so men coming this way at a run pulling off from the main assault.”

“Shit.”

Slipping out of the warehouse alive might prove more difficult than they’d anticipated.

CHAPTER 6.20-The Escape

“Go! Go! Shamus,” yelled Colonel Starkes into her headset.

Mickey and the last of his team dived into the helicopter door, rolling into position to provide further defensive fire. Though smiling like a cat eating a canary, Mickey had considerable blood dripping from his left arm near the shoulder; Rice had a bloody left hand wrapped in a makeshift bandage. Burroughs was unharmed though his trademark Ray Bans were no longer resting atop his head. All other men were safely on board with Nicole and CJ tucked as far back away from the doors as possible. A few men had minor wounds, but all would survive. Lieutenant Tim McDonald had taken some bullet shrapnel in his trigger hand from a stray round and was heard expounding upon what he was going to do Phoenix’s men the next time around. Near them, a young and unknown raven-haired woman lay unconscious, with Scott carefully tending to the substantial wounds the woman had sustained. GT sat nearby. Colonel Starkes sensed the ’copter lift, hearing a few bullets strike the armor-plated fuselage. Taking stock, they had sustained no major damage.

“Veer left toward the lake! Watch for RPGs,” she yelled into the headset.

“Planned on it, ma’am.” said Shamus.

The erratic spin and moves of the helicopter took on a dizzying pattern.

“Get us the hell outta here, Shamus!”

Moving safely away, Colonel Starkes took inventory, realizing that they’d barely escaped with their lives and what was already stowed onto the helicopter. Other than some short rations routinely stored, the limited rations and water would only last for about two days, if that. Ammo, on the other hand, they still had plenty.

“Attack ’em, ma’am?”

“No. We live to fight another day, major.”

CHAPTER 6.21-Acquiring a Beretta

“Amanda made it in then?”

“I dunno… from what I could tell Mac, I’m pretty sure she took a hard hit to the back once she entered the building. Possibly into body armor, but not sure.”

“Aww, man—”

“Several of Starkes men scooped her up at one point.”

“She moving?”

“No. But, then I had to clean up a few—”

“Your next visual?”

“They were dragging her toward the escalators, a big fucker he was… and… but… Amanda was down for the count.”

“She alive?”

“Umm, hard to tell.”

Marty studied Connor, realizing the fierce intensity in his eyes was a definite effort to keep focused on the team’s survival and striving not to focus on Amanda’s fate.

“Okay. Next topic… you think the president got the message to haul ass?”

“Most definitely, assuming they’re all on board. Not sure who all jumped on the bird. I was a bit preoccupied at that point.”

“So I heard.”

McLeod approached, stepping close to both, listening with interest.

“That’s a good point, Marty.”

“Anyone left inside that building’s as good as dead, regardless,” said Connor.

“I’d have to say yeah.”

“No point in going in. Be suicide for us for no reason,” suggested McLeod.

“Agreed.”

“What now, Mac?”

Connor studied the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame and the Cleveland soldiers swarming all over it like ants on a dropped Popsicle. The team had made short work of the twenty men approaching their position, since it was apparent they did not expect to meet the level of firepower that riddled them to the ground. Many men lay dead across the open grounds and, with some satisfaction, Connor Mac knew he and his team had made some contributions to the fight. Taking stock from their hidden position one hundred yards away, he ferreted out his options.

“We track to the rendezvous. No choice. We move now. Assume the president has Amanda, as that’s the only way she’d survive. We make rendezvous. She’s alive, she’ll tell them. Let’s go! McLeod, tell Roger he’s on point.

“Cody?”

“Yeah, Mr. Connor Mac?”

“You’re with me up front. I need your eyes and especially your ears.”

“Okay.”

“You did okay back there. Nice shot exiting the building.”

“Yeah, but Marty got him before I did.”

“Oh, thought it was you…”

“Only after.”

“Well, never hurts to double down in a firefight, now does it?”

“I guess not.”

“McLeod? Stick with Rhonda.”

“Okay.”

Each started to move.

“Marty?”

“Yeah, Mac?”

“Do what you do best. Keep the bubble around the team. Keep us safe.”

“Copy that.”

“Rhonda? Stay sharp.”

“Okay.”

Studying the team, Connor’s confidence built and he forcefully pushed thoughts of Amanda to the back of his mind. Each team member performed well given the current circumstances; they’d mostly passed the first live test working as a unit. They’d emerged unscathed, except, well, except for Amanda. Again Connor forced away any negative thoughts of her demise.

“All team. We hold any further fire to see how far we can fade away from the warehouse without discovery. We’ll try to slip out unnoticed.”

“Understood.”

“Okay.”

“Sure.”

The team nodded as one. Rhonda’s expression especially serious; she knew she was the least trained.

“Should we be compromised, we take out as many of these damn mother fuckers as we can while we make our evac. Got it?” yelled Connor.

“Understood,” said McLeod. He stroked the new Sig Sauer in his side holster, comforted by the feel. All had grabbed new weapons and valuable supplies from the men killed on the third floor and were, essentially, armed to the teeth. In fact, Marty was particularly pleased to have extracted four fifteen-round magazines and a Beretta 92FS from the leader of the dead. As it stood, he’d always wanted to have this weapon to compliment his Colt Defender. And, carrying the Beretta with his rifle and Colt provided a sense of invincibility. Now, he knew he would survive any future firefight.

SECTION 7: A Map, Steel Mill and Missed Connections

CHAPTER 7.1-Bird Fuel

“Where are we, major?”

“Meadville, PA.”

“Why here?”

“Spaulding Airport’s a secondary tier stop for bird fuel based on Jimmy’s FAA fueling data.”

“That right?”

“Obviously, we need the fuel.”

Seriously pissed and irritated after leaving the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame in haste, Colonel Starkes stared out the helicopter.

“It’s that easy? We’re simply gonna roll in and grab the fuel?”

“Never said it would be easy, ma’am. I’m optimistic that there might still be usable fuel at this tiny airfield after Scott’s suitable conversion.”

“Okay. Let’s hold that thought. Let’s hope Scott’s concoction still does what’s needed for the fuel.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Have Shamus set us down nearby for safe recon. Not too close… in fact, drop ten men at a hundred yards out to secure the area.”

“Already assigned, ma’am.”

“Good. Keep at it.”

Colonel Starkes moved to the injured woman in the back of the noisy helicopter. Taking stock, she realized the woman was young, barely in her twenties, and had a deep crease running across the left side of her head, above the ear. Scott worked frantically stitching up the bloody wound. Scalp wounds bled profusely. The woman lay unconscious.

“Talk to me Scott.”

Remaining focused on providing emergency medical attention to the young woman, he explained. “She’s hit in the back near the lower left shoulder and upper left thigh besides her head wound. I stitched up the thigh. Twenty stitches, fairly deep. Not critical though, the bullet hit just meat.”

“Go on.”

“Won’t be pretty when she recovers. She’ll have a nice scar on her scalp and one on her thigh that’s for sure. The bruise to the shoulder blade will hurt like hell, but it’s really nothing more than that thanks to her body armor.”

“She wore Kevlar?”

“Yeah, level two in fact. Good stuff. So, it’s the bullet crease to her head that has me most concerned. Seen a wound like that in the ER amount to nothing, and seen it turn a man into mush.”

“Uh, huh.”

“She’s still out. Knocked her around quite a bit. Hope she comes around.”

“So do I. Keep at it. What do you need in supplies that we don’t have?”

“Nothing, ma’am, other than a CT scan to check on her brain. We’re good. It’s up to her now.”

Scott finished cleaning and stitching up the head wound, carefully draping gauze and sterile bandage across her scalp. For some reason, he wondered how pissed off this young woman would be when she found out he had shaved the entire left side of her raven black hair.

CHAPTER 7.2-Waving the Taurus

“You gonna tell me what the hell just happened, uncle? Or, should I just shoot you and find out for my fuckin’ self?”

Phoenix paced the Hilton penthouse floor, angry and fuming. The taking of the Hall of Fame was complete, but there were no captives and certainly no helicopter. Furious at the loss of sixty-three of his own men and the current turn of events, Phoenix gripped his stainless steel Taurus Judge in his right hand, conveying little doubt he might kill Larry Reed where he stood. Using the gun for emphasis, Phoenix waved Reed into the room.

“Not sure yet what happened, Phoenix. Still working on it. There was a third player hidden in the Goodyear warehouse when we launched the attack.”

“Starkes’ men?”

“No.”

“Oh, do tell… please.”

“I’m thinking he was a trained sniper for sure, based on his uncanny accuracy.”

“A sniper?”

“A tall, black-haired woman caught us by surprise, running right through us and into the building right before we planned to go full assault.”

“A woman—”

“She ran like a damn Olympic sprinter.”

“C’mon!”

“No, she ran like a gazelle.”

“Start giving me some damn answers that make sense!”

Phoenix slapped his hand on the bar countertop. Gathering nerve, Larry Reed emphasized his talking points.

“Phoenix, they must’ve killed Ghost and Simpson right off. Had to. We found both bodies on the third floor along with the bodies of twelve of the fourth Brigade near a room facing our assault of the Hall… it was a sniper’s nest, for sure.”

“Uh, huh.”

“And that sniper had some help ’cause the Fourth wasn’t taken out by him, but from behind. They were readying to breach the door to his nest. Probably… way I figured it, they got hit right before they launched into the room.”

“Fuck that! Impossible.”

“I saw it, Phoenix! I did a personal assessment. There was blood, guts and all. A fully trained team, that’s for sure, hit them hard from behind. And, based on their body positions, they were surprised and barely got off a shot.”

Grumbling behind the wet bar, Phoenix placed the Judge on the granite countertop and snatched two crystal tumblers from the mirrored shelf behind him. Sloppily, he poured both half full with Jack Daniels. Simmering with jaws clenched, he carried both drinks toward Reed, pushing one toward him. Cursing again, he stopped in the middle of the room, taking a deep gulp before turning toward the windows. With a slightly shaking hand, Reed took the glass of whiskey, downing a double gulp. He walked to stand beside his nephew and continued in his update. Phoenix stared out the window.

“Whoever killed the Fourth were well trained, nephew. Shot placement was excellent with minimal waste. I’m not talking some amateurs that stumbled into the party. No way, and after they were done, they stripped our men of all weapons, ammo and supplies.”

Phoenix sipped his whiskey and took a few deep breaths. Sufficiently calm, he turned with blazing eyes.

“You think it was this Connor MacMillen everybody’s fuckin’ whispering about these past weeks?”

“I dunno. Though, it certainly fits his profile based on what we’ve heard about the guy in bits and pieces.”

“So, the bastard did decide to show up?”

“Again, dunno. Maybe he was running surveillance prior to his entry to see Starkes. I’d do that if I was him. But, if it was him, what the hell was that woman doing running through us like an antelope on speed?”

“Hmm, she say anything before she went down?”

“No, not that we could make out, no.”

“Nothing?”

“No, but, a few men heard her yell something, but nobody’s confirmed.”

“Hmm.”

“We think maybe this Connor MacMillen must have spotted the assault and sent the woman in to warn the president.”

“Did you kill the black-haired bitch?”

“Yeah, she went down hard entering the doors.”

“Where’s her body? Anybody confirm?”

“No, the guys say Mickey, Rice, Edgars and Burroughs were in position and ready for us at the top of the escalators.”

“Ready? What do you mean, ready?”

“In no time, they scooped the little bitch up and slowed us down with some serious cover fire.”

“They were waiting at the escalators? That’s unusual. For what reason? That’s not their normal protocol.”

“I know. But, they were. Not sure why. But, Starkes is an overly cautious bitch.”

“She is that.”

Larry Reed ventured a thought on the subject.

“Starkes was probably just protecting her ass. And I wouldn’t put it past that fuckin’ major, to dispatch men to run cover at the front entrance simply as a precaution given the dates we overheard. You know, assuming that we might have heard something about why the hell they kept waiting here these weeks with the deadline approaching.”

Enraged, Phoenix threw his empty glass toward the door, watching it shatter into several pieces.

“Find them! Find them all! I want that Bitch of a president. I want that other woman’s dead body. I want this fuckin’ Connor MacMillen. I want all of them. You find them. You hear me?”

Larry stood scared, shaking. Phoenix’s eyes were blazing hot.

“Sure, Phoenix.”

“You find them bastards, uncle. Do it before I do something stupid in the process.”

“Okay. We’re on it.”

“Go on, then. Get the hell outta here.”

Phoenix moved to the bar and picked up the Judge. Waving it gently, he dismissed Larry Reed and made his way to the windows to stare off into the city. A bright and breaking dawn approached. Quickly, Reed exited the penthouse carrying the last dregs of his Jack. He gulped the remainder at the door, handing the empty glass to the guard. He hustled fast to the elevator, but could not help but shiver at the fire-crazed look in his young nephew’s eyes.

CHAPTER 7.3-The NRC

“McLeod told me we got the last of ’em trackers hounding us, Mac,” said Roger.

Rhonda stood next to him, waiting.

“How many?” asked Connor.

“The last three of the squad following us. All decent trackers. One was excellent. Another one was practically a kid. No more than fifteen or sixteen.”

“Hmm. I must admit, those last few crotch sniffers were pretty good following us this far from that Cleveland firefight.”

“Yeah, BB says we shoulda tried to sign a few of ’em up they were that good.”

“That right? Who took ’em down?”

“BB and Marty.”

“The dynamic duo. No surprise.”

“McLeod says BB told ’im a straggler hanging back might’ve slipped away, though they weren’t certain. Said he thought he saw a little guy with some kinda red hair cut short, maybe a Mohawk.”

“I see. Well, we can’t worry about that little piece of shit Mohawk running away, now, can we?”

“No. I guess not, Mac.”

“Glad Jude, Jackson and Jason got back here with us yesterday. We might’ve missed those trackers.”

“Yep.”

“Tell everyone to keep an eye out for that Mohawk guy.”

“Okay.”

Hidden near the busted out windows on the fourth floor of an old department store in Youngstown, Connor patiently studied the old steel mill sitting on the eastern outskirts. Binoculars in hand, he examined the mill he’d suggested as the rendezvous point. It certainly looked abandoned from a half mile out. Roger slid close beside him, waiting. Connor turned, handing the binoculars to Roger.

“We’ll set up at the #1 Furnace, near the east side of the mill. See it? That huge rusted green and blue overhang.”

“Yep,” said Roger.

“Have BB, Jason, Marty and Jackson set up a 200 yard perimeter once we’re in. Have John and Cody help set it up. In the meantime, let’s start everyone rolling.”

“Alright.”

“You and Jude stick with me and Rhonda after.”

“Yes, sir. Okay.”

Two hours later, settled in at the mill, the team searched for useful items. So far, no signs of recent human activity were noted; it was not a place likely to garner much interest. The enormous rat population seen everywhere during their travels ignored the confines of the mill. Available food sources would be limited and water not clearly in evidence. Indeed, potable water was only found by a dedicated search that, luckily, located a small three-inch deep pool captured on a section of floor in a collapsed silo. Glancing around, it was clear the silo housed key ingredients for creating specialty steels. Huge bins with labels etched in their sides, carried chemical names such as chromium 4140 or stainless 416; arranged in an orderly fashion near the main furnace doors. After Rhonda’s assessment, the water was drinkable, though the taste had a higher than normal iron content from sitting stagnant atop steel flooring.

“What have we got into here?” thought Connor. He scanned the mill, watching his team conduct their search. Finding a food source was unlikely. The Youngstown mill sat on at least 140 acres of desolate and barren land, long battered, and used for creating high-end steel for more than sixty years before the H5N1 collapse. Clearly, the acreage hadn’t seen any edible plant life while the steel mill was in operation, and now, very few weeds were growing back. Discarded machines sat everywhere in various states of rust and decay. Huge steel billet batches sat stacked neatly in row after row near the train rails. Coated deep orange in rust, they were still waiting for the next shipment to manufacturers; a few slim rats scattered about.

“Wow, there it is. The heart of the mill,” thought Connor. He stood fifty feet from the doors to the #1 Furnace. The big metal sign near the electric arc-fired furnace made it hard to miss. Moving to the main furnace doors and taking a quick look inside, he marveled at the huge, ceramic-lined space built for molten steel. Looking downward, he followed the massive electric rod that would fire up the furnace when it was running twenty-four hours a day and seven days a week.

“Probably never see steel ingot made ever again.” Connor said aloud. He closed his eyes, recalling the last time he was here, back when he was very young and it was in operation. His eyes snapped open when he heard quiet movement on the ground to his left. A plump rattlesnake slithered near the rusting steel billet. Smiling, Connor made a mental note to kill the fat reptile for dinner during the next few days. Rattlesnake was a favorite delicacy of his and this snake was at least a full four pounds. Ever since his time spent in Dallas back in the early 2000s, he’d always made it a point to have rattlesnake once or twice a year. He strolled to the main camp.

“Where’s McLeod, Rog?”

“He’s with Marty searching the office trailers.”

“Okay.”

Connor stood with Roger and watched the team take ownership, making the mill their home for the next few days.

“Rog?”

“Yeah, Mac?”

“Send Jason, BB and Judy out for some fresh meat. Tell ’em to go south. Head out now towards that pond we spotted a half-mile back. Take the geese if they can, we’ll need ’em. Dog or cat if they can. Tell ’em we need a stockpile for at least five days, so they need to make it count. They have until dusk to kill what we need ’cause six hours should be plenty for any decent hunters.”

“Yep, Understood, sir.”

“Here, give BB this to carry.”

Connor reached into his backpack and pulled out a yellow, handheld device. Ignoring Roger’s questions for the moment, he switched it on.

“Good. The batteries still work. They’re draining faster than I’d like. Need to find some replacements.”

“I’ve seen you use that several times. Is that what I think it is, Mac?”

“Probably.”

“We worried about radiation here?”

“No, don’t think so. Not based on the nuclear fallout map in my pack from the NRC.”

“NRC?”

“Nuclear Regulatory Commission. Helped keep me safe in my travels.”

“That the blue map?”

“Yep.”

“The one with those big blue circles and green ovals?”

“A huh.”

“Can I take a closer look?”

“Sure.”

Connor dug into his pack, pulling out the Ziploc bag that held the map. Well used, he carefully opened and set it on the ground, placing a few pebbles on the ends.

“Damn, there’s a lot of them nuclear plants—”

“That’s for sure. 104 nuclear plants in the U.S. from what I recall, more than six million people lived within ten miles of ’em. And most plants went bye-bye and offline right after the back up generators died out. Particularly the BWCs, that’s ‘Boiling Water Reactors’ to you and me.”

“Wow.”

“I know, right? And this map shows that Shippingsport, PA was a nuclear plant nearby and that’s not too terribly far from here.”

“Oh.”

“Some nukes had decent containment protocols, so they’ll be good for awhile, I guess. Anyway, I wanna keep an eye on things here—”

“I see.”

Roger studied the map while Connor pointed to a few spots across the country. His hand skirted several blue circles.

“This map probably saved my ass on this little excursion at least seven or eight times.”

“And you say Shippingsport’s near here?”

“It is. Not sure of the status of the plant—so, I’m making sure the winds haven’t sent any bad crap this way we need to worry ’bout.”

Roger was deep in thought, visibly disturbed.

“How come me, Rhonda, Cody and all the others never got exposed? Sure, we avoided the obvious dead areas, but I’m thinking we had to have taken a hit at some point. Breathed in some bad air.”

“I don’t think so, Rog. Look at the map. Figure out where you’ve traveled. Personally, from what I know of your travels, you’ve had some serious luck on your side. All of you. If not, you’d be dead by now.”

“Wow. I never even thought about using one of them Geigers or a map like that for that matter… things were so hectic.”

“Yeah, well, I grabbed mine compliments of the Australian government before I left. Figured with people dropping like flies and me wanting to return to the States, worse case scenario might put the nuke plants going offline and bubbling.”

“Hmm…”

“Personally, I’ve always had a deep-seated fear of radiation, Rog. I don’t like what I can’t see and kill. Buddy of mine was exposed on an op in Africa. We didn’t expect it. He was dead within the year.”

“Damn.”

“Yeah, it’s kinda an obsession, now. I’ll die. I know that. But not by radiation if I can help it.”

“Now, I’m just thinking how clueless I’ve been.”

“Lady luck was with you and your family, Rog. Count your blessings.”

“Yeah, but still…”

“So, when I say we’re not eating anything that blips that yellow box, you’d agree?”

“Hell ya!”

“Sometimes, I’ve not eaten for weeks, traveling until I was damn sure any food I ate wasn’t contaminated.”

“Wow. I’m so there with you on that.”

“Good to know. By they way, John was aware of some nuke plants based on a map he remembered seeing on TV once. Told me he took steps to avoid what he remembered during his travels. Lady Luck was on his side, too.”

“Where can I find one?”

“We’ll keep an eye out, Rog. Might find one in a fire station. Though, nowadays, chances are a bit slim.”

“True.”

“I usually check for ’em when I’m out and about. Copy the map if you want, Roger. Put Cody on it as a project, he can draw pretty well, right? We’ll find us some paper or something.”

“Good idea.”

“I’d love to have a second map of it.”

“Yeah.”

“And, since we left Cleveland, I’ve found no real need to check too much.”

“Wait a second! Cleveland’s between two blue circles!”

“It is that. The Chicago plant to the west and one east of it. Wind dispersal fallout patterns kept it safe. You know, I wouldn’t put it past Phoenix to have had somebody tracking the radiation winds or placing someone onsite to directly monitor them.”

Connor briefly flashed to the loss of Amanda and the pain coursing across his face was easy to see. Quickly, he pushed the pain into the deep hole he kept for such purposes.

“Sorry, Mac. It seems I’ve upset you.”

“Nah, no problem. Anyway, there’s been no need to use this for the past week, Rog. No nuke plants nearby until now. Used it quite a bit this year though, used it a good bit in Japan, too. I’ve had some damn near crazy route changes at times. But the potential exposure has calmed down some after those first years. Rain pushed the contaminants into the ground. Now we just eat the shit if we’re not careful.”

“Damn.”

“I hear ya. I remember that I had to come in high into California to avoid the two nuke plants there. They were still pretty hot. But, San Fran was okay. Clean.”

“Where else?”

“Well, not much running through the southwest. Kansas was a bit of a surprise, though. Dispersal fallout was wider than that blue circle. Had to head north of Burlington and Topeka this year. Lit up that box almost into the red before I hauled ass backwards and north. After that, I threaded a needle getting through Missouri and Illinois up into Indiana. It was strange. Like there was only one corridor of clean. John and his men stuck close to the Ohio River on his way out west, by the way, so that kept him away from most. Lady Luck did the rest for ’em.”

“Oh.”

“Hey, after you give this to BB, have Rhonda set up chow in the Steel Cooling Room. It’s near the back away from the main entrance. See where I’m talkin?”

“I think so—”

“See that stacked steel sittin’ under the overhang like it’s waiting for the next train?”

“Okay, I see it. Yeah.”

“Good. Have Cody gather up some wood and tell ’im to dig a deep fire pit for Rhonda. That way we can hide the light. Fifteen pallets are sitting back near that old red crane. Those outta be good firewood for now.”

“Okay.”

“Rhonda will need it, so put Cody on it quick and have him set it up under the main conveyor lines coming off #1 Furnace. See there?”

“Yep.”

“We do this, we should stay relatively unseen from outside. Smoke should dissipate nicely through the conveyers, struts and roof to make it unnoticeable.

“Good deal… anything else?”

“Nah, but have Jackson stick by Rhonda and keep a secure eye out on her and help her out. Tell Surf Boy and John to come see me if you get a chance.”

“Will do.”

“Thanks, Rog.”

“No problem.”

Connor returned again to the furnace, settling on his haunches near the open main hearth door. Swiftly, his thoughts turned to Amanda before he quelled the upsurge of intense pain. Not an overly optimistic man, he truly hoped she was alive, making her way to the rendezvous with the president in tow. Thinking of any other alternative right now would turn him to mush.

CHAPTER 7.4-The Green Light of Speculation

“She’s still out cold, ma’am,” said Scott. Resting in a sleeping bag, he was propped on his right arm next to the door outside of an old college classroom. The sign out front of the building they had entered four days before had alerted them to the fact that they were entering Rockwell Hall.

“She gonna be okay?”

“Too soon to tell, ma’am.”

The cold marble of the third floor shined like it was freshly waxed and with the remnants of several meals discarded nearby, Scott had not voluntarily left the side of the injured woman in the adjacent room for very much time, if at all.

“Okay. Simply checking in, Scott.”

“There’s no need to go in there, ma’am. Cassie’s sittin’ with her and taking good care.”

“I know, but she’s been unconscious for four days.”

“Yeah.”

“I guess, well, we can just hope for the best.” Glancing into the glass window of the door, Colonel Starkes caught a glimpse of Amanda lying comfortably in a makeshift bed constructed from a gurney. Cassie flittered about checking this and that, not noticing the attention at the door. Before the Sickness, the building housed the graduate nursing school department of Allegheny College in Meadville, PA. As it stood, Major O’Malley had selected the college campus as the most defensible terrain given their current situation.

“Cassie’s real good at what she does, ma’am.”

“I see that.”

Conveniently, the college was only a few minutes from the small Sperling Airport once they landed in Meadville seeking suitable fuel. That is, after some minor modifications made to the fuel in the storage tanks near the hanger. The chemical additive developed by GT took two hours this time to fully stabilize the fuel and raise it in octane. They had more than they needed to refuel.

“The young woman seems comfortable.”

“As best we can, ma’am.”

Settling in, their perimeter defenses met a college campus, housing a small, survival-minded group. With hard-won experience in learning to deal with new strangers, Major O’Malley had enlisted their help. Granted, Dr. Wilfred Schwartz, the gray-haired professor of Economics was not that useful to them specifically, but he had created a small community of forty well-fed men and eighteen women who effectively used the campus as their main base of operations for the past five years. Twelve of the men were ex-military and quickly agreed to cooperate. In fact, the deference shown Colonel Starkes made him optimistic that a new United States might still be built out of the ashes of the H5N1 devastation. And, as luck would have it, one woman, Cassie, was a certified nurse practitioner who, once engaged, forcefully relieved Scott from his twenty-four-hour and day-by-day vigil of the young woman they’d saved from the firefight at the Hall of Fame.

“I know you’re taking good care of her, Scott.”

The Superhawk sat parked on a makeshift heliport atop the building roof. Five men guarded the rooftop around the clock. Fresh from surveying the perimeter and helicopter, the colonel was becoming a bit impatient.

“Scott?”

“Yeah?”

“What’s your take on her comin’ around?”

“I dunno, ma’am. She’s coming around a bit. Starting to do some mumbling today. That’s a good sign, I think. The infection in her leg wound and her fever pose an ongoing challenge. Give her another day or two and we’ll know.”

“We’ll do that. Not that I have much choice.”

“Go ahead, ma’am, ask the question.”

“Alright, I will. How’s the baby?”

“Cassie says the baby hasn’t aborted and that the woman’s only in toward the end of her first trimester. She says the infection in her thigh shouldn’t hurt the baby at this stage.”

“Another baby. Can you believe it, Scott?”

“Yeah, we’ve got more than we hoped for coming out on this little adventure, huh?”

“Yep. Let’s hope she comes outta it, though.”

“Of course.”

“In the meantime, you need some sleep.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“That’s an order.”

“Understood, I will.”

“I mean it, Scott. I do”

“Yeah, I know. ‘Night.” Scott forced his head deeper into his sleeping bag, closing his eyes. Convincingly, he appeared asleep in seconds. Satisfied, Colonel Starkes strolled down the side stairs to the second floor, spotting the major speaking to several men and a few natives near a folding table in the center of the room. She waited near the stairwell for an opening in the discussions and then slipped to the major’s side.

“How’s she doing?”

“Same. Maybe a bit better according to Scott.”

“He’s still awake?”

“No, I ordered him to sleep. Cassie kicked him out, he’s sleeping nearby, right next to the door.”

“Huh. That man carries loyalty to a new level.”

“He sure does. Glad he’s on our team.”

“I hear that.”

“Shamus and GT should be proud to have had him as a friend,” suggested Colonel Starkes.

“Oh, they are, ma’am. Hell, they’re just as loyal to him as he is to them.”

“I’ll bet.”

“There’s some serious history with those three. I’d love to know more about it.”

“Right. There is that. When you know more… let me know.”

“Huh. It’d take a nuclear bomb to separate those three for any length of time.”

“Hmm—”

“It’s uncanny.”

“Speaking of your friend Shamus, what’s he saying about all this?”

“Ma’am?”

“C’mon, major. What’re you and Shamus focusing on at the moment?”

“Umm—”

“Dammit, you have a green light for speculation. Go. Where’re you two putting your brainpower?”

“We’ve secured enough fuel and established a safe haven, and mostly restocked supplies. As a result, we’re wondering about checking back in on Phoenix. You know, to see what’s up.”

“A huh.”

“Maybe settle a few scores. If we can.”

“Hmm, it’s funny how you two think. That’s my thoughts exactly.”

“Ma’am?”

“What? You think I have no urge for revenge?”

“No offense, ma’am—”

“C’mon, don’t get your panties in a bunch, major. I’m just pushing your buttons.”

“Oh.”

“How about you and a few men make a recon run to check in on that bastard for me? Would you?”

“Phoenix?”

“Are we talkin’ about someone else?”

“No, ma’am.”

“I didn’t think so.”

“Okay. I’m on it.”

“Pure recon at this point, understood?”

“Okay.”

“Check that… if you have a clear shot at the bastard, don’t let me stop you. Or, if you so chose, when you’re fired upon.”

“Understood.”

“But don’t go looking for a fight, hear me?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“You know how critical that bird is to our return trip.”

“Of course.”

“Have at it, major. In the meantime, I’m going to check in on CJ and Nicole.”

“Sure. Right.”

“I’ll give them your regards.”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

Colonel Starkes left the floor. Chest heaving slightly in excitement, Major O’Malley felt a surge of pride in serving such a fine commander.

CHAPTER 7.5-Rory

“Rory made it back an hour ago with a report, Phoenix.”

“Rory?”

“Yeah.”

“Who the fuck’s he?”

“Umm, he’s the young upstart we found comin’ outta Toledo a year or so back. Full name’s Rory McDonnell. Redhead sporting a Mohawk. Serious attitude. You remember him, don’t you?”

“Hmm…”

“You nearly put a bullet in ’im when he first showed up.”

“Oh yeah… the tough, skinny little bastard who took out five men when we caught him stealing those two horses?”

“Yep. Not so skinny, but, yeah, him.”

“If memory serves, you pressed the issue not to kill him when we caught up to him. Why’s that again?”

“Well, because I found out he was a trained Navy Seal and could be pretty damn useful if we could turn him to our ends.”

“Did we?”

“Seems like it today.”

“Talk to me.”

“How ’bout I bring him in and let him speak for himself.”

“Sure, uncle. Sure. And, let Rory know if I don’t like what he’s saying, I just might kill him where he stands.”

“Ahh, okay.”

Reed opened the penthouse door. Nodding, the two huge bodyguards signaled to the smaller, muscular man who stood nearby, letting him enter the suite. Calmly, Rory McDonnell strolled through the doors, self-assured. Not slowing down, he made his way straight to the wet bar, as if he owned the suite. Passing Phoenix, he smiled, but continued in his efforts to fix himself a drink.

“I’ll shoot you, you fuck, you touch my good liquor.”

“Well, so shoot me, Phoenix… go on then.” Rory poured a generous tumbler of Wild Turkey barely glancing at Phoenix or Reed. “Look at that, we got ice!” he yelled. Satisfied after tossing in a few cubes from the bucket, Rory toasted no one in particular and took a long, deep drink.

“Uncle?”

“Yeah?”

“Tell me why I haven’t shot this asswipe yet.”

“Umm, because he knows the whereabouts of that third party involved in the firefight.”

“Right. Yeah, that’s right!” Phoenix snapped his fingers. “Okay. Sure. Then, I guess I’ll just shoot him after we hear what he has to say.” Phoenix pointed the barrel of the Judge in the direction of the small, muscular, red-haired man.

Gauging Phoenix’s reaction, Rory halted his third deep sip of the Wild Turkey. “You mind pointing that piece of shit Judge somewhere else?”

“Yeah, I’d mind.”

“Hah! I guess I better give you some street cred, Phoenix, before you up and shoot me.”

“What?”

“Gotta give you some credit. You built Cleveland into a workable town these past five years. Mighty admirable. Heard about it all mostly second hand, ya know, ’cause I’ve only been hanging for a year.”

“Huh?”

“But, gotta give you that, no question… you da man… plus, you built a community here that cracks a solid effort at sustenance and control. Though a bit overbearing at times…”

“What are you rambling?”

“You da man, see? And, you’ve got a decent formalized and well-armed paramilitary unit in excess of 600 men set up under your direct control nicely broken into effective “Pride” brigades, trucks and cavalry which is, perhaps, the most impressive.”

“Yeah?”

“Though, now that I think on it, I’ll have to knock that count down about fifty or sixty or so men.”

Gritting his teeth, Phoenix stared at the young man. “Start talking some sense, kid.”

“Kid? I ain’t much younger than you. But, I guess, Phoenix, it’s the reason why you ain’t dead yet with a broken neck.”

“Rory?” cautioned Larry Reed.

“No, uncle. I see where this is going. Let Rory talk. He’s an ex-navy seal. Now I remember why I let this bastard live.”

“Why’s that, Phoenix?” asked Rory McDonnell, interested. He stared into the huge barrel of the .45 pointed in his direction. He seemed to have no care at all.

“Well, because you got more balls than brains.”

“Huh, how about that? People have said that before—”

“Start talkin’ before I shoot ya. For real. Especially now, because you’re drinking my Turkey.”

“It’s very tasty. Thank you.”

“I don’t like that.”

“Oh, sorry on that.”

“Start talkin’.”

“Sure thing.”

“Where’s the rest of the men that were with you?” asked Phoenix.

“Dead. Just where Paulson took ’em.”

“Meaning?”

“Meaning that piece of shit shoulda never had the privilege of managing men in combat.”

“Larry? Talk to me,” said Phoenix. He kept his focus on Rory.

“Tommy Paulson was a good man, Rory. A good tracker and leader. Watch it, Rory.”

“Yeah, maybe he was, Larry, like you say. When nothing was threatening to cut him down dead on the spot.” Slugging the last dregs of the Wild Turkey, Rory returned to the bottle and made himself a fresh new tumbler, ice and all. Clearly, he was daring Phoenix to shoot him.

“So tell us what the hell happened, Rory. You’re testing my limits, boy.”

“Like I said, so shoot me.”

Phoenix pointed the Judge at the glass in Rory’s hand and fired. The glass full of whiskey exploded and the bullet took a huge chunk of the hand attached to it. Surprised, Rory stared, in shock. Not hesitating, Phoenix slipped a step closer, aiming the Judge at Rory’s head, intent clear.

“Fuck you, Phoenix.”

“No, Rory. I’ve had just about enough of your games. Start talking real shit in three, two—”

“Okay, okay! We followed them to Youngstown! Near a steel mill. They looked like—”

Phoenix blew the entire back of Rory’s head off at point blank range before he completed his last sentence. Brain matter splattered onto the wall mirror behind, oozing down in a red, slurry cream. Calmly, Phoenix stepped across Rory’s body and stood at the bar to fix a fresh Jack over a few tinkling cubes of ice. Still standing near the door, Larry Reed waited.

“Uncle?”

“Yeah, Phoenix?”

“You and I are going to take my entire army after that man, that Connor MacMillen. We’re going after him. You understand? I want to be in Youngstown by tomorrow night!”

“Can’t be tomorrow,” said Reed, bracing for the outburst, “and it can’t be the entire army.”

“What?” Phoenix struggled to keep some semblance of calm, bracing his hands on the bar. He forced his trembling fury to subside. Larry struggled not to glance at the Judge sitting on the bar.

“You’ve spoken about the military weakness of overextending yourself. On several occasions, like in Erie, Phoenix—”

“Fuck Erie!”

“And, sending the entire army after that small team in Youngstown is overkill and just plain dangerous.”

“You’ll do it if I say.”

“Probably, but I’m hoping you see that frustration’s got a bite on your ass. Just take a minute to calm down.”

“Calm down my ass!”

“Besides, why not go after Starkes?”

“We don’t know where the Bitch took that ’copter except she was heading east!”

“Good point. We know she went east and that’s about it.”

“Both Starkes and that other team that screwed up our assault are heading east if Rory’s assessment is accurate.” Phoenix shifted into his thinking, calculating mode; Larry calmed somewhat, seeing the transition.

“Let’s ask Rory…” suggested Larry, “Oh, maybe not.” He pointed to the dead Rory resting on the floor.

“Don’t be a smartass. He was drinking my Turkey, like it was his birthright.”

“That much is true.”

“So, if both Starkes and that weasel Connor MacMillen are heading east, maybe we can end up killin’ two birds with one very big fuckin’ stone? Huh?”

“Well, thank you, I do hear a plan finally forming.”

“You know, that little team of men has seriously pissed me off and royally screwed up my plans! I know it was that Connor MacMillen they were waiting for, who else?”

“We’ll need to keep at least 120 men in reserve guarding Cleveland and maintaining order, Phoenix. I’ll have to activate them to full status and full pay.”

“I see…”

“Added to that, we’ll need at least forty-eight hours to establish the supply chain and have the men properly outfitted.”

“You’re right, dammit!” Phoenix slammed his hands onto the bar, shaking the floor beneath. Becoming more comfortable, Larry explained the required logistics.

“Okay nephew, now listen up, you hear? If we’re taking more than one or two Pride Brigades, we need to plan this right, like always. Any less time and we’ll have to play catch up—”

“Yeah, yeah. Fuck! You got two days. You hear me?”

“I can work with that.”

“Two days. And we go find him. We find that Bitch of a president and the ’copter, too; we’re going to bring all of that back for Cleveland to see up close and personal, you understand? Heads on pikes. Broken bodies on display.”

“Sure… I do.”

“We burn him here, slowly, in front of everyone. This Connor MacMillen first… no, last.”

“Umm—”

“Go on. Make it happen now, uncle. Let’s move.”

Larry Reed wasted no time exiting the room.

CHAPTER 7.6-Seven Days

“She’s not comin’, Mac. It’s been seven days. You said we’d wait five. Today’s eight.”

“I know, John.”

“So?”

“So… I’m tryin’ to wrap my mind around the fact that Amanda’s… truly gone,” said Connor.

“She saved the president; she paid the price,” suggested McLeod. His voice was gentle, probing.

“Yeah, I think she most likely did save her, didn’t she?”

McLeod stared east with the yellow sun rising on an uneventful stay at the Youngstown mill. He and Connor sat near the main camp atop the rusting steel billet in the shipping yard. Each to his own, they sipped a strange hot tea Rhonda had handed them a few minutes ago; liking the taste, McLeod detected a faint aroma of chamomile along with a hint of peppermint.

“I think… I think she’s gone, Mac… we have to face it.”

“Like hell.”

“No… they woulda come by now. Amanda and the president. She knew the plan.”

Connor sipped from the cup, before he splashed the remainder on the ground in anger. “Huh. You know, maybe she’s just outta commission from her injuries. Knocked her ass out, that’s one possibility. Don’t forget, Marty said she went down and they scooped her up.”

“Sure… not likely, Mac, but maybe. But seven days? Going on eight? C’mon, Mac. Even you have to admit things aren’t looking up.”

“I know. I know.”

McLeod caught movement in the main camp to his left, tracking toward BB and Marty. Early risers, they were gathering gear outside their tents with a plan to do some more fishing at the pond near the southeast entrance. Of course, all had heard about the catfish and turtles stealing most of their bait the past few days; both men were intent on some serious revenge. Glancing past the two men, McLeod observed Jason and Jude tending the horses, brushing their coats and occasionally slipping each of the five horses a few handheld treats. Fifty feet to the right of them, in a battered and patched brown tent, Roger was most likely still asleep as was Cody, each bundled in the plump sleeping bags they favored. Indeed, waking those two up early was always a challenge and Rhonda was fairly protective of their morning sleep time, even while she helped prepare the morning meal for the crew.

“We gonna wait the day out, Mac?”

“Your thoughts?”

“We go.”

“Just like that! It’s that easy?”

“Never said it was going to be easy. Not for you. Not for Marty. Not for any of us. You know that.”

“Yeah.”

“It’s simply something that has to be done. And, trust me; I know a little bit about moving on.”

“Hmm.”

“We need to move, Mac. As a team. Have some direction. We’re following you, remember?”

“Yeah, I remember.”

“So, what’s it going to be? Huh? We here for another day?”

“I dunno.”

“Well, I need to know because I have a new basket weaving project I’ve just got to finish.”

“You always this much of a prick, McLeod?”

“No.”

Connor stared at his empty mug. McLeod continued. “Only when it seems necessary.”

“Never did kill that fat rattlesnake for dinner,” mumbled Connor.

“What’s that?”

“Never mind.”

“Okay.”

Connor studied John McLeod, critiquing him deeply. Early in their travels, he’d come to the conclusion that the older man was a hard, yet gentle traveling companion and, surprisingly found he was glad to have him around. Casting a serious eye toward the bleakness of the barren steel yard, he whispered his thoughts. “I’m glad you found us, McLeod.”

“What’s that?”

“I said I’m glad you had the guts to come up on us at that old farmhouse.”

“Ahh, yeah.”

“You’re a great traveling companion.”

“Oh… right.” McLeod took a moment to sip his tea, making an effort to clear his throat; Connor noticed.

“Don’t go all wispy eyed ’cause I said that, McLeod. It just needed said.”

McLeod swiped at his left eye, as if some dust had blown in before squinting hard. They stared toward the main camp and saw Marty and BB stroll up to check in, likely wondering what today might bring.

“Hey Mac. John,” said Marty. His makeshift fishing rod bounced in hand as did BB’s larger version made from a tiny maple sapling.

“Hey.”

“Everything copasetic?”

“Yeah. Sure.”

“For real? ’Cause I’m thinking you two are talking some shit, John.”

“I guess we are, Marty,” said John.

“Uh, huh.”

“Well?”

Connor stepped into the conversation. “We’ll be leaving in four hours, Surf Boy. Alert the crew. Right now, we’re heading to the ’Burgh.”

“Pittsburgh?” asked BB.

“Yeah, Pittsburgh. We’ll need to take a route that avoids making that Geiger counter jump, but we need to move. We spent enough time here waiting.” Connor was all business.

“But, Amanda?”

Connor slipped from the steel billet, standing before Marty and BB. Almost wistfully, he glanced northwest toward Cleveland before his voice became soft. “She didn’t make it, Marty… she’s not coming.”

“Hmm… but—”

“We have to face facts.”

“Aww, man. Don’t do this! Not yet. Let’s wait another day. We have the time—”

“No, Marty. Not that don’t I want to. For real.”

“Aww… man.”

“But we gotta move on from here. No good’s being done. BB?”

“Yeah, sir?”

“Help ’im out for me would you? Take him fishing for a few hours. He’ll need some attention for a bit.”

“Yep.”

“McLeod… let the rest know.”

McLeod slid off the steel to stand near BB, Marty and Connor. Concerned, he looked at each. BB and Marty headed off toward the pond. McLeod began to leave but after a few steps, he stopped and turned. “What about you?’

“Me? What about me, John? I’ll make it. Got no choice at this point. Go on. Let’s leave this mill.”

“Let me know if you need anything.” John turned and walked toward the farmhouse

“Yep.”

CHAPTER 7.7-Finding a Wife

In the early dawn, Terry gently touched the tanned bearskin strung out, curing on the wire frame near the fire pit. Caressing the fur stretched tight, she acknowledged the exceptional softness of the treated fur, noticing that the leather hide was taking on a nice suppleness as it cured. Clearly, Liam was having some expert help in preparing the hide, since it was turning out perfectly, as if a man with twenty or more years experience gave the bearskin an expert treatment. Sipping her spearmint and honey tea, Terry strolled the grounds near the cottage, as was her morning ritual when she had time. Not too far out and not breaching the first perimeter, she enjoyed moving about while most of her clan peacefully slept. Here in the mountains, early autumn came quickly and she already noticed leaves taking on fall colors while the ground cover slowly died off to brown.

“Ahh, fall is coming fast,” she thought. Slipping her Kimber into her gray hoodie pocket, she settled onto her favorite large boulder and, once again, was pleased with the view such access permitted. Taking a full scan of the property near the cottage, she took another sip of tea. And, after a few minutes of contemplation she caught Toby and Kristen coming in from nightwatch. Strolling by, Toby tossed a small, tired wave her way. Kristen, close by his side, seemed almost as exhausted.

“Hey Toby? You happen to know who’s helping Liam prep the bearskin?”

“Nope,” said Toby. He continued toward the cottage, clearly in need of sleep.

“Talk to your new man about that, T,” said Kristen. Not breaking stride, she barely hid a small grin while cruising past.

“Alright.” A pulse of joy seeped into Terry’s thoughts. Maybe Liam was letting go a bit concerning his father. Maybe Connor Mac was shifting more into the past for Liam. And maybe, a future with Andy was feasible. He was certainly the one helping Liam in preparing the bear fur. A wave of pleasure ran freely in her thoughts while she considered the future. Catching movement near the cottage, she found Kevin exiting the back door onto the large deck. He lit his pipe and looked around, spotting Terry. After a moment to fully stoke the pipe, he took an easy stroll in her direction.

“Morning, T.”

“Kev.”

“Are there any big plans for today?”

“Nope. Nothing more than bringing in the rest of the September kale harvest. Should probably start thinking about bringing in some of the squash and early pumpkin.”

“Right.”

“Why’d you ask? Is something else on your mind?”

“Umm, well, yeah, I guess.”

“And that is?”

“Mark has that big fall festival going on today at Nemacolin. People from all around will be coming to see the fireworks and do some serious trading.”

“Uh huh.”

“We should sell some of our Jasmine soap. Fetch a good price. We should send a few of our own people and trade what we can.”

“Yeah, we talked about this already last week, remember? Jessie and Ryan are going.”

“Yep, that’s right. But… I’d like to go, too.”

“Well, plan on it then. What’s keeping you?”

“I was assigned to help with lunch and dinner.”

“Oh. Well, in that case, I’ll have Christy pitch in and take your assignment.”

“Thanks. I appreciate that.” Kevin turned and walked toward the cottage.

“Kev?”

“Yeah?”

“You got someone at Nemacolin you’re looking at?”

“T?”

“C’mon, Kev.”

“Umm…”

“Kev? It’s not like you’ve kept it a secret. Is it that Aldonza girl?”

Kevin puffed hard on his pipe and studied the two-lane blacktop evaporating a light fog in the distance. Smiling, he found it difficult to hide his affection. “Yeah, maybe.”

“What do you know about her?”

“A little. She comes from Miami. Has a kid named Carlos, fifteen or so years old. And, she used to work at a bank as a mortgage broker.”

“Okay. Anything else?”

“Lost her husband to the Sickness and traveled to Pittsburgh to see about her parents, both dead. They didn’t make it, so she started back south and ended up here. Nothing surprising.”

“How’d you meet up with her, again?”

“Umm, last month. I went to see about those deep-cycle batteries we wanted to trade on for our solar array. Aldonza was passing by as Todd and I traded.”

“And?”

“Ahh, she was something special… I felt it.”

“You felt it, did you?” Terry chuckled and Kevin noticed.

“No question.”

“Uh, huh.”

Kevin smiled, thinking back to that day. Terry did not want to keep him from exploring this new aspect of his life.

“Kev?”

“Yeah?”

“Go to Nemacolin and see what you might have going on with Aldonza. Okay? If things work out, bring her in—everyone wants to meet her.”

“Oh. Yeah, sure.”

“I’m serious.”

“Ahh, okay. If she’s interested, I sure will.”

“And, Kev?”

“Yeah?”

“Take 200 of our Nemacolin trade credits from the main account.”

“Umm…”

“Use it to impress her. Buy her something nice. No payback required.”

Stunned, Kevin stared, flabbergasted.

“200 Nemacolin, wow!”

“Uh, huh”

“But… that’s two month’s—”

“Aww, c’mon, Kev. You’re essential to this clan. You know that.”

“Okay, sure, but…”

“The least we can do is give you 200 chits so you can make an impression on a potential future wife. One that might end up a contributing member.”

“Ahh, oh, well, T, that’s… more than I planned for.”

“I know. That’s why I did it.”

“Thank you.”

“Hmm, now don’t go tellin’ the rest of the clan about my generosity… or I’ll have your ass.”

“No, course not.”

Kevin headed back toward the cottage with a spring in his step, but already, he was caught up in thoughts of Aldonza and her boy. Confident, he was pretty sure that they would be a good fit with the clan.

CHAPTER 7.8-On the Move

“Phoenix is on the move, ma’am.”

Colonel Starkes sat on a bench in the open yard of Allegheny college, sipping a cup of coffee. She had heard the return of the helicopter, but was immersed in reading a book on the rise and fall of the Roman Empire she had found in one of the classrooms. The major’s approach and comment made her mind spin to face him with interest.

“What strength? What direction? How’s he supplied? He using motorized vehicles and all those horses he has?”

“Umm…”

Colonel Starkes forced herself to relax, tempering her intensity. “Sorry… welcome back, major.”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

“Set it up and bring the rest of the team in to hear your report. Meet in twenty in command.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“You and your men need any more time to get situated beforehand?”

“No, that’d be fine.”

Twenty minutes later, the entire contingent crowded into the command center, a makeshift room on the second floor that used to be the Teacher’s Lounge. With no fanfare, Colonel Starkes entered, making her way to the main table up front with a fresh cup of coffee in her left hand and a batch of papers in her right. At her entrance, most stopped talking. Within a few seconds, she had their undivided attention.

“As you know, the major ran recon into Cleveland today. This will be his report. And, I wanted each of you to hear this to keep us all on the same page. This will be the first I’m hearing of it as well. Major?”

“Thank you, ma’am. Okay, so we ran up to Cleveland and found out a few items of interest. Number one, Phoenix is on the move traveling south east.”

“Phoenix, the damn bastard.”

“Maggot piece of shit.”

“Puke damn traitor.”

“Let me shoot the prick.”

“Nah, he’s mine when I—”

“Guys, quiet up. Save it,” said Colonel Starkes.

The grumbling stopped, though the fierce looks of her men conveyed an intense desire to settle the score from the recent debacle that they’d left. To a man, no one relished the idea of vacating the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame under the cover of night with their tails between their legs. Retreat was not in their blood. They would not forget.

“Major? Go on…”

“Right. Anyway, number one, Phoenix is on the move and about twenty miles out from the city, so he may have only started out very early today or late yesterday. Number two, this is not a scouting mission. We counted nearly 250 cavalry, 60 white pickups with driver and passenger and around 250 or so men packed in tight in the pickups or on twenty quads and twenty bikes. They were traveling with purpose in tight units on the move.”

“That’s around 620 men total, sir?” said captain Daubney.

“At least. And, from what we know, that’d likely be a good portion of Phoenix’s highly trained ‘Pride Brigades’, the DPs and cavalry. Based on our time in the city, he’s probably kept on a hundred or so men sitting back in Cleveland. Well, that is, after our firefight trimmed off more than a few when they tried to take us down.”

“Damn right,” said GT to the man next to him. Many men grumbled in agreement, but were hesitant to be the first to dismiss Colonel Starke’s command to stay silent. Major O’Malley continued.

“We’ve all seen that cavalry those brigade guys, they’re not something to take lightly.”

“Piece of cake.”

“Like squashing bugs.”

“Shooting fish in a barrel.”

“Taking candy—”

“Silence,” said Colonel Starkes.

All comments ceased, despite a rising anger in their blood. Clearly, many would’ve liked to have stayed and fought to the death if not given specific orders to evacuate. Major O’Malley decided to nip the macho display in the bud.

“Listen men, we know they’re no match for us even if we’re outnumbered and outgunned, but let’s not ignore the fact that these are highly trained men, okay? Anyway, number three, they’re using all those white pickups they have along with a good deal of horses and some quads. There’s a few dirt bikes. Projected hard counts of all equipment will be provided on the board up here for review. Any questions so far?”

“Sir. They’re heading somewhere fast with at least five brigades, trucks and cavalry only four days after their assault of the Hall of Fame?”

“Seems like it, Mickey.”

“Hmm…”

“Yeah, and I’ll add a number four. I believe Phoenix was there, in person.”

“He was on the taskforce, major? You’re sure?”

“Yeah, pretty sure, colonel.”

“How so?”

“Well, ma’am, we were spotted fairly quickly, since we didn’t expect to come up on anything like that that far out of Cleveland.”

“Understood,” said Colonel Starkes.

“So we decided to run with what we got. And, Phoenix jumped out of one of the front pickups, pointing. Seemed pretty focused on us once we came around. Both Timmy and Phillip confirmed it was him.”

“It was him. I know it,” said Lieutenant Tim McDonald. He stood at the back of the room, anger etching his young face as he thought back on recent events.

“Yeah, the arrogant bastard,” said Lieutenant Phillip Ziter, standing beside him.

Major O’Malley interrupted the testosterone surge. “We had a good portion of Phoenix’s men firing on us as we slid outta harm’s way.”

“One asswipe ran to a pickup and reached into a long case. I’m pretty sure it was an RPG,” said Lieutenant McDonald.

“Yeah, when Timmy yelled out we scooted fast out of range, conducting a more careful surveillance. After an hour, we headed back. They never did launch at us.”

“Where do you think they’re headin’?” asked Captain Daubney.

“I dunno, Akron’s that way.”

“Who they going after? Connor MacMillen?”

“Maybe, Mickey and his team did confirm Phoenix’s men were dropping dead like flies outside the front doors when that woman come crashing in. Johnny, Rob, you both were on the roof. It was you confirmed the fast cycling sniper fire coming from the warehouse.”

“Yep,” said Second Lieutenant Johnny Robertson.

“Oh, yeah. It was something to see. Truly… like to meet the man doing that dance,” said Sergeant Robby Bernstein.

“In fact, each of you said it might’ve been two men in that sniper nest given the fast delivery cycle.”

“Go on… major,” said Colonel Starkes.

“Phoenix musta caught wind of Connor MacMillen. I’m thinkin’ they musta found his trail or the trail of anybody else that was with him.”

“Uh, huh.”

“The way I figure it, Phoenix’s probably pretty pissed this Connor MacMillen ruined his ‘surprise’ assault plans.”

“Sniveling prick bastard,” said Colonel Starkes, growling. Embarrassed by her own furious outburst, she had the grace to blush in front of her men. “Sorry, men.”

The men let her off easy for disregarding her own orders, since she was speaking in terms they undoubtedly understood. Taking a moment to compose herself, she studied the room, seeing many men holding onto anger, barely contained. Taking this opportunity, she slammed her papers down onto the table. Startled, everyone froze. “You. Will. Get. Your chance with that man. If, and only if, it coincides with our mission objective to return Nicole and CJ safely back to Mt. Storm.”

The room became silent.

“Are we clear?” In unison, she received affirmation. She shifted to a more friendly tone. “Now then, major. Do you have anything else you’d like to add that we need to know about?”

“Well, if Connor MacMillen and any of his friends are in that area, they better be able to hide small in a very tight crevice.”

CHAPTER 7.9-Rejoin the Living

“How long? Huh? Huh?”

“Please, stay calm, please.”

“What day is it? How long was I out?”

“Ma’am, can you tell me your name? What’s your name?” asked Scott.

Cassie stood close, but quickly went to the window, opening curtains to a bright September sixteenth morning.

“Amanda. My name’s Amanda Abbington, please… how long have I been… umm, unconscious?”

“Eight days since we scooped you up at the front door of—”

“Eight days? Shit!” Amanda tensed at the news and slumped into her pillow. Exceptionally weak, she tried lifting her hand, only to be gently stopped by Scott. Thinking hard, she let the concerned man brush her forehead with a cool, wet cloth. Drifting back into unconsciousness, she struggled to stay focused. Opening her eyes with supreme effort, she stared at the man with the soft, bright green eyes and easy smile. Turning her head, she glanced at a woman nearby who she’d only now noticed.

“Where… am I?’

“You’re in a hospital bed on the third floor of a college campus called Allegheny College.”

“Where’s that?”

“We’re in Meadville, Pennsylvania.”

“Not Cleveland? How… far’s Cleveland?”

“Maybe seventy or eighty miles. You’re safe here, Amanda. Just lay still and relax. You’re in good hands.”

“No—”

“Yes, you’re safe. We’re taking care of you.”

“Okay. Okay… yeah, how far’s… Meadville from Youngstown?” Amanda struggled to concentrate, finding it difficult to maintain focus. The hard, seductive pull of sleep beckoned.

“Youngstown?”

“Youngstown, Ohio!”

“Umm, I’m not sure. Cassie?” asked Scott.

“Youngstown’s south and west across the border. I dunno, maybe sixty-five miles.”

“The… I need to talk to the president.”

“Okay. Sure,” said Scott, “She was here to check on you an hour ago.”

“Can you get… umm, President Starkes… I need to talk now.”

“Relax, Amanda. Please. Try to rest. A bullet creased your left temple, knocked you around a good bit… plus, you took a deep hit to the thigh. You need to rest and recover.”

“Okay… umm, but, get President Starkes for me now… please?”

Scott studied the desperation and intensity. Impressed at the woman’s focused fortitude, he decided to help.

“Alright, I’ll go after her. But, you hafta stay calm for me.”

“I will… I promise.”

“Cassie, please keep an eye on her.”

“Sure thing, Scott.”

Scott rushed toward the stairs, scrambling down to enter the command center. Quickly, he approached the colonel, major and captain. He overheard their discussion concerning the need for at least thirty more portable containers to hold fresh water for transport.

“Ma’am?”

“Yeah, Scott? She alright? She awake?”

“Yep. She’s asking for you.”

“Good.”

“By name.”

“Wow. By name, no kidding?”

“No kidding.”

“What’s her name? She tell you?”

“Amanda Abbington.”

“Amanda Abbington. Okay then. Let’s go. All of us, c’mon.”

Hustling, they reached Amanda’s room only to see Cassie trying desperately to keep the young woman calm. Amanda was trying hard to sit up, despite her weakened state and was being met with fierce resistance and consoling words.

“Amanda!” yelled Colonel Starkes, entering the room.

“Who’re you? Huh? This can’t wait. Get me the damn president!”

“I am the damn president!”

Amanda ceased thrashing and stared. Taking stock, she relaxed under Cassie’s firm pressure, slipping deep into the pillow with a heavy sigh.

“Okay… alright. We’re making some progress… I guess.”

Nearing the bedside, Colonel Starkes slowed, calming herself. Scott, O’Malley and Daubney took position around her; each glanced at the other and then Amanda, evaluating.

“You’ve been out for awhile, Amanda. And, in case you’re wondering, because you probably are, your baby’s doing just fine.”

“Oh.” Amanda’s eyes took on a brief faraway stare.

“You’re President Starkes?”

“In the flesh.”

“We… we got your letter.”

“Obviously.”

“And Connor Mac?” asked Amanda, hopeful.

“Umm… we’ve yet to meet the man.”

“Shit! What… what happened… after I got shot?”

“Well, let’s see—”

“Tell me!”

“Hold on! Here’s how it was. Mickey and his crew gathered you up from the first floor of the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame like a sack of potatoes.”

“Uh, huh.”

“They carried you to the command center while a huge firefight took off. And, from there, we high-tailed it outta the Hall of Fame like it was on fire, bringing you with us.”

“Oh.”

“In fact, we jumped onto our bird right when Phoenix’s men laid on a full frontal assault to take the building.”

“Phoenix?”

“The sniveling, evil rat prick bastard who thinks he runs Cleveland.” The growl beneath the colonel’s voice came through easily. She sought a modicum of calm, slightly embarrassed.

“Oh,” said Amanda.

“After we cut loose, we slipped away as they swarmed the building. But, I’m happy to say that your warning helped me keep all my men safe and sound. Barely a few scratches.”

“A huh.”

“So I owe you a debt of gratitude, Amanda Abbington.”

“But… Connor Mac?”

“He never made it. We never saw him. Was he nearby?”

“Crap!” said Amanda. She flopped onto the pillow, frustrated. After a few seconds, she squinted in pain and reached up to touch the bandage on her head. Momentarily shocked at the lack of hair on her left side, her eyes flew open. Breathing deeply, she released the tension in her shoulders and slid deeper into the pillow. Nearly spent, she made a final effort to compose herself.

“I need to find him, Madam President. And Marty, too.”

“Please call me Hannah. I’m Hannah Starkes.”

“I need to find them, Hannah.”

“Yep. You and me both.”

CHAPTER 7.10-Thinking Big

“They were here, Phoenix. At least a party of ten, maybe fifteen.” Having already assessed the area along with his junior trackers, Luke Killington confirmed that many men had stayed at least a week in residence at the Youngtown steel mill. And, he noted a pretty decent and conscientious effort directed toward concealing this fact.

“You sure?”

Luke was growing pretty tired of such questions from both Phoenix and Larry Reed. Reflectively, he took in the view of the mill once more from his spot atop the huge pile of rusting steel. At his side, Phoenix kept his eyes roving the area, creating a mental map; Larry just looked tired.

“They were here. Left not too long ago, maybe a day. Maybe two, but spent some time, waiting.” The stale presence of the men who’d recently vacated the area along with the slight tang of many old cooking fires filled Luke’s nostrils well above the wash of unclean men and horses quickly converging into the mill. He was surprised the two men beside him had to ask, since the stale smells of the strangers were still so strong in the air.

“Waiting for what or who?” asked Reed.

“Don’t know. Just that they were waiting… before they left,” said Luke.

“Uh, huh.”

“Give me another hour and I’ll tell you where they headed.”

“Take your time, Luke. We still have about an hour daylight left. Uncle?”

“Yeah?” said Larry.

“Set up camp and have the men settle in for the day.”

“I’ll let the Brigade Commanders know.”

“Post extra guards and tell ’em to keep a sharp eye out for the Bitch and her bird.”

“Yep.”

“Don’t forget she and her team can run at night.”

“Nope, I won’t.” Larry left to attend to the orders, leaving Luke and Phoenix atop the rusting steel billet.

Pleased at mission progress, but recognizing the furious pace he had put on his men, Phoenix sat atop the steel stacks, sweeping his binoculars slightly northwest. Close by, a faded street sign declared they had entered on Martin Luther King Boulevard leading into the main front yard of the old, crumbling mill. Farther down the weed-infested road, his 620 men began assembling onto the mill grounds. With satisfaction, he tracked all five well-trained Pride Brigades, each in loose, but separate forty-man formations. Granted, many men had had to merge with new units after the firefight back in Cleveland, but they did so almost seamlessly. Searching the front and outer edges of the approaching men, he spotted several of his nineteen man trackers, not counting Luke, making their way into the mill yard.

“Look at that shit, huh?” Phoenix whispered to himself.

The trackers decided camp was on and that the expedition would settle in for the night. Phoenix inspected his men more in depth. Interspersed throughout, his forty-man logistic/supply managing team was easily located, since each wore the requisite Cleveland Brown bandanna. Already, the “log-sups” as they were called, were passing out MREs and water. And, several were busting up old pallets and scrap lumber and dragging them to a central area for a large community fire. A fire that would be used for the twenty-five geese, six doe, and pack of plump, wild dogs they’d managed to scrape together today while in transit to supplement their food supply. Staring farther into the mix, Phoenix caught the intense energy of his Brigade commanders screaming out orders and assigning night patrol. Luke cleared his throat and Phoenix turned. For a moment, he’d forgotten about the man, he was so quiet, like a wolf eyeing up his next meal and waiting to strike.

“How’re you handling third in command for this mission?”

“Fine, I guess.”

“You guess?”

“It’s good, sir.”

“Make sure the men do what they need to do.”

“That won’t be a problem, sir.”

“See that it’s not.”

Phoenix had promoted Luke passed several Pride Brigade commanders. By doing so, Phoenix wanted to ruffle a few feathers, and stress to his men that he rewarded for results and results only. Luke and his team had nearly taken the escalators of the Hall of Fame under heavy return fire and at great risk during the surprise assault. Besides, Luke had risen quickly in the ranks to top tracker since his arrival in Cleveland. And, based on his reported ability to handle the shipping docks as a lead foreman back in Long Beach before the Sickness, he’d developed a knack for keeping hard-minded men in tow. Which, his men certainly were.

“How far have we come today, Luke?”

“We made a good twenty-five today.”

“Hmmm.”

“Couldn’t be helped, sir. Those pickups we’re running are both a treasure and a pain.”

“That they are. All sixty of ’em.”

“Well, fifty-nine, sir. We lost one today. Had to leave it on US 422 after the rear axle blew.”

“Oh yeah. Larry told me about that.”

“We might be able to recover it on our return trip.”

“Maybe. We’ll see,” said Phoenix.

“Pushing through all those traffic snarls on the interstates sucks ass.”

“Yeah, I know. That’s why we set ’em up with winches.”

“Hardly seems worth it for the time loss, maybe?”

“Hmm… did Larry tell you we lost two quads today?”

“He did, sir,” said Luke.

“It’s damn near impossible to keep those damn engines runnin’. And that high octane gas they suck up is a fuckin’ nightmare to make,” said Phoenix.

“Uh, huh.”

“I’m told we’re almost out of the boosting stabilizer.”

“You talkin’ ’bout that red crap they put in the tanks with a teaspoon?”

“Yeah, Luke, the stuff Gus made.”

“Oh.”

“So far though, not bad losses in equipment for the mission.”

“Nope.”

“See to it that we drop both quads off the trucks here at the mill. We’ll try to recover them on the return trip if our route back supports it.”

“Okay.”

Phoenix became lost in thought. After a few moments, Luke spoke up.

“Anything else, sir?”

“No, Luke.”

“Okay then.”

“Stay on task. See what else you can find about those men that were here. Let’s hope it is, in fact, this Connor MacMillen and not some wild goose chase.”

“Yeah.”

“Oh, let the Brigade commanders know we’re leaving at first light.”

“Yes, sir.”

Luke climbed from the steel.

Phoenix was alone for the first time the entire day. He assessed the men prepping the camp below and caught several stealing glances in his direction, but pretended not to notice. Instead, Phoenix beamed with satisfaction as he took in the view of the huge fighting force he had painstakingly amassed during the past five years. Always with a quick mind toward logistics and math, he double-checked the status and inventory of his army’s roadworthiness:

1: Pickups. Fifty-nine well-maintained running diesel, each with an extra thirty-gallon tank stashed in a lightly armored bed. Experienced drivers for each vehicle with a soldier riding shotgun.

2: Full quarter-inch armor plating protecting both cab and rear windows of all pickups.

3: Two spare tires per truck with a few basic replacement parts, electronics and hoses.

4: A total of forty-five working CB radios installed. Five others under repair and in recovery.

5: Breaker bars on all pickups. Three-quarter horsepower winches mounted on twelve vehicles.

6: Two fully working .50 caliber machine guns atop pickups with dummies mounted on two others for potential part salvage and intimidation.

7: A total of twenty (now eighteen) Honda and Yamaha 250cc quads with some essential spare parts and nine usable replacement tires. Highly experienced riders for each.

8: Sixteen motorcycles (Honda only) with highly experienced riders.

9: 240 cavalry separated into brigades with spare horseshoes and decently trained men to ride and care.

10: At least one experienced farrier established for each cavalry Pride Brigade.

11: Forty well-trained logistic and supply managers

12: Five full capacity Pride Brigades 200 men strong using motorcycles, four-wheelers or the truck beds for mobile transport.

13: A forty-man Log/Sup team keeping the logistics and supply line rolling forward.

14: Luke’s twenty-man Hunter/Tracker team.

Watching the organized chaos in creating a new camp, Phoenix considered the seasoned men of the Pride Brigades. They were as impressive as the machines, horsemen and equipment that supported them. To a man, each was in excellent physical condition and wore light body armor beneath urban army camo, despite the heat of the day. His search of army installations, depots, and law enforcement barracks over the years had produced a plethora of suitable equipment for his men. Well-trained and well fed, with fastidious hygiene instilled, his army was a supreme fighting force, bar none, in today’s new world order. Strict discipline was paramount.

“And I have the controls,” said Phoenix aloud.

Each man carried enough food for three days on the march and enough ammo to take on any standard military events. Of course, that was only when they didn’t have to resort to the RPGs and more powerful munitions stashed in the truck beds for those bigger ticket events. Thinking back on the development of his army, Phoenix admitted his uncle had done a fine job finding and recruiting military-minded men and then developing an excellent fighting force. On the other hand, he wouldn’t be the first to fawn over his uncle’s accomplishments. Phoenix glanced down to see a group of men walking below his seat atop the steel billet. Listening closely, he caught whispers of a few men under the command of Brigade leader Kaiden Hatch, a staunch veteran of many skirmishes during the past four years. The men proudly spoke of the time when they took down Erie, PA and how they fully enjoyed the rape and pillage that went with it. Quickly, they became quite descriptive in their stories.

“The small minds of small men,” Phoenix thought, “Why rape a few women when you can have the entire country begging on its knees.”

Used to climbing from tall heights during his days as an elevator adjuster, Phoenix descended from the stack of steel with liquid ease, strolling toward the supreme command tent the log-sups had already set up. Mildly aroused in spite of himself, he adjusted his erection for comfort and was somewhat irritated that he’d specifically ordered no young women to attend to and service the men during this expedition.

CHAPTER 7.11-A Newborn Kitten

“Hannah, I… we need to…” said Amanda. She scanned the room obviously searching for something. “Where are my clothes?” She wore an extra large T-shirt and nothing else. Easing up onto her elbows, she dared anyone to intervene. She made another concerted effort to rise further into a sitting position; forcing her legs beyond the edge of the bed. Woozy, she reluctantly let Scott and Cassie support her arms and shoulders. After a moment, she regained her bearings. “We need to get to Youngstown.”

“Youngstown?”

“She’s talking about Youngstown, Ohio, ma’am,” said Scott, “She was asking about it before I went to find you.”

“I see.”

“It’s ahh… a small town sixty-five maybe seventy miles southwest of here.”

“Thanks,” said Colonel Starkes. She turned toward Major O’Malley, but before speaking, the major placed a hand on Daubney’s shoulder.

“Captain? See to it that mission specs are drawn up for a full team transfer to Youngstown. Immediate daylight arrival near dawn.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Locate proper fuel conduits for both north and south approach landings, if possible.”

“Yes, sir.”

“And make sure the men and all supplies are fully replenished prior to departure.”

“Yes, sir.”

“That goes for the fresh water containers we were talking about, even if you have to commandeer ’em.”

“Yes, sir. Anything else, sir?”

“I think Phoenix is traveling to Youngstown and not toward Akron like we thought. Make Shamus aware and have him lay in a flight plan giving us a chance to track current position before going in.”

“Yes, sir.”

In a rush, Captain Daubney left the room and nearly collided with Cassie, returning with Amanda’s freshly laundered clothes. At the bed, Cassie placed them in her lap. “Here you go, honey.”

“Thanks.”

“Do me a small favor right now would you?” said Cassie, “Don’t try to stand yet, okay? You’re going to be very, very weak for a few days.”

“Okay.”

“Is Youngstown your fallback rendezvous point, Amanda?” asked Colonel Starkes, interrupting.

“Umm, yeah… did Marty tell you that? Where’s Marty?”

“Marty?”

“Yeah, the guy with me. Sniper. Marine Recon. You didn’t see him? Blonde, long hair, ’bout six foot?”

“No,” said Colonel Starkes.

“No? Damn! Marty was… providing cover fire for me. We hid out in the old warehouse across from the Hall of Fame.”

“I knew it!” said Major O’Malley.

“Nope,” said Colonel Starkes once again.

“Tell me more about Marty,” said Major O’Malley, interested.

“He never made it to you?”

“No, like I said, we high-tailed it outta there.”

“Oh,” said Amanda. She closed her eyes, deeply tired, but snapped them open, trying to refocus.

“Amanda, there was some serious firepower brought to bear that night.”

“Tell me ’bout it.”

“By the end of it, that entire warehouse was a burning and exploding fireball.”

“Oh.” Amanda furrowed her brow, refusing to let dark thoughts of Marty’s death take hold. “He’s not dead… he made it out… I’m sure of it.”

“Okay, let’s hope. But how long was your team supposed to wait in Youngstown?  Where in Youngstown? Why Youngstown?”

“Umm—”

“Amanda, how long? C’mon—”

“Ahh, five days max at a steel mill.”

“Can you tell me where?”

“At a furnace labeled #1.”

“You’re three days past that mark,” volunteered the major.

Amanda rolled her eyes and speared the major with a wicked, frustrated stare. “No shit, Sherlock.” She turned in anger to Colonel Starkes. “The rest of your men this quick, Hannah?”

With lightening speed, Colonel Starkes jumped in Amanda’s face. “You insult my men again, I’ll leave your ass strapped down on that bed until the rats find you.” The cold fury of Hannah Starkes snapped Amanda from her pain, self-pity and frustration. Colonel Starkes continued, “you won’t find a better man. And, that’s Major Michael O’Malley to you.”

“Geez, I was just saying,” suggested Amanda.

“He’s my second in command. I’ll not tolerate that insubordination from anyone. Got it?”

“Okay. Sure.”

Nonplussed by the skirmish, Major O’Malley smiled, sticking out his hand. Amanda smiled rather apologetically and took it.

“Sorry, major.”

“It’s Mike. And, no problem. Glad you’re feeling better.”

“Yeah.” Amanda studied Scott and Cassie standing nearby and continued her efforts to settle into the situation. With self-discipline taught by Connor, she quelled the blossoming anxiety building in the pit of her stomach.

“And, you? Mr. Soft Green eyes? What’s your name?” Amanda’s sudden bright smile, blue eyes and courteous demeanor had its intended effect.

“Umm…”

“That’s Scott. And that’s Cassie,” said Major O’Malley, “They took care of you round-the-clock from day one. Especially Scott.”

“Oh… wow.”

“I don’t think Scott left your side at all for the first five days; slept at your door when he was forced to sleep after that.”

Amanda refocused on both Scott and Cassie. Registering the realities of her time spent here, she understood the commitment they both had to her recovery. She sniffed herself to find she smelled as fresh and clean as mountain air. Humbled, her intensity softened. “Oh. Well… Scott, Cassie. Geez, thanks so much.”

“Not a problem,” said Scott.

“Sorry I’ve been such a bitch to you all since I woke—”

“Ah, we’re glad to see you’re finally back with the living,” said Cassie.

“Yeah, you keep healing, Amanda,” said Scott, “If there’s anything you need, anything, just let me know.”

“Okay. I will. Thanks.” Amanda blushed at the attention. She reached to touch the bandage on her head and slipped her hand to the back of her neck, feeling light stubble. Smiling slightly, she sought Scott’s attention.

“Who do I thank for the new hairstyle?”

“Ahh, that would be me,” said Scott.

“I see.”

“And, you have some stitches under that bandage that I hope will end up covered up when your hair grows back.”

“Great… you think I should cut off the other side and go full Mohawk?” Amanda’s attempt at humor was well received; all laughed.

“Get dressed, Amanda,” said Colonel Starkes, “Cassie will help you. When you’re ready, come downstairs. We’ll see what we can work out in prep for a Youngstown trip.”

“Right.”

“We might even be able to find you some solid food to help gain your strength back.”

“Hmm.”

“Yeah, I know that soup broth that Scott’s patiently hand fed you the past seven days isn’t enough for you and the baby.”

Ravenous, Amanda touched her belly and thought of her unborn child and the need for substantial food. The level of care in her twenty-four hour round-the-clock treatment during the past eight days sank in.

“My goodness. Thanks again for taking care of me, Scott… you too, Cassie.”

“Don’t mention it,” said Cassie.

“Yep. No problem,” said Scott.

“No, truly, I’m humbled by your attention, I am.”

Scott blushed at her appreciation. “We have a good squirrel stew for lunch downstairs. I hope you like it.”

Mildly amused, Colonel Starkes studied Scott’s schoolboy shyness around the young woman. But, hearing about the stew, Amanda edged to stand with both feet on the floor. Pleased, she found she could stand, but was surprised at her overall fatigue in trying to do so. “Wow. I’m weak as a newborn kitten.”

“Yeah,” suggested Scott, “You would be.”

Thoughts of squirrel meat chunks dripping with broth filled Amanda’s head and her mouth watered. She waved everyone out the door.

“Okay, you all. Please get outta here so I can remove this silly shirt and put on my own clothes… I’m starving!”

The team turned at her request and began to leave.

“Wait!”

“Yes?” said Colonel Starkes, glancing back.

“Anyone know what happened to my rifle?” Bracing for the worst, Amanda stood at the edge of the bed, staring like a forlorn puppy.

“You mean a 30.06 Remington with a Leopold scope and walnut stock?” said the major.

“Yeah.”

“We have it.”

“No way!”

“Mickey’s team scooped it up during the firefight.”

“Wow! I can’t believe it!”

“Sergeant Burroughs grabbed it when he and Mickey dragged you from the front entrance.”

“Oh… wow. Oh my, that’s great! You guys are so great!”

“You’re welcome.”

“Okay, okay now get out, please.” With a sudden urgency, Amanda used trembling hands to unfold her pants, discovering the ability to stand on one shaky leg, but just barely, as she slipped into her pants.

“And, make sure you save me some of that stew!” she yelled toward the door. Cassie was still standing there waiting.

“Oh, hi Cassie.”

“I’ll wait to walk you down.”

“Uh, huh.”

“There’s no way you’d make it yourself.”

“Okay… you might be right.” Amanda wobbled side-to-side as she spoke, feeling lightheaded. Cassie came to help.

“And, there are no working elevators.”

“No elevator service? Even for the president? What kinda college are they running here?”

Surprised, Amanda found it difficult a minute later to even make the first few steps without Cassie’s outstretched arm.

CHAPTER 7.12-Decay

“Pittsburgh took a beating, McLeod.”

“I wouldn’t know, Mac. Didn’t come this way my trip out west.”

Connor handed the binoculars over on a gorgeous September twentieth morning. Golden yellow sunlight cut across the clear sky above Pittsburgh, reflecting off countless cars and trucks discarded and abandoned on the cluttered Veteran’s Bridge. Edging into the city from the north, they were tucked in at a good defensive position on the elevated access ramp. Sunlight sparkled across a slew of unbroken skyscraper windows spattered throughout the city. Fifth Avenue Place, a newer landmark in the center of town had remained mostly intact with its protruding center roof antenna still sticking defiantly out the top. And, the centerpiece of the city, the famous U. S. Steel Building stood tall, black and sturdy, aside from a fire that had obviously burned inside on several floors. Long scorch marks ran up the sides and many windows were blown out. But, even damaged, the beautiful city looked ready for rebirth.

“What a kick-ass city.”

“Ahh, I wouldn’t know.”

“Nah, no problem. It’s not your city, John, Pittsburgh’s mine. Born and raised here.”

“Oh yeah?”

“Yep.”

“Huh.”

Connor studied the city noting that several intense military battles had certainly taken place downtown. Discarded military vehicles were scattered everywhere, plugging up many downtown streets. But, right now, there was little in the way of human activity. In fact, Pittsburgh was a ghost town.

“I think the ’Burgh’s taken the Sickness harder than most,” said Connor. He stared at the city, saddened.

John McLeod decided to explore the obvious emotions bubbling beneath the surface.

“In what way? What are you referencing?”

“Nothing specific yet, but most of the buildings here are pretty banged up. From what I can see, the majority of bridges are destroyed. There were tons of military engagements. And, I don’t see too much in signs of life right now.”

“Oh. Yeah, there is that,” said McLeod, “No regrouping of people into an evident population center.”

“Least not from what we can see from here.”

The team caught up fast, except for BB, Marty and Jason, running the protective bubble behind them. Jackson and Jude rode horses as rear cover while Rhonda and Roger strolled with the reins of McLeod’s and BB’s horses fifteen yards in front of them. Focused and intense, Rhonda was peppering Roger with comments on some subject. And, off to their right Cody rode Jason’s gentle palomino, wide-eyed, as he caught sight of the huge city visible above the Veteran’s Bridge guardrail.

“We gonna pass through or skirt this city, Mac?” asked McLeod, “We’ve not yet talked this part through.”

“Umm, I dunno. It’ll save us at least two day’s travel if we can walk straight through it, maybe into those Liberty Tunnels onto Route 51, if it’s not blocked or set up to trap.”

“You want to enter the city? We’re going in the city?”

“Ahh, let’s scope it out, but, yeah, I think we might give it a shot if it seems fairly safe.”

“Huh. You know I don’t personally like moving around in the bigger cities anymore.”

“I know, John.”

“The trip out west taught me that.”

“I’m with ya. Don’t favor them myself.”

“Cleveland’s reinforced the point, don’t you think?”

“Hah. Yep, sure did.”

As the group gazed toward the city, each pointed out different points of interest.

“The river’s so clear,” said Roger, “Wasn’t Pittsburgh supposed to be a shithole, dirty city?”

“Bite your tongue.”

“There’s a bunch of army tanks down there, see? Right there,” said Cody.

He pointed to their immediate right, on the north side, fairly close to their position.

“I see it,” said Connor, “Yep, I think some army pricks made an effort to surround Allegheny General Hospital, maybe protect it, at some point early on in this mess.”

“Oh.”

The fire-blackened tanks and green motorized military equipment sat decrepit in heavy weeds and rubble near the wrecked hospital. The streets were barely recognizable. At least fifteen tanks had apparently guarded the wide city roads that wrapped around the huge hospital complex; the main hospital campus had seen better days. Nearby buildings were half crumbled, huge holes blown open to advertise the innards of several floors; nearby businesses fared no better.”

“What the hell do think happened there, McLeod?” mumbled Connor.

“Dunno. You say that’s a hospital?”

“Yeah. A big one. One of the best in the country. We had some heavy hitter docs. Dr. Maroon for one.”

“Well, I dunno then… maybe they were working on a fast cure and people caught wind of it. Maybe they’d set up a perimeter.”

“Didn’t work so well for them, if that’s the case,” said Roger.

“Yeah, didn’t work so well for too many of us, honey,” said Rhonda. She hugged his forearm tight at the comment; leaned further on the concrete guardrail.

“Hey! I see a few boats moving… over there,” said Cody.

“More than a few,” said Jackson.

“Yep, they’re hanging around the Point, I wonder where they find the gas,” said Connor, “Don’t plan to find out.” Taking the binoculars back from McLeod, he studied the city in earnest and took his time with the area nearest to them, mapping out their safest probable route. After a few moments, his scan broadened. With the binoculars still held to his eyes, he smiled. “Ahh, yeah, that’s where Primanti’s would be. Over there.”

“What?”

“Oh, there used to be a restaurant called Primanti’s over in the warehouse strip district that makes a fantastic sandwich. I was just thinking about it.”

“Oh. A pretty good one you say?”

“Yeah.”

The team listened with rapt attention at the mention of freshly prepared food.

“Sorry guys. I was just reminiscing, you know, about a Primanti’s sandwich.”

“Huh,” said Jackson.

“They make them in the ’Burgh. A specialty. Damn, now I’m thinking of Pasta Too and Carbonara’s, oh, man, now those were two Italian restaurants that had the best damn pizza and fettuccini on this planet.”

“Tell me more about this Primanti’s sandwich,” asked Jackson. He slid off his horse, his eyes never stopping on one point of interest too long.

“Sure, a Primanti sandwich is loaded with tons and tons of sliced meat, cheese, and tomatoes.”

“Yeah, so do plenty of other sandwiches, so what?”

“And, it has Cole slaw and French fries sitting right on the sandwich.”

“Oh.” Jackson was not impressed, “Sounds rather gross.”

“No, I’m serious! Wish you coulda had one. You’d think you died and went to heaven. Especially at two in the morning.”

Connor and John settled back to scan the next 200 yards of their forward travel to help establish the safest route. Based on their blossoming plan to enter the city proper, they needed to strategize with the entire team.

“Bring in Marty, BB and Jason, would you?”

“Sure,” said John.

“We’ll need to set up a new game plan to sneak through this city intact. We’ll need to keep an especially sharp eye out for snipers in those high windows.”

“Agreed. You know, it’s good to have you back some, Mac.”

“Sure.”

“No I’m serious. It’s good to see your head’s at least somewhat back in the game.”

“Ah, huh.” Connor swallowed deeply as his thoughts returned to Amanda and the unknown.

John softened his tone even further. “But… I know it takes time.”

“Yeah, it does that, don’t it?” Connor closed his eyes and took a deeper breath. “Not knowing is the tough part. For everything.”

“So true.”

Having left the Youngstown mill three days ago, they’d made good time in their southeastward travels in the woods beside Ohio 193 and I-680 and then onto their shadowing of the Ohio/Pennsylvania Turnpike (I-76). The time was uneventful while Connor kept up a silent vigil, mourning the loss of Amanda. That is, except, when his expertise was directly called upon. During that time, Marty took overwatch, since neither he nor Connor were able to face each other for more than a few moments, without an obvious pain seeping into their eyes. Not knowing Amanda’s fate was hitting each hard, though, both had lost good men in the past and, in their own ways, were trying to deal with the cold reality of the new world situation.

“How’s our water?” Connor asked Marty as he approached.

“We’re good, Mac.”

“Okay.”

Aside from Rhonda nearly breaking her right ankle in a gopher hole and Cody stepping on a copperhead that clamped hard onto his boot, their only harrowing situation was during the third night in their travels. When, settling in at an old house just north of highway signs for Beaver Falls, PA, they’d met up with a huge pack of wolves and wild dogs. Large and well fed, the pack attacked the entire team brazenly and almost too fast to defend. With some luck, BB, Marty and Jude were able to fire off a few decent shots before the pack fully converged onto the main porch where the team was setting up camp. A bold pack, nicely sized and confident in their numbers, they were unconcerned that they were attacking human prey. And, it was only Jude’s well-placed shot to the head of the lead wolf that had a strong, sobering effect on the pack. In retrospect, only Roger and Jason were in any clear danger. Roger had fought off a large German Shepherd slipping a knife into its belly before Connor angled up to snap its neck; Jason slammed three quick 9mm shots into the chest of a black wolf that had knocked him down, landing on his head. The rest of the wild pack scattered at the intuitive counter attack, leaving many dead dogs and wolf behind.

The team ate well that night, despite a few bites, bruises and stitches. In fact, after that evening, the team made it a point to find high-quality canine cuisine whenever they had the opportunity. As an emblem of team pride, wolf or wild canine meat was now their new favorite and preferred meal.

CHAPTER 7.13-Recovery

“We’re set to leave at five o’clock for dawn arrival in Youngstown, ma’am,” said Major O’Malley.

“Understood, major. Thank you,” said Colonel Starkes.

Entering the Allegheny College cafeteria after checking in with Shamus and the helicopter crew, Mike settled next to Amanda, Starkes, Daubney, Scott and Cassie. All watched Amanda eat; their own meals long completed. Slurping the last remnants of her squirrel stew, Amanda was disappointed that her third large bowl was empty. With some regret, she sat the bowl on the table, wiping her mouth with her sleeve.

“No offense, but let’s hope you don’t bust your gut after that performance, Amanda,” said Captain Daubney.

“Gross… c’mon, Mark.”

“What? Tell me you weren’t thinkin’ the same thing, Scott.”

“I wasn’t.”

“Sure.”

“Sorry guys… I couldn’t help it.”

“No problem, Amanda,” said Colonel Starkes, “You want another bowl?”

“Ahh, we better hold off right now, Hannah,” said Cassie.

Scott nodded in firm agreement.

“See, Scott! Admit it… you’re thinkin’ she might puke.”

“I most certainly was not.”

“Put a sock in it, captain. You too, Scott. Major, where are we?”

“Flight plan’s laid in, ma’am. We’re set to track Phoenix at first light before we approach into Youngstown.”

“The water?”

“Good to go.”

“Any difficulties?”

“Not at all, ma’am. Secured twenty-eight portable plastic three-gallons. You know, it still pisses me off we had to leave so much of our supplies back in Cleveland. I shoulda figured—”

“The economics professor, what’s his name? He gave up that many?”

“Yes, ma’am. Dr. Schwartz. Most are good quality. Not flimsy. We already filled ’em up.”

“Excellent.”

“I did hafta trade a rifle and 300 rounds for ’em.”

“Oh, I see… why?”

“Well, ma’am, didn’t think it was right to simply take the stuff, you know? Don’t want to tarnish the image of you being president and all.”

“A good move, major. I see your point.” Colonel Starkes smiled at the thought and watched Amanda begin to sway slightly.

The pull of sleep after such a large meal was taking hold. Amanda took center stage at the table, leaning hard into Scott’s shoulder for support. The colonel smiled at the shock this physical contact had when Scott stiffened to support her gentle weight. Recovering after a few seconds, Scott slipped his arm around Amanda’s shoulder, ignoring the amused expressions of those around him. He was content for the moment. Amanda closed her eyes, almost out of it, spent by her effort. Several minutes of conversation went by finalizing the logistics of leaving Allegheny College. Amanda was definitely out.

“Damn, I hate to wake her. Amanda,” whispered Colonel Starkes.

There was no response from Amanda.

“Ma’am?” Scott was loathed to interrupt Amanda’s nap on his shoulder.

“She would appreciate a full bath, Scott.”

“Right.”

“Amanda?”

“Hunnh?”

“Would you like to take a hot bath? Tonight, before we head out tomorrow?”

“Umm…”

“It’d be a good idea.” The colonel turned to Cassie.

“Can you set it up Cassie?”

“Sure, ma’am.”

‘Okay, thanks. Amanda?” The colonel persisted, her hand touching Amanda’s sleeve.

“Umm…”

“C’mon. Let’s draw you a nice warm bath? Huh?”

“Umm.”

“Then we’ll set you right up back to bed. Okay?” suggested Cassie.

All at the table noticed that Amanda’s hands had slipped to her belly, softly rubbing across the small bump in the fabric. She began to come around.

“Oh, uh, umm…”

“We need you rested and ready for the trip to Youngstown. Tomorrow at dawn, you understand?” The colonel’s tone took on more energy and it was obvious she was becoming slightly inpatient.

Scott released his gentle hold and with both hands straightened her upright, whispering into her ear.

“You’ll feel better if you do. Okay? A hot bath’s not likely to come around again anytime soon.”

At the repositioning, Amanda snapped awake into an incredible wash of anxiety and fear. Panicked, she glanced around at the faces surrounding her, momentarily confused.

“What day… is it?”

Colonel Starkes recognized the confusion and answered immediately. “Umm, it’s September sixteenth.”

“Where am… oh… yeah… never mind, sorry.”

“You okay?” asked Colonel Starkes.

“Um, yeah… let’s leave now. Can we go right now?”

“C’mon, Amanda, remember, you’re weak as a newborn kitten…”

“Umm…”

“We’re leaving at first light. End of story. Now work with us here. Let’s have you take a nice, hot bath and off to bed. One more night of rest is definitely what the doctor ordered.” Colonel Starkes stood next to Scott. They both helped Amanda to her feet.

’’Yeah, okay.”

Cassie took over for the colonel and whispered soft, consoling words to Amanda as they slowly walked to the door. Amanda, to her credit, moved fairly steady on her feet, though she drifted from side to side. Stopping abruptly, she turned back to Major O’Malley, Captain Daubney and Scott.

“Umm… Scott? Can you bring my rifle to my room? Please.”

“Sure, Amanda.”

Scott chose to ignore the soft snickers of both men as well as Captain Daubney’s poorly done imitation of her request.

CHAPTER 7.14-Answering the Obvious

“They went east yesterday. About mid-morning.”

“You’re sure about that?”

“Sir?”

“Never mind. Go on,” said Phoenix. Resting in a hammock inside the command tent, he was in a rare good mood, content to listen to Luke Killington without rising. The naked pre teen was sprawled on the blankets nearby and was unaware that Luke had entered the command tent. A loud moan prompted both to glance in her direction before continuing. The bruised and bloodied face of the young blonde girl moaned once more in a disjointed effort to find some solace behind closed and swollen eyelids. Phoenix smiled at Luke and nodded. “Thanks again for seeing to my needs last night, Luke. It’s duly noted.”

“No problem, sir.”

“Where the hell you find her, anyway?”

“Small house ’bout a mile back. I found her hidin’ there.”

“Alone?”

“She is now, sir.”

“I see.” Impeccably dressed in freshly creased fatigues and a tailored brown shirt, Phoenix lounged eating a spicy deer kabob sent in for breakfast. Always close by, his Taurus Judge .45 rested on his stomach, ready for immediate use. Luke stood, somewhat stiff and mildly awkward, intent on delivering his search assessment of Connor MacMillen and the events near this Youngstown mill.

“They have four or five horses with ’em, easy to track. There’s probably ten of ’em total from what I can figure.”

“We’re tracking ten men, then?

“No sir, nine men and a woman. And one’s young, maybe a boy in his early teens.”

“And you can tell all of this how?”

“Sir?” Luke Killington stared directly into the air to the left of Phoenix, waiting.

“Right… never mind. You just know. Where’s my uncle?”

“Working with the cavalry command.”

“Doing what?”

“Sir?”

Phoenix smiled at the inquiry, realizing Luke did not like to repeat himself or track the behavior of others. In some ways, Phoenix respected that and wondered what impact this had on the men Luke commanded. He waved his deer kabob as if to dismiss his last thought. “Yeah, okay, right… not your concern. I guess we’ll let that one slide for now, being as I’m in a particularly good mood. You’re a unique one, Luke. Carry on. Excellent work.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Tell Larry to come talk to me when he’s done.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Oh, and in the meantime, send three advance scouts out east to track this Connor MacMillen and his men.”

“Already put that in place, ’fore dawn.”

“Excellent. Find Larry for me, Luke.”

“Yep. Yes, sir.” Luke Killington left the cooler air of the command tent. The warmth of the windy September morning blasted his face as the tent flap closed. He sniffed deeply. Smiling, he enjoyed the pulsing wind wafting so many subtle smells into his nostrils. Gear oil. Rusted steel. Red-clay dirt. Roasting campfire meat. The stink of clustered men. He walked toward the west end of camp where the horses were stabled. Glancing around, he caught sight of several men furtively glancing his way, before they broke off eye contact. He ignored them, knowing his recent promotion to third in command was a cause of envy for many of the men.

“Fuck ’em,” Luke said under his breath.

Most men of Phoenix’s army were much older than Luke and had lived in Cleveland for many years, fighting. But he knew he was different. He knew he scared most people simply by the fearless and animalistic way he moved, like a caged lion, and the fact that his fierce, nearly colorless gray eyes had a piercing quality that refused any outside exploration into his soul. His well-trimmed black beard covering a strong, lupine jaw gave further credibility to his having grown up wild, surviving in the woods. Awkward and ill at ease with any social probes, he’d always distanced himself from most humans; never had a true friend of either sex. On the other hand, he knew men and their purpose and general intent; he knew how to control them when needed. He’d found the solution simple: men respected power and fearlessness, and such men were now under his orders within the new command structure established by Phoenix.

“Fuck ’em all.” Luke stopped, again, scanning the area out of ingrained habit. The wind brought new smells of algae and rotting pond gas, quickly reminding him of growing up as a young boy in the deep woods of Wisconsin. There, he’d fully perfected the art of tracking animals and men under the intense scrutiny of Muddy, a crazed Vietnam vet and the only man he’d ever truly loved. And there, deep in the woods, he discovered his desire for deep silence and distance from people, especially his drugged out mother and alcohol sodden, abusive father. Growing older, he left his parents for good at ten, living full time in Muddy’s woods, spending his days tracking and hunting throughout the next eleven years. And, it was here, that he’d refined his almost supernatural ability to detect prey.

“You got the good eye and the nose for this kinda work there, Twiggy,” said Muddy on one rainy day near his twenty-first birthday. “Plus, you got the brain pan and ain’t afraid to use it.”

It was grudging praise that a wiry Luke Killington held dear to his heart, but kept hidden from the prying eyes of others. In fact, this remembrance of the solitary praise he’d ever received in his life would only rise in his mind when the smells in the air were just right. Coming upon the stables, he cleared his head. He sought and found Larry Reed.

“Sir?”

Larry Reed was talking with four cavalry commanders who had, essentially, encircled him and were each seeking to gain favor. Mildly annoyed at their obvious fawning efforts, Larry relished the interruption. “Hey Luke.”

“Phoenix wants to see you when you can.”

“Okay. Thanks.”

“Sure, sir.”

Luke turned to leave, but was stopped.

“Anything going on?”

“Not much, sir. I told ’im that this Connor MacMillen fellow went east yesterday. Mid-morning. Had a crew of about ten.”

“You sure about that?”

“Sir?”

Larry waited for an answer. The four battle-hardened cavalry soldiers looked on, interested in the exchange. Clearly, they’d yet to accept the young upstart as one of their new masters. They were wondering how Larry Reed would handle the new third man in charge. Especially, when it became apparent that Luke Killington felt it unnecessary to respond. Looking into those cold, colorless eyes, Larry Reed sensed the obvious challenge to his command. Posturing, he decided to push for an answer.

“Luke?”

Sensing the rising tension, the commanders waited. The tension in the barn increased. A horse snort behind them was the loudest sound nearby. Staying calm, Larry forced himself to wait for an answer. With building irritation and feeling a newfound need to establish himself, he brought Luke’s subtle defiance out into the open.

“Luke, I just asked you a question.”

“Sir?”

“Don’t pull that ‘sir’ bullshit with me. Answer the damn question.”

Initially, Luke was outside the circle of men, five feet from Larry Reed. In a split-second, he closed the distance to less than a foot, never losing eye contact. And, he never brushed against the cavalry commanders on his way into the tight inner circle. Calm and focused, he stood face-to-face with Larry Reed. “Ain’t used to answering the obvious… sir. But, yes, I’m sure, sir.”

“I’m…”

Luke left as quickly as he entered. Stunned and intimidated, Larry lost the opportunity to call Luke back before the four cavalry commanders scooted away to find other matters to attend to. Larry refused to shiver in front of the men, but sensed a determination rising inside. He knew he would have to kill that boy soon.

CHAPTER 7.15-Seeking Aldonza’s Hand

“All weapons must be checked at the door before entering,” said Brad Greencastle.

“That’s not going to happen,” said Terry.

Andy smiled at the firm conviction in her voice. Ryan and Kevin stood behind them, keeping emerging grins well hidden.

“I understand your concern, but don’t worry, Terry, we’ll take good care of them, ma’am.”

“Oh, I’m sure you will, but not yet, Mr. Greencastle… we’ll not relinquish our weapons… not until I speak with Mark about it.”

“Mr. Harmon’s inside. You know the rules as well as anybody… no one comes onto Nemacolin property until all weapons are safely stowed at the door.” Ten fully armed men behind Brad Greencastle listened to the exchange. Sensing a potential conflict, they increased their watchfulness. Ryan nodded in greeting to a few men that he knew fairly well. All waited and watched the verbal exchange. Ryan winked. Terry continued to insist.

“Yeah, I think me and my men will keep to ourselves and ours, Mr. Greencastle. That is, until I gain a bit more confidence in you, you know, based on our last visit with you guys.”

“I’m—”

“You do recall out last encounter, Mr. Greencastle?”

“Sure. But, I’m now in charge of security, ma’am. I can assure you your full safety.”

“I believe you, Brad.” Smiling, Terry extended her open hand and Brad Greencastle stared for a second before releasing the two-handed hold of his Uzi. He sensed she was messing with him for some reason.

“You know the rules, ma’am. Why give me a hard time?” Brad took Terry’s slim hand, shaking it gently. A slight bead of perspiration settled above his brow and the top of his bald brown head glistened. Slowly, Terry pulled her paddle holster from her belt, relinquishing her 9mm. Andy, Ryan, and Kevin quickly did the same with their weapons, handing them to the men nearby.

Terry slipped closer to Brad and stretched toward his ear. “It was Ryan’s idea to bust your balls,” whispered Terry.

“Ma’am?”

“What, you think I shouldn’t talk like that?”

Greencastle stared hard at Ryan, hiding in the back of the bunch. “No, ma’am. It’s not that.” Feeling more at ease now that obvious weapons were not in play, the tension left his demeanor and the men beside him relaxed. Ryan took the initiative, walking up to Brad and held out his hand. Immediately, Greencastle grasped and they embraced like brothers. Under his breath, Greencastle whispered, “You prick bastard—”

“How’s it going over here since we last met, huh?” Ryan ignored the obvious reference to giving him a hard time.

“We’re getting by. You know.”

“Kev tells me you’ve done an excellent job of leading the men. They’ve taken a shine to you. Or, so he thinks.”

“Hmm.”

Impatient with the delay out on the main steps of the Caddyshack restaurant, Mark Harmon and his two primary bodyguards exited the front doors to stand, waiting.

“You going to let them in Brad? Or are you going to strip search them like that crew last week?”

Brad Greencastle laughed at the comment. Terry smiled at Andy. Ryan glanced to Greencastle, raising an eyebrow. Meanwhile, Kevin was distracted by the huge size of the two handpicked, stern men standing next to Mark Harmon. It was easy to see how strong and capable they were, weapons held ready for anything.

“Damn, Andy those are some big bastards,” whispered Kevin.

“Yep. That they are. And ex-special forces from the looks of ’em.”

“Mark, how are you?” Terry approached Mark Harmon with genuine affection. Mark took the opportunity to embrace Terry in a full hug, as if they were long, lost cousins.

“I’m good, Terry. Please, come on in and sit down. I got a good breakfast for you guys.”

“Oh, I see.”

“C’mon, have a seat. Andy. Ryan. Kevin. Good to see you all.” Mark exchanged greetings and handshakes at the doors while the bodyguards scanned the property grounds. As a group, they entered the small Caddyshack restaurant strategically situated near the main entrance of the Nemacolin Woodlands Resort. In fact, based on proximity to Route 40, the restaurant had become Mark Harmon’s main entry checkpoint onto his resort; and for the more informal business meetings held with the Fayette County community at large.

“Always a pleasure,” said Andy. The others nodded in agreement.

The restaurant was well maintained in its pre-Sickness style. The only deference to post apocalyptic times were the quarter inch metal plates hidden behind the drywall, sturdy metal entry doors, gated windows, and a fortified twenty by twenty foot armored decking built atop the roof that was patrolled by armed men. While lightly guarded compared to the newer Chateau Hotel and the older main hotel of the gorgeous property complex, the guards at the Caddyshack reassured visitors that safety was a main concern.

“Everyone have a seat, please.”

Easing further into the restaurant, the MacMillen clan settled into chairs at the roughly hewn wooden tables. Quickly, they were served a huge spread of eggs, bacon, sausage, waffles and pancakes by a team of waiters, all armed but hiding that fact well.

“Eat. C’mon everybody. That means you too, Pete and Jake.” Mark pointed to both men. “These are my personal bodyguards.” Both men ignored the request to sit and remained in place behind the seated Mark Harmon.

“Oh? I hadn’t noticed,” said Terry. She playfully ignored the obvious reference to the two huge men. Mark chuckled and glanced toward Brad. He felt the need to explain.

“Those two came here about two weeks ago. Traveled as a team since the bird flu hit. Greencastle assigned them to me then, didn’t you?”

“That’s right, sir. Only the best.”

“Airborne Rangers. Brad and I had ’em both checked out best we can.” Mark nodded to both Andy and Ryan, an obvious reference to learning a few things after the Spider fiasco. Neither Pete nor Jake moved or acknowledged the obvious compliments. They continued surveillance of the area outside the restaurant and, less obtrusively, the patrons at the table.

“Regrettably, it seems they only follow Brad’s orders,” suggested Mark, smiling.

“Yep. But they’re sworn to protect you, and only you, Mr. Harmon,” said Brad.

“And, as you can see, Brad refuses to call me Mark.”

“Makes sense, Mark,” said Andy, “Nowadays, you probably warrant a twenty-four hour personal guard that has some combat experience.”

Pete and Jake did glance at Andy after his comment. They had registered a fellow comrade in arms. Always cautious, Andy appreciated the tightening of security since their last visit. “You’re the man in charge over here, Mark. Brad’s here to keep it that way.”

“Hmm.” Mark Harmon relished the obvious compliment.

“Finally, someone who sees the sense of what I’m trying to do around here.”

“Ahh, Brad, pull down that tutu and take it easy,” said Ryan. He gave a mock salute to the huge bald-headed man, and then settled into devouring his pancakes. All ate well, exchanging pleasantries while small talk continued until their bellies were stuffed. In time, Terry relented first, pushing her plate away. The men were not that far behind.

“Wow, Mark. That was incredible.”

“Yeah, you outdid yourself,” added Andy.

“Thanks, Mark,” said Ryan.

“Yes, sir. Thank you,” said Kevin.

Mark beamed, waving the waiters to the kitchen with a final word of thanks.

“You’re welcome. All of you.”

Brad gave Ryan a telling lift of his eyebrow. Clearly, he wanted to know the purpose of this “official” visit request. Of the same mind, Mark Harmon decided to immediately explore the purpose of the visit. “Well, Terry, Andy, you guys asked for this formal meeting, so… what’s on your mind?”

Terry wiped her mouth gently with the white cloth napkin, smiling before answering. “Two things, at this point.”

“Yeah?”

“One is… you have a woman here, Aldonza and her boy.”

“I do.”

“I know she works your books, tracks your trades.”

“Yep.”

“I hear she’s pretty good at it, too.”

“Go on?” said Mark. Talk of his money always made him cautious.

“You’ve taken Aldonza under your wing and have grown quite fond of her and her boy Carlos.”

“Ahh, your point, Terry?”

“I meant like a father figure.”

“Again, your point in all this?”

“Okay, well in that regard, Kevin here wants to talk with you some about that… Kev?”

Kevin Kowalski stood from his end of the table, walking around to stand near Mark. Pete and Jake took hard notice of his movements, but did nothing other than move a step closer. Nervous, Kevin was intimidated by the easy power and charisma of Mark Harmon and knew how Connor Mac had loved this man. Gathering his reserve, he motioned for Mark to stand. Interested, Mark did so.

“What’s this?”

“Mr. Harmon, sir, I’d, uh… like your permission… to marry Aldonza. Take her and Carlos into our clan.”

Mark blinked and smiled as he caught up to the request. After a few seconds, he softly grasped Kevin’s shoulder. He glanced at the MacMillen group, before refocusing on Kevin. “Umm, Kevin, I don’t have authority over Aldonza and her boy. There’s no blood between me and her.”

“I know.”

“She can do what she wants—”

“I know that, sir. She knows that, too. It’s just that she respects you, like her father, and told me she wouldn’t do anything to make you unhappy.”

“Oh, I see.” Mark blushed deeply beneath his tanned face, clearing his throat a few times before answering. Touched by the request, he walked away a few steps, deep in thought. Kevin looked a bit lost; Terry decided to help Kevin along.

“So, Mark, we wanted to formally ask for Aldonza’s hand in marriage, isn’t that right, Kev?” suggested Terry.

“Umm, yeah, straight up. That’s right. I’d like to ask for Aldonza’s hand in marriage.”

Mark paced a few more steps forward beyond his bodyguards, rubbing his chin. With a furrowed brow, he seemed troubled by the request. Mark walked back to Kevin, holding out his hand. “I think she’s made a wise choice, Kevin.”

Exhaling a held breath, Kevin shook hands. “Thank you, sir.”

“Not a problem, Kevin.”

“Okay. Great.”

“But, I do have one condition I’d like you to consider.”

Emotionally spent simply asking for Aldonza’s hand, Kevin sought Terry’s help with a glance her way. She nodded that he continue and that he was doing fine.

“Umm, sure. What condition is that, sir?” asked Kevin.

“Well, would you mind if we had the wedding here?”

“Here… at Nemacolin?”

“Yeah. Here at Nemacolin.”

“Umm…”

“You know, I’m told I can put on quite a show when I want to.” Mark chuckled at his own comment. He seemed in good spirits.

“But, ahh… I don’t think I can afford that,” said Kevin.

Terry laughed loudly and Andy and Ryan joined in. She stood, walking to Mark. Standing in front of him, she sensed his mind churning as to the logistics of putting on a special wedding reception for Aldonza.

“It would be on my dime, Kevin,” suggested Mark.

Terry interrupted his thoughts. “Which brings me to my second request.”

“Yeah?”

“It’s a similar situation.”

“Alright.”

“It concerns Andy and I.”

Mark stared at Terry for a moment. Making the connection, his eyes lit up. A second later, the deep creases of concern etched his brow. “Oh. Aww… shit, Terry… you mean… really?”

“Yeah. Tell me about it.”

CHAPTER 7.16-A Democracy

“Crap! Our straight shot to Liberty Bridge and into the Tubes isn’t gonna pan out,” said Connor. He let the binoculars drop gently to his chest.

“Why not?” asked John.

“The Liberty Bridge connection to the Veteran’s bridge into the city’s ripped out. Shit!”

“We make our way around then,” said Marty. He edged toward John and Connor for a better view.

“Yeah, but that means we’ll have to slip through into downtown proper and back around to reacquire the Liberty bridge and the Tubes.”

“Let’s do it, then,” said Marty.

“More exposure.”

“We’ll avoid most of it.”

“You think?”

“Yeah. We can try.”

“This team’s ready for that kinda heavy shit, Surf Boy? This is a city center we’re talking about.”

“I know.”

“Lest you forget, we got us a few new non-coms.”

“I know. But, they’ll do it. They did good in Cleveland, right?”

“Yeah, they did okay.”

“And responded near perfect to the wolves attacking, right?”

“Yeah. Not bad.”

“So, don’t worry. I’ll keep an eye on them.”

“Good idea, you do that. John, let’s draw up a route together through this mess to arrive at the Liberty Tubes by 17:00 today.”

“Okay. Jackson? Give me that map,” said John McLeod.

Like a soft wind, the team slipped through Pittsburgh street-by-street and building-to-building in the early morning light. They patiently waited for the occasional strangers to clear before advancing.

“Keep an eye up top. Everyone.”

“Uh, huh.”

“Got it.”

“Yep.”

“Understood.”

“Copy that.”

Uneasy, all incorporated a slow scan of the upper level windows of the buildings nearby; no one wanted to feel the impact of an unannounced bullet. Walking slowly, they spread out with the horses held in reserve by Jason and BB covering the rear. With care, they eased their way through cars, trucks, and vans rotting where they sat. Huge rats ran around in heavy wave-like concentration and strewn junk was scattered everywhere.

“This city’s dead,” said Marty.

“Yeah, this particular section hasn’t fared well,” said Connor.

Broken office desk chairs with flaking paint and rusting Swingline staplers dappled the streets in a weird theme of corporate decay. Downtown center was a dusty ghost town.

“More rats! Check it out,” said Jackson.

An agitated wave of fat brown rats cruised in and out of several buildings nearby, making the horses fairly nervous. The team made every effort to avoid the larger clusters scurrying about.

“I hate rats!” whispered BB to no one in particular.

They all knew rats were prolific, dangerous carriers of many diseases, especially in the broken-down cities.

“Be glad we don’t have to eat ’em,” suggested Marty.

“I’d die first,” said Rhonda.

“You’d eat it,” challenged Roger.

“No, I wouldn’t.”

“I’d feed them to you to keep you alive.”

“Then you’d be doing me a disfavor.”

“You’d eat it.”

“Honey, I’d eat just about anything, but if it comes down to eating rats or living, I’m dying.”

“So you say.”

Connor studied the two and their discussion. “Quiet up.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Sorry, Mac,” said Rhonda.

The team slipped past endless buildings with blown-open doors, many ripped off hinges. Nearly all glass storefronts were bashed open to the weather, and probably had remained so for many years. The majority of skyscrapers and smaller, multi-story buildings were dark inside. Hard trash, like battered cash registers and dingy, gray-metal shelving billowed out around many entry doors and into the streets nearby. The city had not fared well, at least in this sector. Though, occasionally, at a few of the older storefronts, plywood or metal sheeting boarded up windows or doors along with a subtle detection of a cautious human presence.

“Cody. Shit!” whispered Roger. Furious, he glared when Cody stumbled, kicking a small board across a huge piece of broken sheet glass. The loud wood scraping, probably due to an exposed nail or two, etched a high squeak until it ceased.

“Sorry.”

“Sounds more like a rat squeal that anything, Roger. Nothing to worry ’bout.” Connor winked at Cody.

“Yes, sir.”

They slipped carefully toward the crumbling businesses near a large building with a sign designating it as the David Lawrence Convention Center. Once near, they discovered the formidable presence of armed guards all dressed in makeshift uniforms, possibly old Pittsburgh Police outfits based on the shoulder insignias. The armed men moved about with rifles or shotguns, a few pistols, and were fairly well purposed. On the other hand, the casual swagger and sloppy dress of most suggested discipline, hygiene and the honor of the uniform were not priorities.

“I don’t think those guards are in the habit of upholding pre-apocalyptic laws in the ’Burgh,” said Connor.

“There’s a full squad heading away from us, west, 200 yards,” said Marty. With his sniper rifle snug to his cheek, he scoped the area.

“Roger that,” said Connor.

“Two squads are heading east in the same uniforms,” said BB from behind the team. His Bosch & Lomb’s carefully scanned the area.

“Got it, BB. I see ’em. There’s ten more men and a few woman hanging out near the river,” said Connor, “The convention center’s probably their central command.” With a quick hand signal, Connor waving all down into better cover. “Let’s hold up here for a moment. Decide our workaround.”

“Will do,” said McLeod.

“Marty, slip close as you can with BB to secure a better activity assessment.”

“Copy that.”

“Roger, you’re ridin’ overwatch.”

“Got it.”

“Cody. Stick with BB, Jason and the horses.”

“Right, Mr. Connor Mac.”

“Judy, you’re with Rhonda.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Jackson, keep scanning up top.”

“Yes, sir.”

So far, they’d avoided a few token patrols, as they glided deeper into the city. With determined success, they kept exposure to an absolute minimum. Though, this was not as hard as expected, since most people they crept upon moved in pairs or groups of three, seemingly unconnected to any larger group. Studying their paths through the street, most seemed intent to be making their way toward the Point, the geographical juncture of flat land where the Allegheny and Monongahela Rivers merged into the Ohio River. It was not terribly hard to figure out their destination. Since early morning, a repetitive beat, a pounding of large drums, pulsated from the Point as a veritable siren call.

“Everyone’s heading to the Point,” said Connor, “I know the area and that’d be as good a place as any to congregate for news or trade at the river’s edge.

“We’re not going there are we?” asked Rhonda.

“Hell no,” said Jackson, “Sorry, sir.” His outburst was overlooked, but he disliked being near strangers in a big city more than most.

“Nah, but we do need to fade back and make our way closer to Liberty Avenue and around this area. Let’s give the convention center a wider berth,” said Connor.

“Copy that,” said Marty, “Hey, there’s more boats coming down the river.”

“I hear ’em,” said Connor.

By late morning, they’d made it undetected onto the base onramp for the Liberty Bridge that headed south out of town. Beneath an overpass and to their left, near the crumbling onramp, stood the heavily fortified main entrance to the Duquesne University campus. At the bottom of this steep cobblestone road, vigilant guards hid behind a thick metal structure that stretched across the road, well anchored to the concrete bridge pillars and nearby buildings. There was movement behind the steel barrier and voices rose in fast-paced whispers suggesting that the guards inside registered the team’s movement toward the bridge.

“Damn! We’re tagged!” said Marty.

“I hear ’em,” said Connor. Their presence had caused somewhat of a disturbance behind the cold steel of the guard station. Voice volume increased behind the wall, discussing their activity. BB, McLeod, Jackson and Roger all swore upon hearing the guards.

“Keep going,” said Connor, “act as if we don’t know that they’ve seen us. I think we’ll be okay.”

The team moved toward the bridge, faster than they would’ve liked, though the guards issued no obvious alert. Hoping the Liberty Bridge was still intact based on all the destructive military activity in the city, Connor, John, and BB took some time at the top of the onramp to study it with binoculars. On one knee, Marty scoped the far end with his rifle.

“Might as well stop here for lunch. Those Duquesne guards would have to come out and around their metal walls to see us from here up here, so I’m hoping we should be safe for a time,” said Connor.

“You think?” asked McLeod.”

“I’m hoping they make it their business not to make it their business on shit happening outside their campus.”

“One can hope.”

“Yeah. Hope. A valuable commodity in this day and age, John.”

“So true.”

“Keep a close eye on our six everybody, in case those guards decide to do something more heroic. Jackson you’re primary.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Marty, give me a better read on that far side of the bridge.”

“Copy that.”

“Jason, what’s wrong with John’s horse? She was limping.”

“Yes sir, she started about ten minutes ago.”

“Well?”

“Dunno sir, she’s favoring her right foreleg a bit, but I checked it out. Nothing.”

“Lemme see,” said John McLeod.

“You think I missed something, dad?”

“Just let me see.”

BB joined John and Jason while they studied the foreleg. BB took center stage based on his expertise. “She’s only cramping up a bit, John, she should be okay. Get some water into her.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah.”

“Okay.”

Connor walked toward the men. “We good?”

“Yeah, I think so. Tawny’s cramping up a bit. She’ll need to rest for a few while I rub her down.”

“Huh.”

“She gets like that sometimes, Mac. Every so often, when she’s not had enough salt and hydration.” John McLeod glared at Jason, not happy. “Son, let’s make sure to give her some salt and water right away, okay?”

“Yes, sir. Sorry.” Jason had the grace to apologize, realizing he’d forgotten to let Tawny drink her fill in the early morning.

“You know, those horses travel with us better than I expected, I’m continually impressed,” said Connor. He knew little about horses and never expected they’d be a part of his team.

“Give BB the kudos for that.” He nodded toward BB who was helping Rhonda pull out lunch from the packs.

“That right, John?”

“Yeah. He’s spent some time training them the past year. He has some background with them.”

“Hmm. I will say they still leave a broader hint of our tracks than I’d like.”

“Can’t be helped.”

“Yeah, well. I’ll keep thinkin’ on it.”

Rhonda and Roger moved around the group passing out the small lunch of jerky, dried apples and a moist mash of tomato, zucchini and spices that everyone had grown to appreciate.

“Thanks, Rhonda,” said Connor. He began eating with purpose and hunger.

Marty, BB, and John McLeod nearby did the same. The rest ate more slowly, their hunger not as apparent. Once done, the team traversed the Liberty Bridge onramp mindful of the many huge, gaping holes punched clear through the bridge decking. Though still a sturdy span, there was damage by at least one, if not two, large tank battle engagements near the downtown ramp. As they made it onto the main span of the bridge, the rushing water far below made it clear how high they were should they stumble and drop through a hole. A blackened and crumpled Abrams A-1 tank had taken a huge hit to its hatch and was jammed sideways on end, resting against the concrete guardrail. With one track ripped off, it lay in shambles and three Humvees and a Bradley near it were in no better condition. Across the bridge, at the other end, two more tanks stood blackened and bruised with both hatches left open.

“Let’s take our time making it across, guys,” said Connor, “No hurry. Let’s stay safe.”

“Yep,” said McLeod.

“Wow, there was some kick-ass shitstorm went on here, Mac,” said BB.

“That there was.”

Clearing the concrete Jersey barriers put in place to block access midway across the bridge, Connor took one last glance behind him at the cliffside river view of a barricaded Duquesne University campus. Sitting high atop a natural bluff within the downtown city limits, the college campus seemed to have at least survived the onslaught of H5N1 and all the decimation brought with it. Like old times, when the campus was nothing more than a bustling small enclave of the Holy Ghost Fathers, the small, Catholic university pushed beyond the devastation. Without the use of binoculars, coordinated human activity was evident up on the ‘Bluff’ as it was called, particularly near the ‘Old Main’ administration building. Smoke fluttered from a large fire in front of Old Main, while small stick-like figures in bright red cloth moved nearby with purpose. Studying the campus from a military perspective, fortified guard stations were well placed along the riverside cliff, suggesting the rest of the campus area was probably just as well protected against marauders or those unwanted.

“That boat’s flying! That’s some engine.” Jackson pointed upriver.

“I see it,” said McLeod.

“Yeah, I got it,” said Connor.

“What kinda boat is it? It’s fast… loud,” said Cody.

“I, uh, I think it’s a Bayliner. Probably twenty-two foot or more,” said Roger, “Here give me those.” Roger examined the boat approaching from about 200 yards upriver. “Yeah! That’s a Bayliner 335SB Cruiser with Twin MerCruiser 8.1s. Oh man,” said Roger, “That thing can move.”

“You know your boats,” suggested John McLeod.

“Hah!” yelled Rhonda, approaching her husband. “He’s wanted a Bayliner since he was sixteen.”

“I see four men with guns on that Bayliner,” said Roger.

“Stay down. Everyone. Rog?”

“Right. Yes, sir.” Roger remembered to duck below the rail. A few hundred feet below, the crystal clear water of the Allegheny River flowed past and the Bayliner slipped beneath the bridge making its way downstream, likely to the Point. After the boat passed, they crossed the bridge, reaching the entrances to the Liberty Tunnels or ‘Tubes’ as they were commonly called. They took their time assessing the gaping black inbound/outbound tunnel entrances. They’d reached their primary goal for the day by 16:00, an hour ahead of schedule.

“There’s signs of recent activity here, Mac,” said Marty.

“I agree. What’re you seeing?”

“A fresh minicamp to the left near the inbound entrance.”

“Good catch.”

Rusting cars clogged both tunnel entrances as they stared the one hundred feet of visible distance into the tunnels ahead of them. Looking further into the tunnels, cars were packed all the way in until darkness shrouded any further assessment. Using binoculars, there was the proverbial light at the other end.

“You want us to go through that? I’m not liking that idea,” said McLeod.

“What about we go left down that ramp there? How ’bout that?” said Jackson.

“Huh,” said Connor.

“You said we’re going south of Pittsburgh, wouldn’t that way do it?”

“Ahh. Yeah, Jackson, your bearing is right.”

“Don’t much like the idea of running into that tunnel. Gives me the creeps.”

“Yeah,” volunteered Jason in agreement with Jackson.

“What’s on the other side of the tunnel, Mac?” asked Roger.

“Hmm, yeah, we could take that road down to East Carson and out that way like Jackson suggests, I guess,” said Connor, thinking, “But, you know guys, I’d love to revisit my hidden cache of weapons and supplies.”

“A weapons cache?” asked McLeod. His eyes sparkled with a sudden interest.

“Yeah.”

“What you talkin’ about?” asked Marty.

“Well, I socked away a decent stash of supplies from before the Sickness.”

“For real?” Marty remained skeptical.

“Not too far off of Route 51 on the other side.”

“No shit?” said Marty.

“Is that right, Mac?” asked McLeod. His face perked up at the possibility.

“Yeah. Route 51 runs north/south on the other side of the Tubes,” said Connor.

“Tubes?”

“Oh, yeah. That’s what we call the Liberty Tunnels in Pittsburgh. It a local nickname.”

“Uh, huh,” said McLeod, “ and you have a cache on the other side somewhere?”

“I do. I stockpiled a nice batch of stuff hidden behind a wall in a coal cellar at 910 Brownsville Road.” Connor looked to Cody. “Cody, keep binoculars focused on the Tubes for me. Let me know if you see anything.”

“Yes sir, Mr. Connor Mac.”

“Sir is fine, Cody. Please, just call me, sir.” Connor smiled.

“Yes, sir.” Cody beamed at this new development.

Keeping the area around them secure, the team settled close and listened, waiting to hear more. Connor studied the tunnels, particularly the right side outbound tunnel. He turned to the team. “Marty, you and I could scout it. Come back if the Tubes are clear.”

“Okay.”

“Tell me more about this cache, Mac?” asked McLeod.

“Ahh, it’s just a little something I hid away for a rainy day.”

“As in food?”

“Sure, some good Jasmine white rice packed vacuum-tight for starters. Probably still good. Some canned food. Whiskey.”

“Mac and cheese?” asked Roger, before Rhonda slapped his arm.

“Huh? Yeah, Rog, Kraft… only the best. If I remember right, forty boxes. Sealed up tight. Might still be good, I dunno. Threw some of those silica packets in with it to keep it dry.”

“Did you say whiskey?” asked Jackson.

“I did.”

“What kind?”

“Jack.”

“Any Jim?”

“Who the hell drinks Jim? I got Jack.” Connor smiled at Jackson in challenge to his whiskey preference.

“I guess I could live with that. How much you got?”

“You’ll have to see, Jackson. But, you, me and maybe Marty and BB could drink real hard for a week or two at least.”

“Oh, man.”

“Weapons?” asked John McLeod.

“Duh.”

“Worth the trip?”

“Why not? It’s a good short-term goal and has stuff we need. Would I risk the team if it wasn’t?”

“We got most of what we need already, Mac,” said Jackson. The thought of pushing through the dark tunnels was making him a bit nervous.

“I probably have over $5,000 worth of supplies in there.”

“You’re kiddin’!” said Rhonda, shocked.

“Wow!” said Jackson and Marty at the same time.

“Ah, huh. And, that’s after I set it up to be undetectable. Most of the food’s vacuumed sealed along with desiccants.”

“Desiccants?” asked Cody. He had not turned around from watching the tunnels, but was listening intently.

“The silica stuff. Keeps stuff fresh and dry.”

“Oh.”

Connor studied the tunnel entrance formulating a plan.

“What for?” asked Rhonda.

“What for what?”

“Why’d you make this stash?” asked Rhonda.

“Cache is the proper term. I dunno. For shits and giggles back when I was young and if the world ever went apocalyptic… like now, I guess.”

“$5,000 in supplies?” asked Marty.

“About that, Surf Boy. I stopped counting around then. But, I’d say my paranoia was right on all counts,” said Connor. Lost in thought, he continued to stare at the outbound tunnel entrance.

“You mean to tell me you packed away $5,000 in supplies and weapons ‘just-in-case’ and hidden in some house nearby?” asked Marty.

“That’s correct. I hid the stuff at 910 Brownsville Road. By the way, that happens to be directly across the road from the 915 Brownsville Road address that I referenced on the map I left at the mill. You know, just in the event somebody is looking to find us.”

“C’mon, Mac,” said McLeod, “You’re not blowing smoke up our asses, are you?”

“Nah… I’m not. I liked to be prepared some… back in the day.” Connor laughed in remembrance.

“Wow. That’s some pre-planning. Though, I guess I’m not that surprised about it,” said McLeod, “knowing you.”

“Huh. I started when I was young, early in my military career. And it kept building, you know perfecting it little by little. Sort of like a hobby.”

“Uh huh,” said McLeod, “Some hobby.”

“It was before… before, ahh, before I had other more important expenses.”

“Damn,” said Marty.

“Yeah, Surf Boy. See what you signed onto here?” suggested Connor.

“Copy that.”

“And, it’s well hidden, that’s for sure.”

“No scavengers?”

“I’d be seriously shocked if anyone’s found it. The damn place could burn down around it and it’d still be good. Designed it myself back in the day. For fun mostly… it’s quite the little vault hidden behind that cellar wall.”

“Was it your house?”

“No. Grandma’s.”

“What else you got in it?” risked Cody, listening with awe. He did glance back when asking the question.

“Name it.”

“Candy?”

“Ahh, yeah, some hard candy. Not much. Again, vacuum-packed and double wrapped.”

“Wow. What kind?”

“I don’t recall. Wait, umm, JuJu something’s in one container. My brother Andy’s idea. Gobstoppers in the other for Ryan. Jolly Ranchers for my sisters.”

“How many boxes?”

“Not boxes. Separate gallon containers in Ziplocs.”

“Think it’s still good?”

“Dunno. Shelf life under normal conditions has certainly expired. I guess we’d have to see.”

“What else?” asked Marty.

“Well, ahh, complete survival gear packs set for five. A few nice weapons that I’d love to have. You’d have to see.”

“And?” asked Rhonda. Roger smiled at her building curiosity.

“Yeah, there’s some other foods, too, Rhonda. Some purified water and five Camel water packs with three-liter water sippers for each. I set five Coyote’s preloaded for deep travel.”

“Those’re some nice packs. Wow,” said Jackson. He touched his Coyote pack in admiration.

“I remember putting in some silver coins, dimes mostly for good measure. I think there’s thirty-five ounces total weight to be used for trade. I put in some specialty items and such. Gasoline preservative tablets.”

“Oh, wow,” said Marty, “You got smokes?”

“Ah, yeah… twenty cartons of Marlboros. Great trading item.”

“Yeah?”

“I’m sure they’re probably stale, but they’ll light up. I tried to seal ’em up good.”

The team listened while appraising the two openings of the Liberty Tunnels, the entry doors in the center, and the open areas on each side of the bridge. They considered the risks.

“Yep, I’d like to get my hands on it, that’s for sure,” said Connor, “I especially want the ammo. And… a few personal items.”

“How far?” asked BB.

“About three miles south of the tunnel entrance up a few hills into a place called Carrick.”

“Carrick. Hmm,” said McLeod.

“Brownsville Road runs right through Carrick. My cache is sitting there waitin’ for us in the basement of my grandma’s house.”

“What’s up this road to the right, here?” asked Roger. He studied the weed-infested road that branched off to the right of the tunnels and up the side of the mountain.

“That’s McArdle Roadway, Rog. It’d take us up to the top of Mount Washington. Yeah, I guess we could go up and around that way. Skirt the tunnel. Head through Allentown and Mt. Oliver and into Carrick that way.”

“That’s a route we could take?”

“Yeah, it’d take a good deal longer, but it’ll give you guys one a helluva view of the ’Burgh. A classic postcard moment, if you will.”

“I don’t wanna do the tunnels if it’s okay with you, Connor Mac,” said Jackson.

“Not fond of it myself,” said McLeod.

“Me neither,” said Rhonda.

“Same goes for me, “ said Jude.

“I’ll go, Mac,” said Marty.

“I’m in,” said BB.

“I’ll go with you, sir,” said Cody.

“I’ll go,” said Roger.

“I’ll stick with my dad on this one,” said Jason.

Connor stood and stared at each team member in turn. Mildly irritated, he stomped a fat brown rat that’d come too close to his boot, smearing its remains across the bridge decking.

“Hold up here! Did we just up and become a fuckin’ democratic convention?” Connor’s fierce and clipped command tone slammed into the small group; the team quieted at the outburst. Connor cleared his throat, nodding toward Marty. And, after some thought, he looked toward Cody.

“Right now, Marty, Cody and I’ll slip into the Tubes to scout. The rest of the team will wait here and keep safe.”

Roger and Rhonda stiffened noticeably, but held their thoughts. Jackson, BB, Jason and McLeod kept silent, though several quick glances were exchanged.

“Copy that,” said Marty.

“Copy,” managed Cody, before his voice thickened too much simply from being chosen.

CHAPTER 7.17-Starkes at the Mill

“They left probably yesterday at dawn, ma’am,” said Major O’Malley.

The Superhawk had settled into the main yard of the Youngstown steel mill thirty minutes or so after first light. A five-man team guarded the Superhawk. GT, Scott, Mickey, Captain Daubney and Tim McDonald carefully canvassed the area while the rest of the team set up shop. Nicole fed CJ near the scattered remnants of an old campfire while she glanced about at the extensive drivel and trash left behind.

“Phoenix’s entire army must’ve camped here for at least a few nights,” suggested Nicole, “Look at the garbage.”

“I see that, Nicole,” said Colonel Starkes, “Yeah, they left quite a mess, the pigs. I think that stink hole over there was supposed to be the latrines.”

Both Nicole and Colonel Starkes covered their noses as the wind reminded them of the stench.

“Now I see why your team’s setting up so far away from here.”

“Oh, yeah,”

They made haste moving away.

“Damn, Phoenix is on the move again,” said the colonel.

Amanda exited the helicopter carrying her Remington and slowly walked toward the secured central area of the mill. Weak, but gaining strength fast, she ignored the occasional glances from the woman named Nicole. She hadn’t spoken to her since the colonel’s introduction at the pre-dawn briefing. Tired and weak beyond anything she’d ever experienced, Amanda pushed each leg forward, shoving another huge slice of five-year cheddar into her mouth. With concentrated effort, she tracked the embossed, metal direction plates bolted eye level at every juncture inside the mill. After a few more turns, she found herself at the heart of Furnace #1. And, like the rest of the mill, the furnace area was deserted other than piles of garbage, as if many men had simply used the place for what it was worth and then moved on.

“I’m here, Mac. I made it,” whispered Amanda, “A bit late, I guess.” Sensing movement behind her, she turned to see Scott catching up, practically rushing to her side like a newborn puppy. Saying nothing at his arrival, they each took their time walking around the furnace and then into the deportation storage bays that housed a huge supply of rusting, stacked steel. Easing her hips against the steel billet edge, Amanda’s shoulders slumped. Scott dropped to his knees before her and took the opportunity to check her left leg bandage. She made no complaint as he drew down her pants and checked the dressing on her left thigh. Satisfied, he stood and slipped her pants into place, rebuttoning her jeans.

“You’re all good.”

“You’re a fantastic man, Scott.”

“Nonsense.”

“You are.”

“I’m just here to help you find your people, that’s all.”

“Yeah. Well, you’re incredible.” Amanda softly stroked the tiny bulge of her belly, drifting into deep thought. She wondered about bringing a newborn into this world. She worried about Mac and Marty. For some reason, she recalled the black and white photo from an art show she attended back in college. The photo was of an elementary school swing set, taken at close range to capture only the swing set seats. The first seat was clear down to the scratches and wear marks. The galvanized chain-link attachment points were pitted and worn. The remainder of the swing set seats faded in clarity and melted into the grayness of the rainy day when it was taken. Saddened by the image, she wondered if her unborn child would ever have the luxury of such a school and the laughter of other kids.

Scott let her fade away as he watched her soft, gentle strokes to her belly. Colonel Starkes approached.

“They’re gone, Amanda. If Connor Mac and company were ever here.”

“I’m sure they made it here.”

“Hmmm—”

“If you knew Mac, you’d never doubt him.”

“Yeah, well Phoenix’s men weren’t far behind him and hard on his ass. Based on the mess we found, who knows? I’m wondering if maybe they captured your team and are dragging them back to Cleveland.”

“Hah! Fat chance. Besides, we flew in that way and would’ve flown over the army.”

“True,” agreed Colonel Starkes, “I’m glad you’re keeping track of things.”

Amanda pushed off the steel and took a few steps to stand closer to the colonel. She wiped her hands from the rust. “You have anyone here can tell how long before this Phoenix army left?”

“We’re working on it.”

“Alright.”

“As it stands, right now, Shamus insists they left yesterday, maybe the day prior.”

“The civilian pilot?”

“Hah. Yeah, him. The civilian.”

“He knows his shit?” asked Amanda, interested.

“Ma’am? Can I step in here?”

“Yeah, please do. Go ahead, Scott.”

“Shamus is with me, Amanda. Before we joined up here with the president.”

“Yeah?”

“Shamus and GT are my best friends since middle school. We do everything together. Have ever since.”

“Okay.”

“Shamus is the smartest man I know. Military trained. Truly. He says something, you listen. I trust him with my life.”

“You do?

“Unquestionably.”

“Okay.”

“Amanda, that’s why we brought Shamus, GT and Scott with us,” said Colonel Starkes, “They possess a whole slew of special skills the army’s used once or twice in the past. They travel as a trio.”

“Oh, I see… I think.”

“In the meantime, don’t let those puppy-dog eyes right there fool ya.”

“What do ya mean?”

“Don’t go thinking that Shamus, GT and him right there are simply civilians.”

“I meant no offense.”

“None taken. But they’re formidable wolves, ex-military, walking among the sheep.”

“Oh.”

“Truth be told, they’re a triple threat and a tightly-guarded national asset that’s served Uncle Sam on some tricky assignments. Isn’t that right, Scott?”

“Ahh, ma’am, c’mon, we’re just a bunch of guys that like to tinker with ’copters and boats. You know that.”

“Hah. Yeah. That’s right. That’s all Seal Team Six does.”

Amanda caught the deep respect conveyed by the colonel. There was at least some element of awe about it as well. She studied Scott in greater detail, but in a new light. The thick, dense chest and arm muscles, slim waist and gazelle-like quadriceps suggested a man of effective power and control. Scott’s muted intensity, when engaged in the current conversation, spoke volumes that he was more a man accustomed to action not words. Again, she felt humbled that she’d warranted his unwavering care and attention during her convalescence. She moved to stand in front of Scott, gently invading his personal space.

“Thanks again for taking care of me, Scott. I’m in your debt.”

“My pleasure, Amanda.” Scott beamed and blushed at her attention, before backing away and giving Colonel Starkes a rather intense and meaningful stare. It was clear he’d rather keep his military history out of any discussions. He turned to leave.

“Scott?”

He turned back to face them. “Yes, ma’am?”

“I’m real sorry, but we can’t be playing anymore tiddly winks at the country club right now.”

“Understood.” Scott continued his walk back toward the helicopter. He did not look back.

“What’s that supposed to mean, Hannah?” asked Amanda.

“Figure it out for yourself. I have work to do.” Colonel Starkes moved to follow Scott in his exit from the area.

“What? C’mon. I wanna know.”

“Yeah? Well, ask somebody else. I can’t be babysitting a princess.”

“What did you just say? Princess? Me? Really?”

“You heard me.” Colonel Starkes had stopped. Amanda approached.

“Ma’am, pardon me for saying so to the President of the United States, but go screw yourself.”

“Amanda you got some nerve—”

“Go. Screw. Your—” Amanda was caught off guard at the precise snatch of her throat and the strong grasp pulling her forward. She felt the fury pulsing from the colonel as she leaned within inches of Amanda’s face. Stunned at the speed and strength, Amanda looked into the blazing eyes, unable to speak.

“I owe you a deep debt of gratitude for helping save my team. I’ve made an effort to repay that debt by getting you back on your feet. But, right now, you’re a distraction and drain on my attention, men, and resources. You got that?”

Shocked, Amanda stared until a second later she was released.

“You get your act together and start pulling some weight or you’re history. Got it, Princess?” Colonel Starkes turned and began walking toward the main camp. Amanda gathered her thoughts, forcing air into her lungs.

“Wait! Ma’am?”

Colonel Starkes spun around, stopping. “What?” she growled.

“I… apologize.”

“Glad to hear it.” Colonel Starkes turned again to leave.

“No, wait! You’re right. I’ve been… a distraction… since you found me.”

Colonel Starkes turned around more slowly the second time, calming. “Duh.”

“I’m with you. We share the same purpose.”

“Which is?”

“Finding Mac. Connor Mac.”

“So?”

“So let me snoop around. I know he left something for me. I know it! I just have to figure out what that is.”

“Good to hear. Don’t let me stop you.”

“Okay.”

“In the meantime, Scott’s got work to do now that you’re up and running.”

Amanda thought for a bit. Nodding, she grew concerned. She realized that Scott had a strong crush on her.

“Oh… I see.”

“Yeah. See that you do.”

Tim McDonald approached them both at a fast walk and addressed the colonel.

“Ma’am?”

“Yeah, lieutenant, what’s up?”

“Found something, ma’am.”

“What? Where?”

“Hidden under a rock near the pond over there. Ren thought it looked outta place and kicked it, not expecting anything—”

“What’d you find?”

“A 9mm round atop a small book covered by a ratty dishtowel.”

“A bullet? A book?”

“Yeah, a 9mm round and Lord of the Flies.”

“Oh! That’s Colonel MacMillen’s,” said Colonel Starkes.

“How’d you know that, Hannah?” asked Amanda, confused.

Colonel Starkes studied Amanda. She looked tired and thin, but tough. Deciding she’d figure it out eventually anyway, the colonel set her straight. “You might want to talk to Nicole when you find the chance. You two might have more in common than you think.”

“The woman with the baby?”

“Ahh… yeah, her name’s Nicole. Being as there are so many other women around.”

“Oh. Oh shit.” Amanda began putting the pieces together, “She’s the one that set this all in motion… I—”

“Sharp as a tack, aren’t ya? You seen that book of his, too?”

“A huh.”

“Well then. At least we know he was here.”

Processing the new information, Amanda smiled, her face lit up with energy.

“Yes! And if that’s the case… well, he probably left something near #1 Furnace letting me know where he’s going.”

“You think?”

“Probably.”

“Let’s start looking then.”

“Yeah.”

CHAPTER 7.18-Bridges and Armies

“There’s movement mid-tunnel. Three men,” said Marty. Peering through the rear window of a Chevy to scope the area, he remained undetected.

“Yep. They’re sittin’ pretty behind that panel truck. Its fortified, too.” said Connor.

“Fully defensible. They’re waiting for easy pickings, Mac. One is alert at all times.”

“Very true. Okay, that’s all we need to know.” Connor crouched closer to Cody. “We’re leaving. Cody, take point on exit. Keep eyes up front and stay real low. Marty, you cover our six.”

“Copy that.”

They traveled in a low crouch in the tunnel using the numerous cars and trucks for cover on their way out. Slinking lower when needed through a sparse area, they exited into the daylight and made their way to the team.

“As I suspected, I guess we’ll be taking that trip up to Mt. Washington to see the sights,” said Connor.

“Want me to send a welcome message into that tunnel?” asked Marty. Confidant, he stroked the barrel of his rifle, eager to take out at least one of the tunnel predators before the others knew what was happening and sought cover.

“Nah. They’re only low-level underlings waiting to trap mice. We have better things to do.”

“Hmm, okay.”

“Besides, why wake up the fat cats that are probably sitting on the other side running this show.”

“True.”

“Mister, um… sir?”

“Yeah, Cody?”

“You knew this would happen, huh?”

“Meaning?”

“Umm, that, umm.”

“Spit it out, Cody.”

Cody gathered his thoughts. “Sir, you knew we were only going to… ah, probe a little into the tunnel then back out.”

“It was a distinct possibility.”

“So that’s why you brought me.”

Connor stared at Cody for a second, before smiling. He noticed Marty’s grin. “Smart kid. Don’t you think so, Surf Boy?”

“He certainly has more on the ball than most, Mac.”

“Yeah. I see that. In the meantime, Cody, I want your skinny ass good and ready for moving up McArdle Roadway.”

“Yes, sir.”

Cody scooted forward to meet the team. Connor and Marty approached John, BB, and Roger. Nearby, Rhonda was digging in her pack for something and Jason, Jude and Jackson were tending to the horses a few yards away.

“It’s loaded. A trap,” said Connor, answering their inquisitive stares.

“How bad?”

“Halfway point. Deceptively fortified. They’ve done this before.”

“Yeah?” asked John.

“Enough that it’s profitable to keep a few men waiting midpoint for no one in particular.”

“Damn,” said Jude.

“Gather up.” The entire team settled near Connor to hear the plan.” We’re heading up McArdle Roadway to Mount Washington.”

“Understood,” said BB. He slipped a gold compass into the pocket of his duster and gathered up his pack and assault rifle. Pulling out the compass at each resting point during their travels was a habit that the team had noticed. The fondness for the compass was obvious, but no one yet had the nerve to ask about it.

“Alright,” said Jackson. He stomped at a rat sniffing near his pack but missed.

“Hey Cody,” said Rhonda. She had come close to her son with a look of some pride.

“Hi mom.”

Their travels up McArdle Roadway provided a spectacular view of the city. Sadly, as they rose in elevation, it was easy to see that many downtown buildings were pretty banged up. The Hilton near the Point was nearly demolished. A huge gaping hole remained where a bomb must have detonated in the front courtyard. Further to the right, PPG Place, was a sprawling, castle-like building complex made mostly of plate glass and steel. Looking less than castle-like, numerous large holes were punched through many mock turrets, rooftops and windows. Catastrophic evidence of a fire gone unchecked ran across the entire complex.

“How much further to the top?”

“What, you got a date, Jackson?” asked Connor.

“No sir. Just wondering.”

“No more than 300 yards. It cuts sharp around a small bend.”

“Yes, sir.”

They arrived onto Grandview Avenue atop Mount Washington with little fanfare. A careful fifteen minutes of crossroad reconnaissance suggested no human activity or hostiles in the area. A small black and white rat terrier made its way past with a fat rat in his mouth. Noticing the team, the dog gave them a wide berth. It was well fed and had adapted quickly to its namesake. Five minutes later, they slipped onto the weed-infested sidewalk and turned left. Both Jackson and Roger maintained strict overwatch while the team moved.

“We’re heading west,” said Connor to John, “We’ll make our way to Allentown and Mt. Oliver and then into Carrick this way.”

“Okay.”

As a unit, the team moved smoothly up the roadway slope. Connor caught up beside Rhonda. “You’re doing real good, Rhonda. You’ve learned to travel silent and well purposed.”

“Thanks, Mac.”

“Good deal, then, keep at it.”

“You’re something, Mac. You know that? Right when I’m starting to feel tired and low, you come over to check on me… and give me positive feedback.”

“Well, I just wanted to point that out.”

“I know. That’s what makes you such a good leader. It comes natural to you.”

“I don’t know ’bout that, but thanks just the same.”

“You’re welcome. Nice job at the tunnels, too.” Rhonda smiled.

Seeing the twinkle in her eyes above that smile, Connor realized she had figured out his true purpose in deploying Cody into the tunnel with him and Marty. He smiled in return. “You are gonna tell me what you did before the Sickness hit, Rhonda.”

“I am?”

“Yes, you are, if I have to torture it outta you.”

“Like I said before, I simply ran a small company.”

“Funny how you can’t recall the name or how big? I know I’ve seen you somewhere… on TV.”

“It’ll come back to me.”

“I’m sure it will.”

They came across the first of many concrete overlooks created as scenic viewpoints purposefully built for tourists long before the Sickness. Standing on a thirty-foot circular platform edged with wrought-iron railing, tourists took in a breathtaking panoramic view of the city. The overlook still appeared structurally sound.

“You think we can take a closer view of the city, Mac?” Curious, Rhonda posed the question. Nearby, Cody, Jude and Jason nodded at her inquiry. In the bright sunshine, the view of the city beneath puffy white clouds was already tantalizing.

“Well… I dunno.”

Moving closer and catching up to Connor, Marty leaned close in to speak. “I’m against it, Mac. Too exposed.” He had completed a fair amount of scoping the city as they moved; there was simply too much to see.

“Who’s to deny Rhonda and her boy a glimpse of my hometown?” Connor Mac updated the team with new orders. They were going to take a short respite and take in the view the city. “If we slide in low, very low, to the edge, we can take a quick look. I want no more than your forehead and eyeballs showing when you peek out at the city, understood?”

The team agreed.

“Rhonda? Cody?”

“Yeah?” said Rhonda for the both of them.

“You got it?”

“Uh, huh.”

Cody nodded.

“Jude? Jason?” Both nodded at Connor. “You go with them.”

“Yes, sir,” said Jude.

“Okay, sir,” said Jason.

“Marty, Roger, close cover our six. Jackson, maintain overwatch. I want you to keep an eye on those two houses across the street. Glass ’em every other minute. I want to be one hundred percent sure about them at all times. BB, I want you to tuck them horses in between the two homes we just cleared. That way, we can spend a bit of time on our little sightseeing trip.”

“Yes, sir,” said BB

“Okay, sir,” said Roger.

“Understood, sir.” Jackson separated into overwatch position.

Marty shifted closer to Connor. “Copy that, Mac. But, if we’re going to anyway, I’d sure like to take a deeper scan of the city from that vantage point.”

“A good idea, Mac,” said John.

“Do it. Yeah. I like that. First in, then. Go. I’ll take close cover with Roger.”

Marty slipped low, crawling onto the overlook. He reached the edge and took some time to scan the entire city. Using his sniper scope, and sometimes his naked eye, he sought out targets of threat and danger. After a moment, he motioned Rhonda, Cody, Jude and Jason forward.

“Wow,” said Rhonda. She settled in to absorb the full view.

“Fuckin’ beautiful,” said Jason.

“Yeah,” said Cody, “Fuckin’ beautiful.”

“Cody!”

“Sorry, Mom.”

“I’ll bet it was pretty at night,” said Jude.

Jason was still smiling at Cody’s near perfect voice imitation when he noticed Marty was waving Connor onto the platform with some urgency.

“What’s he see that’s got him all riled up?” asked Connor.

“Dunno, Mac,” said McLeod.

Marty sent Rhonda, Cody, Jude and Jason off the overlook with urgency. They slid back carefully from the edge until out of direct view. Connor turned to Roger. “Roger, you’re solo close cover. McLeod, keep an eye out.”

“I’m on it, sir,” said Roger.

“Sure thing, Mac,” said John.

Connor settled in next to Marty only to catch him swearing hard under his breath.

“Surf Boy? What’s up?”

“Men, a shitload of ’em! All armed. Horsemen. Multiple white trucks on the move. They’re coming across that bridge there. See?”

“Where?”

“Left. Ten o’clock.”

Connor grabbed his binoculars. Quickly, he motioned John onto the overlook and into the discussion. McLeod settled next to Connor, intrigued. The sounds of gas combustion engines carried faintly on the wind as it came across the river and up onto the Mount Washington overlook.

“That’s the West End Bridge,” said Connor.

“Okay.”

“Wow. I see it now. That’s a shit slew of men. They’re purposed and organized, like a functioning unit of some kind.”

“Yep.”

“Not any military unit that I know,” said Connor.

“Nope. See what they’re doing?”

“Yeah, they’re clearing the bridge. Might take ’em awhile. I make out at least forty running trucks, all white, behind them. No wait, there’s more trucks. Look at the size of that cavalry… damn that has to be over 200 men easy… shit.”

“Mac!” Marty had continued his scan of the bridge, near the edge where men had clustered.

“Talk to me, Surf Boy.”

“Those men! They’re from Cleveland. I think that’s Phoenix’s army.”

“Phoenix?”

“Yeah. The boss man of Cleveland.”

“I know who Phoenix is, Surf Boy. But we’ve never had a visual. So, how can you be sure?”

“I recognize those guys wearing the brown and orange headbands from the Hall of Fame.”

“I see.”

“I put enough fuckin’ bullets into them people, yeah.”

“Okay. You know… that is Cleveland’s colors. Fuck me, what’s his army doing here? I wonder if he’s with them?”

“They’re hunting for us, probably,” said McLeod. His brow was furrowed deep in thought.

“Why’s that, John?”

“Well, we know they were probably tracking us since before Youngstown,” added John, “I’m guessing we missed one or two of them damn trackers early on. So they’re still comin’.”

“But an army? That large? Give me a headcount, Surf Boy.” All three studied the bridge activity. The bridge was far enough away, in excess of a thousand yards as the crow flies, that the assessment took some time.

“I see well over 600 men and about 250 horses and about sixty pickups. And there’s some bikes and quads skipping around, too. It’s them,” confirmed Marty, “What do you wanna do?”

Connor studied the activity on the bridge. Realizing the implications, his anger built. For a few seconds, he made an effort to clamp down hard on the emotion, but found this impossible. “They killed Amanda… right?” asked Connor. The seething anger on his face was unmistakable, scary. The sudden drop in voice tone made it clear a vicious and wild animal was seriously pissed off and mighty hungry.

“Mac?” asked Marty, concerned. This was the first glimpse of true anger he had seen in his travels. And, based on the grim fury locking Connor’s jaw tight, he was planning on imputing some serious damage.

“You okay, Mac?” asked McLeod. Gently, he placed his hand onto Connor’s shoulder, but pulled it quickly back when met with a cold, killing stare. With effort, Connor regained control of the fury, returning the binoculars to his eyes. His deep breathing slowed. The transformation was fast, impressive.

“Wow. You’re mastering the fury and anger to harness it into purposeful action,” suggested John McLeod, in awe.

“Fuck you, John… and your psycho babble.”

“No offense.”

“Just shut the hell up and listen. Here’s what we’re going to do. We’ll not jeopardize the team.”

“Copy that,” said Marty, waiting.

“We leave now and head on to my cache. I still think it’s worth it. We’ll have to make a much better effort to cover our tracks. Especially those damn horses, which is probably how they were able to track us. They figured out it’s us. Damn. We’ll need to move more quickly.”

“Okay,” said John McLeod.

“Copy that, Mac.”

“Let’s move out.”

They crept off of the overlook and updated the team as they made their way up Grandview Avenue. Passing the second of three overlooks atop Mount Washington, Marty walked closer to Connor and matched his stride.

“I feel the same way, Mac.”

“And what way’s that?”

Marty refused to be intimidated. “I miss her, too.”

“Yeah.” Connor rubbed his hands across his face and continued walking. “Fuck.”

Nearing the third overlook one hundred yards further down Grandview Avenue, Connor pulled the team to a stop. Gathering around, he decided they needed an update on the progress of Phoenix and his army. He issued orders with an intensity that all team members noticed.

“Marty, BB, scope that army and bridge out some more. Jason, Jude, own the horses. Figure out a few ways to reduce their footprints if possible.” He had an inspiration while thinking about the problem. “Hey, can we put tennis shoes on them? Maybe just the soles? You know, like horseshoes?”

“What? I dunno,” said Jason.

“Well, start thinking ’bout it. Camouflage, dammit. We need to disappear fast or we might be screwed by our own horses.”

“Yes, sir.”

“BB, Marty? We need to know where those men are heading and if there are any choice targets that we might be able to take right now to slow ’em down.”

Marty’s smile spread ear to ear at the suggestion; the glint in his eyes was unmistakable. “I might be able to help out on that point.” BB grinned at the comment.

John studied the bridge far off in the distance. “Mac? Taking potshots now might alert them to where we’re at, don’t you think?”

“No John, I don’t think so. It could be anyone taking a shot at them… and from here, this is a serious long ball shot. They wouldn’t expect it.”

“It is a longshot. But, yeah, I could do it,” said Marty, “And I don’t do potshots, John.” Marty gently touched the barrel, smiling.

“No offense meant, Marty.”

“Oh, I am hoping they remember me some.”

Connor watched the transformation as Marty shifted into full sniper mode. “I’m sure not opposed to letting them feel it again, Surf Boy. Plus, I’d like it to sting real fuckin’ hard, if the timing’s right and you don’t mind doing me that favor.”

“Gotcha. Copy that, Mac.”

“If you can figure out who that Phoenix bastard is take ’em out.”

“It’d be my truest fuckin’ pleasure.” Marty crawled to the outward edge of the platform with BB right behind him. Unable to resist seeing for himself, Connor slid closer and took position to their right. All three settled onto the outlook avoiding the long, deep three-quarter inch crack skewing diagonally across the concrete. Ignoring any concerns about shooting platform stability, they slipped tight against the bottom of the safety rail. Marty readied his weapon and, based on the long range to targets, he extracted his laser range finder from his pack and handed it to BB. Then, he pulled out two small leather-wrapped rice bags roughly sewn into six-inch long tubes; he preferred to use them to help steady his long shots. Resting his weapon on the rice, he listened to BB’s range measurements concerning the men bustling about on the West End Bridge. BB shifted to the spotting scope. Marty knew it was going to require some skillful shooting, at the edge of his established experience.

“I’ll get ’im, Mac,” he said. Nearly satisfied with his sniper position, he took a final, wide-view scan of the city in general with his own binoculars. It was a technique taught in sniper training that he had always performed as instructed, to confirm the overall tactical shooting environment before reacquiring the targets on the West End Bridge. Hesitating, something bothered him on a subconscious level during his broad quick survey of the city. Deciding to glass the city one more time, he hoped to catch what might be amiss. Moving slower in his visual scan, he devoted effort to a closer inspection of the area near the Liberty Bridge. The area that they’d traversed during the last few hours. Grimacing, he did not like the movement near the bridge.

“Mac! BB!” whispered Marty, “Three o’clock. Men are sneaking across the bridge. The… ah, Liberty Bridge we just crossed.”

“What?” Connor lifted binoculars to glass the bridge. “Shit!”

“I’m spotting on the West End Bridge, Surf Boy. I’ll stay on it while you two figure that out.” BB spent some time focusing on the trucks near the onramp to the bridge.

Near the downtown side of the Liberty Bridge onramp, men moved carefully, but were coming into focus. Though cautious, the movement of at least twenty or thirty men, massing at the base ramp near town was not hard to miss, though mostly hidden beneath the overpass. It looked as if they were assessing the bridge before crossing.

“They’re Phoenix’s men, too. I can tell,” said Marty.

“He split his forces. Wow, how big an army does this guy have?”

“Dunno. Though I will say I did nick those bastards some in Cleveland.” Angry satisfaction was evident on Marty’s face.

“Yeah, so I heard.”

“Fucked ’em over hard is what I did.”

“Stay focused, Surf boy.”

“Oh, I’m focused, sir.”

Connor nodded, pointing toward the Liberty Bridge. “Several of those bastards on the Liberty Bridge will have to go down first off. They’re way too close for comfort. Head or chest. That is, if you can manage it.”

“Copy that.”

“Take at least three or four to slow ’em down. Wake ’em up. Then go after the main cluster of Phoenix’s forces over on the other. I’m thinking Phoenix’s still most likely over there.”

“Understood.”

“You need me to help you and BB on this one?”

“No, this will be taking candy from a baby.”

“Wow. I can’t believe that Cleveland army is comin’ after us,” said Connor. He was fast absorbing the fact that his team had been in some jeopardy, unknown to him, for quite some time. He would not make the same mistake again.

“Someone must have pissed them off or something,” suggested Marty. His grim smile said clearly that he’d like such an event to occur again.

“Now who’d go and do a thing like that?” Connor placed a gentle hand onto Marty’s shoulder. They shared a moment of remembered pain.

“Someone who’s gonna make ’em pay in more blood… for Amanda… and her… your…”

Connor lifted the binoculars again to his eyes, interrupting him. “Don’t miss, Surf Boy.”

“Yeah, I never do.”

CHAPTER 7.19-A Map at the Mill

“I found Mac’s message.”

“Where?” asked Colonel Starkes. She and the major stopped eating chicken MREs.

Standing near the makeshift arrangement of steel plating where dinner was set, Amanda held a small white paper in her right hand. “It was hidden behind that red-lettered sign that was next to #1 Furnace.”

“What are the details?” asked the major

“Mac and my team are making their way to Pittsburgh. He says that he missed hooking up with you, Hannah.”

“Uh, huh. Go on, Amanda,” said the colonel.

“He made a map. They left two days ago.”

“Does the map include his final destination?” Colonel Starkes was elated, hopeful.

“No, just a place on a Brownville Road in Pittsburgh.”

“Pittsburgh?”

“The map says it’s at 910 Brownsville Road.”

“Why there? Do you know? Was this a secondary rendezvous?” asked the major.

Amanda lapsed into hard tears, her shoulders shaking deeply. Scott, speaking with Shamus while breaking pallets into firewood a few yards away, arrived at her side, daring the colonel to say a word about it. Gently, he wrapped an arm around her.

Colonel Starkes approached slowly, concerned. “Amanda? Talk to me, please.”

“Mac… he thinks I’m dead.” Amanda’s tears flowed freely.

Scott smoothly took the small note from her and passed it to the colonel. Reading the note quickly, she flipped it over to study the crude map and agreed. Connor MacMillen did assume Amanda was dead. In fact, the note suggested no one was expected to find it. And, based on the content, it was, in a sense, more a testament to pain and loss. Bringing the major and Scott up to speed, she read the note aloud:

Snuff, if you’re reading this then I’m way beyond ecstatic. You’ve come this far. You’re a survivor. We left. Sorry for not waiting longer. I’d love to hear how you survived. Surf Boy told me a hailstorm of bullets was flying and that you went down hard. We waited 8 days, 3 past the rendezvous window. Perhaps the president is with you. Please give her my regards and tell her I apologize for missing the meet. Can’t say we didn’t try, huh? But, the team’s on the move now. I have my primary mission to consider. Know that I love you. Know that. Take care of our son. Or daughter. Here’s a map. It’s a trip to a little secret place where I plan to regroup and resupply. Get there if you can. We’ll see you if you do. We’ll wait some there, if we can.

Colonel Starkes handed the map to Major O’Malley. “Major, see to our departure. Bring Nicole over here when you’re done.”

“Yes, ma’am.” The major left immediately to speak with Shamus.

“Amanda?” asked Colonel Starkes.

Amanda’s head was buried into Scott’s shoulder. She was now crying uncontrollably.

“Amanda!” snapped Colonel Starkes. Her command voice had the desired effect. Amanda stared at her through bloodshot eyes, roughly wiping tears with her sleeve. Scott patted her gently on the shoulder and left, returning to Shamus, GT and the major talking animatedly at the helicopter.

“We’ll get you back to him, Amanda. It’s as much my mission as yours.”

“I’m sorry. It’s just that…”

“No apologies needed. Stay on task. What do you know about this new rendezvous point? This 910 Brownsville Road?”

“Not a damn thing that I can think of.”

“Nothing? No reference point? Connor never talked about it?”

“No.”

“A code?”

“I’ll have to think about it some more.”

“You up to it now?”

“I guess, yeah.”

“Let’s think this through. Maybe Nicole knows something.”

“Okay,” said Amanda.

“In the meantime, let’s find you something more to eat.”

“Thank you.”

“If we figure this out now, we might continue our pursuit of Connor MacMillen today with the remainder of daylight still left,” suggested Colonel Starkes.

“I see.”

Amanda looked past the Colonel’s shoulder, tracking the two big men moving toward Colonel Starkes with Scott in the lead. She knew the two men as Scott’s friends, Shamus with the pointed goatee, and GT who wore thick black glasses and two full sleeves of tribal tattoos. GT was hastily wiping his hands on a gray rag and tucking it into his back pocket. From the main camp area, Major O’Malley returned with Nicole who had CJ in her arms.

“Ma’am?” asked Shamus. He stood before the colonel, waiting.

“Hey, Shamus. Guys. Can it wait? We got a pressing matter right now.”

“Umm…” Shamus looked to GT who shook his head.

“No, ma’am. Don’t think so. It’ll probably have some impact on your actions if I understand the emerging situation.”

“What is it then? Problem?”

GT stepped forward, clearing his throat. When GT was uncomfortable, things weren’t good.

“Aww, shit, don’t tell me, GT.”

“Ma’am?”

“What’s wrong with the bird?”

“Umm…”

“Just give it to me, GT.”

“The tail rotor driveshaft hanger bearing is about shot. From the looks of it, it’s scored fairly deep in two places.”

“Shit.”

“We don’t have a replacement.”

“Not the fuck now… not now… what’s that mean?”

“Means we need to return home with minimal deviation and no side missions.”

“Anyway to fix it?”

“Sure. Find me the part.”

“And if we don’t?”

“The rotor might seize up and then we’d have… a serious navigation problem.”

“How come you’re only finding out about this now?”

“Downtime maintenance checklist.”

“Meaning?”

“It’s only a routine checklist factor on the H-92 at 600 hours of flight time.”

“I see.”

GT was angry. “Thing that pisses me off is that, usually, you can get at least near twice that amount in flight hours from that bearing based on the over engineering built in.”

“Huh,” said Major O’Malley.

Colonel Starkes closed her eyes for a few seconds.

“But not this time,” said GT.

“If we fly in it again, will we crash?”

“Not necessarily, ma’am,” said Shamus chiming in, “We stay low and know what we now know concerning the bearing deficiency, I’ll bring her down fast before we lose most flight control.”

“Oh, I see.”

“The landing might be a bit hard, if need be. Provided we’re not over water or too many houses or trees at the time.”

“Damn. A few minutes ago, we found new intel to help determine Connor MacMillen’s whereabouts,” suggested Colonel Starkes.

“Yeah… the map note… we heard,” said Shamus.

“Pittsburgh’s on the way home. That’s where he’s near… we think.”

“Makes some sense.”

“Is the bird airworthy for a few stops and overflights of Pittsburgh before we head home?”

“Well, now that we know the rotor bearing’s scored so bad, I’d say no, it’s not safe.”

“We can’t push it? You can’t work your magic, GT?”

“Wish I could, ma’am, but not this time. Maybe one quick stop at the most. In fact, we coulda went down anytime during our last few flight hours the way I see it. Another three to four hours of flight time back to DC is probably an acceptable risk, but no more than that, ma’am. No more than that.”

“That’s unacceptable,” said Colonel Starkes. She paced in front to the men, deep in thought and furious at the inconvenient timing of the mechanical failure. Frustrated, she glanced at Amanda standing near Nicole and the baby. Major O’Malley was deep in thought, struggling with finding a solution.

“GT?”

“Yes, ma’am?”

“I have a new priority assignment for you.”

“Okay?”

“Find the part you need, replace it. And transport me to Pittsburgh.”

“Ummm.”

“You have two days.”

“Impossible.”

“Comin’ from you that’s a laugh… by the way, that’s an order.”

“Ma’am? Yes, ma’am.” GT turned serious and he became pensive. He stared toward Scott and Shamus. Both raised eyebrows in commiseration.

Colonel Starkes sighed, letting her shoulders drop. She took a few steps to stand directly in front of GT. She lowered her voice.

“Simply work your magic, GT. Okay? Figure it out for me, dammit.”

“Umm…”

“Dismissed. Shamus, Scott, help him achieve the new mission objective.”

“Ma’am?”

Exasperated, the colonel’s voice rose in restrained fury. “Move it! You heard me. You three men are about to earn your keep and live up to that damn legend crap I kept hearing about before we picked you up. That is, if I have anything to say about it.” She abruptly turned and walked over to Amanda, Nicole and the major. “You three follow me.”

CHAPTER 7.20-Restless

“Can’t we move any fuckin’ faster?” Phoenix sat in the passenger seat with his foot up on the dash in the third truck from the front line. “I’m tired of this shit.”

“Sir, I just heard on the radio that we will reach the West End Bridge within the hour,” said Titmouse.

They doggedly pursued their quarry from the Youngstown mill. Irritable after a boring and bumpy morning and slower-going afternoon, his patience was fading fast at having to move additional vehicles and debris off another bridge as the heat of the day wore on. Pittsburgh and its outlying communities certainly had a great deal more abandoned vehicles and debris blocking the easy access of their convoy. He began to wonder if keeping the damn trucks and quads were worth it, though, he knew, deep down that they were invaluable in today’s new age. At least for a few more years.

“Fuckin’ trucks,” he grumbled.

Several times throughout the day, his temper was evident. The advanced team was trying to remove a cargo van from their path. Both axles were busted and jammed into the concrete. Phoenix had walked over to the cargo van that was giving the advance team some trouble on the north side of Pittsburgh. Calmly explaining to the empty cargo van that it was in the way and needed to move, he pointed the Judge at the van and then placed five .410 shells into the windshield, fender and driver door, while the workers scrambled for cover. Satisfied, he reloaded and returned back to his pickup, waiting for the log-sups to clear the area.

“Fuckin’ vans.”

After the most recent incident, Phoenix settled into the passenger seat of the truck with Titmouse, the driver. Sinclair, on guard duty for the day, stood in the bed with his loaded shotgun, mindful of Phoenix’s wrath. Larry Reed approached to stand next to the passenger door, hands on the roof. Reports of Phoenix’s erratic behavior had reached him.

“What’s going on?”

“I’m bored outta my fuckin’ skull, that’s what’s going on!”

“Huh. We’re coming up on the West End Bridge now. There’s some more vehicles and debris we need to clear. You okay with that? Or want to find another way?”

“Screw this shit!”

“Yeah? Well, to keep you interested, Luke said to tell you they’re on the trail of this Connor MacMillen and getting closer by the minute.”

“They see ’im?”

“Not yet, but he’s confirmed their trail leads across the Liberty Bridge.”

“Where’s that? This place got more fuckin’ bridges than it does people.”

“It’s that one there, over to the left. See it?”

“Yeah.”

“If this is Connor MacMillen, then he and his men are now outside of downtown and heading away from our position. Luke’s ’bout ready to cross the Liberty Bridge.”

“Okay. And?”

“Once we cross this West End Bridge, we can loop around the other side of some tunnels and meet up with Luke and the Brigades and hunt them down from there.” Larry pointed again for reference at the bridge in the distance. Meanwhile, he studied his nephew closely, gauging his current volatility.

“How close is Luke to ’em?”

“Less than a mile or so, he thinks. He stressed that we need to be careful at this point. Don’t want to spook ’em going after ’em too hard.”

“Ahh, he’s a pussy sometimes. Make it happen, uncle.”

“Will do. How ’bout you try to stay a bit more calm, would ya please?”

“Hmm… I am calm.”

“Calmer then.”

“Get me across this damn bridge.”

“Workin’ on it.”

A few miles of slow travel had led them through the outskirts of a small city called Emsworth and near Manchester until they approached an onramp of the West End Bridge. From all appearances, the bridge was structurally sound.

Watching Larry stroll back to the bridge, Phoenix exited the truck, moving around with suppressed energy. Serving as his primary guard, Sinclair jumped from the truck bed as well and landed with barely a sound despite his huge bulk. Staying close, he kept a few steps behind Phoenix, eyes alert for imminent dangers in this unknown territory. His sawed-off Remington 870 would create quite an impressive close-range spread, if need be.

“Make sure you point that away from me, Sin.”

“Always, sir.”

Phoenix angled up to a battered Sheetz convenience store fifty yards from their convoy. Ignoring the thirty or forty brown rats running around the entrance, he decided to take a closer peek inside. Sinclair jumped in front of him, making a point to go first once Phoenix’s intentions were clear. Smiling, Phoenix graciously waved him forward. After clearing the store, Phoenix slipped in through the crumpled doors and simply stared at the smashed coolers, racks and shelving. Despite the mess, the place had been cleaned out of every usable scrap of value. He wondered what the rats still found interesting.

“Not much of a convenience store anymore, is it Sin?”

“No, sir.”

“Think I’ll take a short nap. It’s cooler in here.”

“Yes, sir.”

Phoenix settled atop the counter, brushing a few empty wrappers and dust from the top. He rested the Judge on his chest and settled into a deep sleep while Sinclair patiently stood at the door. About an hour later, Phoenix woke, stood, pissed in a corner and strolled past Sinclair.

“Let’s hope those lazy bastards are done by now.”

“Yes, sir.”

Phoenix found Larry returning from the bridge.

“Just comin’ to find ya,” said Larry.

“The bridge clear yet?

“Not quite. Close. Being cleared as quick as we can.”

“Not quick enough.”

Phoenix turned and headed toward his truck. He needed a fresh cigar and decided to wait there, as good a place as any. Settled in and leaning back with the door open, he heard the men atop the ramp yelling orders, clearing the bridge. Absently, he rubbed his crotch a few times, angry at not bringing at least a few of the newer young girls on the mission, for ‘moral support’ for him and his men. His thoughts drifted quickly to the young girl supplied to him by Luke at the mill. She certainly was a feisty one. Too bad she’d tried to run away on wobbly legs. Mentally kicking himself, he’d forgotten the important lessons learned during his short war with Erie and the eventual conquest. Brutal men needed sexual release to maintain control. His men were getting a bit edgy in the heat. But, shifting focus, he studied the sweat dripping from the dirty face of Larry Reed, who had followed him to the truck.

“Where’s progress now exactly, Uncle?”

“We’re ’bout three quarters of the way clear.”

“And where, pray tell… are the Twenty-first, Eleventh, and Fourteenth brigades at this time?”

“Still traveling with Luke.”

“I know that! Where are they located, exactly?”

“They’ve sifted through the city from the north since mid-morning. They’re on the Liberty Bridge. Town side.”

“You’re fuckin’ sure we’re still on Connor MacMillen’s trail?”

“Quite possibly, yes.”

“And he and that Rat Pack team of his are the same people that hid out at the mill?”

“Yeah. Luke’s sure of it. The horses make tracking ’em easy, he says.”

”Where they hell’s my update?”

“Luke’s set to provide an update on channel twelve in ten minutes.”

“Good. Bring me up to speed, ya hear? I’m gonna take a look myself to see what the fuck’s going on up there. Maybe motivate the men.”

“Yeah. But, you might, ah, be safer back here.”

“C’mon, unc, you worried ’bout me?”

“Nah, but I’d rather you sit back and let the men get it done.”

“Uh, huh. But maybe I don’t give a fuck right now.”

“Your call—”

“Damn right it’s my call. Alright. I’ll sit tight. Let me know.”

“Thank you.”

“Grab a beer or two for your walk back. You’re sweating like a pig, uncle.”

“Ah, yeah, that I am.”

Phoenix exited the truck, too irritated to stay inside. He looked into the truck bed as Larry dropped the tailgate and snatched two bottles from one of the last fifteen cases of homemade beer. Larry grabbed a third bottle and held it out. Phoenix stared.

“What?”

“Take one ya bastard. Or is it too early in the day for you?”

Phoenix took the beer and turned toward his driver and guard. He took a moment to study Sinclair, who was coming around from the front of the vehicle, and Titmouse, staring out the windshield with his hands on the wheel.

“You two sad fucks, grab a few beers while you wait.”

“Yes sir,” said Titmouse. He popped open the driver’s door and headed back to the tailgate.

“Sir?” asked the guard, “I’ll pass. I’m still on duty.”

“Sin, if I need you, you’ll do just fine with three or four beers in ya. You hear me?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Besides, I got Larry. See? Relax. Have a beer. I don’t like to drink alone.”

“Yes, sir. Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it. Ridin’ with me today would drive any man to want a drink.”

“That’s probably true,” said Larry. Smiling, he made his way to the bridge to check on the progress of the log-sups.

SECTION 8: A Hellfire, Tailshaft Bearing and Secret Cache

CHAPTER 8.1-Travel at 2550 Feet Per Second

“Target acquired. That scout is ex-military or advance recon from back in the day. Moves pretty good.”

“I see him, Surf Boy. Yeah, the one in the green shirt and black pants near the Jersey barriers?”

“Yeah.”

“Take ’im.”

The shot rang out before Connor finished the last word. Peering through binoculars, he watched the man drop hard on the concrete. The man’s chest exploded in a bright blossom of red on green.

“Chose targets at will.”

Marty fired four more shots, expertly operating the bolt of the M40A1. Each completed shot triggered a shift in target acquisition focus so smooth and unparalleled that it seemed as if each shot was already a predetermined event. Connor watched each man crumple to the ground while the rest of the men scrambled back down the onramp.

“Impressive.” At this first true display of Marty’s prowess, Connor acknowledged the remarkable skill and training involved in making each shot. Clearly, Marty was all that he’d suggested he was, though there was never really any doubt.

“Thank you.”

“Go, go! To the West End Bridge!”

In one fluid motion, Marty slipped a new magazine into the M40A1 after blowing off imaginary dust. Carefully, he glassed the bridge with his riflescope and settled into target acquisition mode. BB served as spotter, providing range, windage and target selection updates.

“See that tubby man with the bandana? I think he’s running the bridge clearing operation. How about him, Mac?” asked Marty.

Connor studied the man wearing an orange and brown bandana. “Got ’em. Yeah, near the overturned rig. He’s definitely running the show.”

BB shifted to the overturned rig and began range and windage updates. “Take him, Surf Boy.”

“Hold on.”

“What?”

Marty shifted from the riflescope and grabbed his binoculars. “I see an older man coming on the bridge walkin’ towards him.”

“What about ’im?” asked Connor.

“Ahh, I think I might’ve seen that older guy,” said Marty, “Yeah, yeah! He was part of the assault on the Hall of Fame.”

“No kidding?”

“In fact, I think he was leading some of it when all hell broke loose.”

“Huh.”

“I’m almost certain I took a shot at the bastard. Musta missed.”

“Make amends.”

“Copy that, sir.” Marty settled the Leopold scope reticule onto the nose of the man. Listening to his spotter for real-time data, he made adjustments to his shot.

BB took his time to confirm tactical parameters. “Range: 1042 yards. Windage: four mph southwest.”

“Copy.”

BB continued. “Target stationary. He’s settlin’ down on the truck fender. Hold! He’s movin’ again. At the bridge edge. Stationary. You got the shot. You got the shot…”

“Copy.”

“It’d be a heckuva shot, Surf Boy,” said Connor

“Mac, just watch and learn.”

Marty pulled the trigger and the 7.62mm caliber bullet travelled at a muzzle velocity of 2550 feet per second.

CHAPTER 8.2-Dodging a Bullet

“How much longer until you’re done up here?” asked Larry Reed. He handed a beer to Henry Bristol, log-sup supervisor, and sat down atop the fender. Patiently, he waited for Henry to crack open his beer and fill him in.

“Thanks.”

Larry stared at a burnt Cadillac nearby. Idly, he wondered if the occupants—or pieces anyway—were still inside until, a distant but distinct sound on the wind caught his attention. Intrigued, he thought he heard some gunfire above the sound of the three boats cruising upriver to the Point. Slipping off the fender, he walked toward the bridge edge closest to the city and considered the Liberty Bridge in the distance. He stood, taking in the sights with binoculars. He thought the city of Pittsburgh was probably once very pretty. Having never seen the city in person, he was interested in the congregation of boats below, as well as the men and activity clustered around the Point. He’d heard about the infamous “Point” in downtown Pittsburgh, since it was near where the Steelers and Pirates played, but thought it rather unimpressive.

“Pittsburgh’s a shithole now.”

On the other hand, he knew the activity at the river’s edge would be of some value to his nephew and he began to commit the scene to memory. By his best estimate, over 300 people were milling about and there were at least twenty-five boats accumulating in a fairly disorganized mishmash, tied up nearby. After further study, he designated at least fifty men as guards of some type. And, near the center of the action, he caught a tighter pack dancing in a frenzied, yet provocative sway and grind. Focusing, he spotted a few women, one in particular, conveying a heightened sexuality in her dance.

“Wouldn’t mind being over there…” Larry mumbled. He stared at the woman with the long, white blonde hair and took another swig of beer. Henry had followed him, though Larry had forgotten he was there.

“Shouldn’t be much more than another half hour at most clearing up this mess, sir,” said Henry.

“See to it.”

“Yes, sir. Thanks for the beer.” Standing near, Henry slipped the orange and brown bandana off his forehead and used it to wipe his face.

“You can thank Phoenix… his idea. Sorta.”

“Okay, I will.” Henry had a clear question building in his mind, “Larr… we been friends since the nineties, right?”

“Yeah?”

“Can I ask you something that might be a bit outta line?”

“Go on,” said Larry. He braced for the question having some idea of the content. Already, he’d received strange looks from many of the men. The incident with Luke overheard by the brigade leaders had called his authority into question.

To ensure this was a private conversation, Henry moved to stand in front of Larry. He glanced around and confirmed no one else was within hearing range. “What do you plan to do about that piss-boy Luke, huh?”

Larry’s radio squawked. He glanced down at the radio and lifted it to his ear only to look up and watch Henry drop his beer onto the concrete and kneel in front of him. Blood poured from Henry’s neck, as he convulsed.

“Larr—”

“Get down, now! Sniper!” yelled Larry to all bridge workers. He spun around to assess the area, as he dropped and rolled toward the bridge sidewall. Gathering the radio to his ear, he listened to Luke and the brigade leaders frantic commands and orders.

“Sniper fire! Eddie’s down! Shit, Cheese is down! Take cover. Take cover. Under the ramp. Four men down. Repeat. Roddie. Sammy. Damn. Four down. Taking cover. Copy? Copy?”

“Copy, Luke. Where? Where’s it comin’ from? Over,” yelled Reed.

Two men crouched near the fenders of a Camaro on the far end of the bridge. They collapsed in quick succession. A third went down not fifty feet from Larry. He radioed Phoenix.

“Phoenix! Do you copy?”

“Go, Uncle. We ready yet?”

“Taking sniper fire! Stay down. Luke and his team are hit! We got a bunch of snipers shooting at us! Over.”

“Say again. Over.”

“We got sniper’s hitting’ us on the bridge. Henry took one next to me. Luke’s team is taking fire. He’s got four men down. I got five hit and counting. Over.”

“Shit. Where’s it comin’ from?” asked Phoenix.

There was an excited undertone to his inquiry, rather than concern. Larry provided the general direction of sniper fire and Phoenix jumped out of the passenger seat. He had been waiting for something exciting to happen.

“’Bout fuckin’ time. C’mon, Sinclair!”

Clearing his mind of boredom, Phoenix let his uncanny assessment skills kick in as he ran to the bridge. At the onramp, he visualized both bridges and the position of the dead men lying on the West End Bridge. He calculated trajectories and instantly gauged the range to the Liberty Bridge on his left. His mind began fixating on the higher ridge elevation across the river between the two bridges. This was the likely position of any sniper or snipers.

“Fucker’s over there,” he thought, “But only one man. On that top ridge. Gotta be. One man could do it. Triangulation puts him there. Not enough shots for more than one.” Confident in his assessment, Phoenix yelled to Sinclair, who had just caught up to him. “Go back to the truck and get me those damn binoculars, you fuck!”

Sinclair spun and raced back to the truck, snatching the binoculars from the dashboard. He quickly returned and handed them to Phoenix who calmly studied the ridge. He located the possible semblance of a team hiding on a circular, man-made platform built atop an overhanging structure.

“There you are, my love… there you are.” Phoenix lowered the binoculars slowly and smiled. “Find Smithy. Now. Tell him to bring his guns and spotter guy… ah, Ricky. Now!”

Sinclair ran back toward the convoy.

“I’m gonna kill you, you prick!” Phoenix yelled toward the ridge. He carried his Judge pointed at the ridge across the river as he took a casual and bold stroll up the on ramp. He knew the handgun was of little use, but pointed it anyway simply to appease his frustration. He ignored his men cowering under the assault. Stepping onto the main span of the bridge, he gained further confidence and stood with his left middle finger held high up in the air in the direction of Mount Washington.

“I’ll fuckin’ kill you!” said Phoenix. Not satisfied with his outburst, he planted both feet and fired all five rounds toward the circular platform across the ridge. He knew the bullets would never come close, but did enjoy pulling the trigger on each round.

“Phoenix! Get your ass over here!” said Larry Reed.

Phoenix turned and looked over at his uncle tucked low and hiding behind the sidewall. Choosing to ignore him, he turned toward the ridge and prepared to yell one more time when he saw sparks bounce off the thick vertical suspension cables thirty feet in front of him. Realizing the bullet came from the ridge and was meant for him based on his position and where the bullet hit the cable, he calmly walked to Larry Reed and settled into a crouch next to the bridge sidewall. Crawling, they made their way down and off the ramp. At the bottom, Phoenix glanced back to see three more men collapse despite their decent efforts to remain hidden. One had tried to run to the next car in line only to have his head explode in a bright red spray.

“I’m gonna so kill that fucker,”

“Keep your head down, dammit,” said Larry.

“I’m gonna find them. All of ’em. They been nothin’ but trouble to me.”

CHAPTER 8.3-Finding Bird Parts

“Ma’am?”

“Yeah, GT?”

“Can I speak with you for a sec?”

“Sure.” Standing near the main camp in the Youngstown mill, Colonel Starkes burped CJ with expertly timed pats between his shoulder blades. Not surprised, she was rewarded with a decent-size blob of white puke bursting in a blast of air. It landed on the shop towel strategically placed on her shoulder. Mostly ignoring GT, she walked toward Nicole and Amanda who were talking raptly a few yards away. Seemingly like lost sisters, the colonel watched while they prepared lunch atop a makeshift table of steel plates. Glancing behind, she confirmed that GT followed. He was intense and energized.

“We need to be wheels up in fifteen minutes.”

“Huh, last time I checked, I was in charge here, GT… you know, being president and all.” Colonel Starkes smiled at GT to lessen her building irritation.

“Yes, ma’am. I’ve worked out a solution to fix the bird.”

The colonel’s playfulness evaporated. “Excellent! What’s it entail?” Before he continued, she held up her hand for him to stop. She smiled at Nicole and Amanda.

“Nicole?”

“Yeah?”

“Take this little puke monster, would ya?”

In the process of preparing the fresh meat off a recently killed Rottweiler, Nicole tossed the fillet knife onto the table and dipped her hands in a water bucket to rinse. Wiping them clean, she grinned at CJ. Nicole reached for her son. “Sure, C’mere you.”

Amanda stopped stuffing raw meat into Ziploc bags and picked up the fillet knife in Nicole’s absence. She expertly continued slicing the thigh meat off the bone.

“Amanda, please see if you can preserve and pack that meat up double-time, would you? What you can’t prepare in the next ten minutes, toss,” said Starkes. “We’re leaving in fifteen minutes. We’ll eat MREs on the run, that is, if GT here has anything to say about it.”

“Okay, Hannah,” said Amanda. Hour by hour, she was gaining strength at an impressive rate; and her voracious appetite had not diminished. Preparing today’s lunch, Amanda ravenously consumed large quantities of the team’s deer jerky reserve and any of the incredible Black Diamond cheese she could place her hands on. It was clear her body was demanding calories and making up for some lost time. Observing the urgency on GT’s face, and the building enthusiasm of Colonel Starkes, Amanda probed for information.

“We’re heading to Pittsburgh?”

“Not sure… GT?”

Colonel Starkes, Nicole and Amanda all studied the intensity on GT’s face.

“There are several options.”

“Don’t keep us in the dark, please. You figured how and where to find the part?”

“Yes, ma’am. If it’s anywhere, it’s there, so yeah.”

“Where?”

“Coatesville, Pennsylvania.”

“Coatesville?” repeated Colonel Starkes. Turning to Nicole, she asked, “Nicole, gather up the captain and major right away, okay?”

“Sure.” Nicole left to locate the men. While waiting, Amanda expertly processed the dog meat; so much so, that GT watched her use of the blade with some admiration, before continuing.

Major O’Malley and Captain Daubney hustled over to the workstation with Nicole and CJ not far behind.

“Ma’am,” said Captain Daubney. He nodded to GT and Amanda.

“Colonel, GT, what’s up? Hi Amanda,” said Major O’Malley.

“Go GT. You’re on. Sitrep. From the top,” suggested Colonel Starkes.

GT launched. “Yes, ma’am. Our Superhawk was built and customized in Sikorsky’s highly protected and secure facility located in Coatesville, Pennsylvania. Their shop will have the rotor driveshaft bearing we need, probably sitting in their warehouse wrapped in plastic. I imagine most parts there have remained unmolested, pre-packed for storage and shipment. There’s probably not much there for scavengers, so the parts are likely in good shape if they were packed right.”

“Go on,” said Colonel Starkes.

“Shamus, Scotty and I’ve worked out some logistics. From here, Coatesville is 330 miles east and 120 miles west of DC.”

“Uh, huh,” said the major.

“On due course, we can complete a fly-over of Pittsburgh on the way if you want. If we leave at 13:00 by my watch at a cruising speed of 174 mph, we can be there by 15:30. Still plenty of daylight to find the parts.”

“Options?” asked Colonel Starkes.

GT continued. “Several. Shamus, Scotty and I leave together, grab the parts, and complete the repairs at the facility. We can be back no later than tomorrow at 18:00. Provided no glitches.”

“Hmm,” said both the major and colonel simultaneously. Neither much liked the idea of being left stranded in Ohio.

“Granted, it’s the least attractive option, but it does ensure the safety of the men and women here in the event the bearing fails. On the other hand, if things go wrong, we leave you, Nicole, CJ, Amanda, and the men sittin’ on the border of Ohio with a roving army and some hard travel miles to make it back to DC. It violates the primary mission objective. I know.”

“Next option?” asked the Major.

“We run straight to DC as a full team, complete the primary mission drop-off of Nicole and CJ at Storm and then return to the Coatesville shop for repairs.”

“And then?”

“Then, we return to DC and pick up some fresh players and supplies for a full combat-ready mission to Pittsburgh. Locate Colonel MacMillen.”

“Go on. Your third option?” asked the Colonel.

“We all scoot to Coatesville, make the repairs, then head back west, to Pittsburgh with primary mission valuables… still in tow. We complete unspecified activities in there and then head back to DC, assuming no equipment destruction, future malfunctions or loss of life.”

“Is there a fourth option?” asked Captain Daubney. His mind was moving fast, thinking through the various possibilities.

“Sure,” continued Scott, “we drop the captain, Top and a squad or so of men in the south end of Pittsburgh, or anywhere proposed, then the rest of us head to Coatesville, make repairs, then roll into DC to drop off the primary. Thereafter, we return with a full contingent to hook up with the advance team in Pittsburgh. In this scenario, two full squads will hafta hoof it back after the mission. Our bird does not have the capacity to carry all of them. Or, they await extraction at a later date.”

“I see,” said Colonel Starkes.

“Oh, and Scotty strongly suggests we bring along a sniffer dog or two on our return.”

“Does he now?”

“You know him and his dogs…”

“Anything else?” asked Colonel Starkes.

“Nothing considered viable.”

“Major?”

Major O’Malley stood to the left of the colonel, deep in thought. Clearly excited by the prospects, his tense shoulders and faraway stare suggested he was running through each scenario. He turned to the colonel. “Uh, ma’am, let’s drop the captain, Mickey and an eight-man squad in Pittsburgh and fly to this Coatesville and see what’s up.”

“I like the decisiveness, but explain.”

“We’ll be 330 miles closer to DC and Storm. That helps complete our primary mission objective.” Unable to help himself, he glanced at Nicole and CJ. He continued. “We’ll have a chance to briefly recon Pittsburgh on the way for possible updates in intel. And, we’ll have boots on the ground to provide real-time interdiction on this Connor MacMillen. The team can scout that Brownsville road meet point designated in Amanda’s note.”

“Yeah,” suggested Captain Daubney, “I like it, ma’am.”

Major O’Malley nodded. “In the meantime, we make the repairs, drop off Nicole, CJ and… now Amanda at Mt. Storm. Then, we’re on our way with a fully repaired bird and fresh men back to Pittsburgh. I like it. Oh, and I do like Scotty’s idea of a few dogs.”

“Ho! Wait a sec. I’m not going anywhere to sit and wait while you hunt Mac,” said Amanda. The conviction in her voice snapped all heads around. The bloody knife had stopped moving in her hands.

“Amanda, hold up! We’re trying to figure this out here,” said the major.

“Screw that! I’m going in with the men dropping in Pittsburgh or you count me out. Especially since this Phoenix bastard’s hunting my team and they might not even know about it.”

“No. You’re not dropping—”

“No? Colonel, Hannah, I’m sorry, but you’re not hearing me… I’m going to Pittsburgh if I have to start walking from—”

“Then start walking!” said Colonel Starkes. The power in her voice snapped the command. Furious at the interruption and being disobeyed, she flung her arm out to point east toward Pittsburgh, emphasizing the direction of travel.

“You got it!” Angry, Amanda smiled grimly and tossed the knife onto the table. The rattle of steel on steel reverberated as she turned, dropped her hands in the water bucket and roughly wiped them on the towel. Done, she snatched her rifle and began a determined walk toward her pack. Twenty feet away, she stopped and turned, walking back. Once near the table, she grabbed two plastic bags of meat and turned again to walk away. She did not turn back. All stood mesmerized and tracked her exit.

“She’s serious ma’am,” suggested Nicole.

“For sure,” said GT.

“She’s not in our chain of command, ma’am. Unless she was formally inducted here at the mill and I missed it,” said the major.

“She can walk. Let’s see how far she gets,” snapped the colonel, still furious.

“Yes, ma’am. Should I provide her with any further rations or supplies?” asked Captain Daubney.

“No. The little princess can fend for herself.”

“True, ma’am. She probably can,” said the major, “might I have a word in private, ma’am.”

The colonel answered by moving away from the group with the major following close behind.

“What is it?” The colonel was still furious.

“Ma’am, if we are able to locate Connor MacMillen, what will we tell him about the whereabouts of this civilian, Amanda Abbington?” asked the major.

They watched Amanda crouch and hastily shove a few items into her pack. Standing, Amanda waved at a few men and walked toward the gate. Colonel Starkes began to calm somewhat. She nodded to the major.

“Bring her ass back here, major. Instruct this civilian that she will keep her damn mouth shut during discussions on any military matters.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Major O’Malley cut a diagonal toward Amanda’s progress toward the main exit gate. He quickly caught up with her and they had a brief but intense discussion. Together, they returned to the lunch prep area. Amanda wore a look of steely determination, though she glanced at the major before saying anything upon their return. She did take a few deep breaths and made an effort to calm her intensity. She moved to stand in front of the colonel.

“I’m sorry Hannah. I apologize for my outburst. But, I would like to be more involved in locating Mac.” She glanced one more time at the major, “I would ask that you please consider my request.”

Goal-oriented and positively motivated, Amanda gave the strong impression she’d not be denied being there to find Connor. Everyone noticed the focused fury; even Colonel Starkes seemed impressed. To herself, the colonel wondered if this was the woman Connor MacMillen had seen beneath the gentle facade of beauty and grace.

“Apology accepted. We don’t have a lot of time for discussion. Amanda, would you agree to come with us to Coatesville, sit with the repairs then, once done, we head straight back to Pittsburgh, without reinforcements?”

“Umm,”

“You’d be a liability on the drop of the men on the ground in Pittsburgh and you know it. At least until your strength is back.”

“Huh. Watch me.”

“No one’s doubting your loyalty or courage, Amanda,” suggested Major O’Malley, “We just want things to work out right.”

Grudgingly, Amanda nodded in agreement.

“I’d like to find him, too,” said Nicole. She had a firm tilt to her jaw. She stroked CJ’s hair.

“You wanna leave CJ and go with the men?” asked the colonel. She was nearing the end of her patience.

“Ah, no,” said Nicole, “I just wanna find him.”

Colonel Starkes gave a quick smile at the comment and turned to the major.

“Listen up! Major, captain, prep the men. Captain?”

“Ma’am?”

“Grab Mickey and a squad of your choosing for the drop. I’ll want to keep Timmy with me for now. Any others outside of Scott, GT and Shamus are yours. Drop coordinates to follow. Move it.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Captain Daubney left immediately.

“GT, work your magic. Tell Shamus to fly our team over to Pittsburgh, just south of it for now, and then off to Coatesville in one piece, if it’s not too damn inconvenient. Go. Dismissed.”

“Ma’am.” GT hurried toward Shamus and Scott near the helicopter.

“Major, work the drop area options south of Pittsburgh on the way. Find this Brownsville Road. We decamp in ten.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Left alone, Amanda, Nicole, CJ and Colonel Starkes watched the men bustle about in preparation. Energized, Amanda returned to prepping as much meat as possible. Colonel Starkes and Nicole tracked her hands for a moment. Her exquisite use of the blade was a thing of beauty. She certainly stripped a carcass with an inherent ease and efficiency.

“We’ll all meet up with Connor MacMillen together, when we have the opportunity,” said Colonel Starkes, “Agreed?”

“Thank you,” said Nicole.

Amanda remained silent, slicing meat and stacking it for packing.

“Amanda?”

“Yeah, thanks, Hannah.”

“You’re welcome.”

“But we’re doing it before we make any pit stop in DC, correct?” asked Amanda.

Colonel Starkes stared at her, thinking.  “So far. Yeah, against my better judgment.”

“Great. That gives me another day or so to get my strength back. I won’t disappoint.” Pausing in her meat cutting, Amanda wiped her hands clean on the towel and slipped another strip of jerky into her mouth, pulling it from her pocket. She placed the chunk of thin meat between her teeth ripping off a large piece.

“I don’t think that was ever in doubt, Amanda.” The colonel left toward the helicopter.

“Thank you again, Hannah.”

The colonel waved a hand without looking back. Returning to the task and gripping the filet knife firmly, Amanda returned to cutting the last remnants of dog meat off the carcass. Finished, she wiped the bloody blade with a rag and used a sterile wipe to finalize the process. Nicole finished stuffing the meat slices into the plastic bags and packing containers and tossed in salt.

“Where in the heck did you learn to use a knife like that?” asked Nicole.

“My grandpa. I cut all his kills. He started teaching me when I was five. We’re done here. Let’s get moving… for the real reason we’re together right now,” said Amanda. She dipped her hands into the wash bucket and wiped her hands on the blood-spattered towel. She tossed the towel on the table and used a second sterile wipe on her hands. She cringed and stared at the ancient crud smeared into the towel. Her frustration boiled over.

“Where’s my damn dish towel? Dammit! Mac!”

Amanda left and the energy in her walk pulsed with each step. Nicole watched her leave for a moment. Then, she followed.

CHAPTER 8.4-Phoenix Regroups

“I know this might seem like I repeat myself, uncle, but can you tell me what the fuck just happened?” Back at his truck, Phoenix hovered at the passenger door with the Judge held white-knuckled in his hand. Angry, he waved the gun around at no one in particular, but clearly sought a target to help with his frustration.

“Snipers had us nailed down.”

“Wow! Snipers? Around here? I hadn’t noticed. Now there’s a thought!” Phoenix stared across the pickup hood. Snatching binoculars handed to him by Titmouse, he took his time to carefully seek out any new movement or potential sniper nests beyond the bridge.

“No. I’m serious, Phoenix. They took Luke’s team and us on as well. Both bridges. We each took some serious casualties. It had to be planned.”

“Planned you say? As in, they knew we were comin’?” Phoenix scanned the high ridgeline known on his maps as Mount Washington. He continued to search for movement. He was certain the Rat Pack he was hunting was up there.

“Sure. It had to be planned, how else? They hadda know we were coming.”

“They?”

“That Connor MacMillen guy. There had to be at least two or three of ’em snipers takin’ shots at us. Top-of-the-line snipers, I’d say. Probably up in one of those buildings. No question.”

“With top of the line sniper rifles no less?” suggested Phoenix, getting angrier.

“Uh, yeah.”

“Uncle…” Phoenix forced himself to calm, realizing that the worst of today’s events was probably over. Deep down, he knew killing Larry wouldn’t solve anything.

“Yeah?” Larry Reed sensed the anger building against his theory.

“There was only one sniper, uncle—and I think the shots were nothing more than delay tactics of a desperate enemy on the run. Or, better yet, an enemy who’d just realized that they are now the hunted. I wonder—”

“Wonder what, Phoenix?”

“Shut the hell up, I’m thinkin’.”

The loss of his men on both bridges became more acceptable in the big scheme of things. Phoenix realized his prey had some tooth and claw and this pleased him. He smiled and climbed into the passenger seat. Turning toward his uncle, he had fire in his eyes.

“Have the men finish clearing the forward edge of this bridge. They have thirty fucking minutes.”

“Phoenix?”

“You heard me now, Uncle. I’ll let Luke and the brigades know to run in full pursuit as we speak.”

“Those snipers are still out there.”

“No, Larry. No they’re not.”

“But—”

“Another negative word and I think I just might… move it. My orders are clear.”

“Yes, sir.”

Phoenix studied the frantic energy of his men mobilizing to clear the bridge. Though hesitant at first, when no additional shots sounded, they increased their movements to complete the debris and vehicle removal. Phoenix held the radio to his lips.

“Luke? You copy me?”

“I’m here. Go ahead, Phoenix.”

“Run full ahead. Delay tactics is all it was. You’re clear to progress. Though, I admit there’s a low percentage you might take a few more shots in your general direction, so be careful. Over.”

“Okay. Movin’ now. You know, we’re leaving behind some bodies. Over.”

“Yeah, well, can’t be helped. Over.”

“I think they’re on that lookout platform up on that ridge. Over.”

“I know. Head that direction as fast as you can. I’m sure it was only one sniper based on my estimates. They’re probably cleared out by now. Over.”

“Only one? No way it was only one. Over.”

“Luke? Do you copy?”

“Yeah, go ahead.’

“This is my domain. I do the math. I do the strategy.”

“Right. Heading out. Over.”

“Good. Over and out.”

“Sir?”

“Go ahead, Luke.”

“How ’bout we enter the tunnels in front of us? We’ll reach the other side faster? Catch ’em off guard. Over.”

“Think about it, Luke. The team that just took shots at us elected not to go into those tunnels for a reason. There’s probably experienced trappers in that tunnel, who’ve now woken up with all the shootin’. And the team we’re huntin’ will likely have a plan B that won’t connect with your exit of those tunnels. Over.”

“I see.”

“They’ll follow the ridgeline to wherever they’re heading. Over”

“Understood.” Hidden beneath the Liberty bridge onramp, Luke considered his current situation. Quickly, he grasped that Phoenix was seeing a larger picture than he, himself, was accustomed to viewing. Rarely impressed, he favored Phoenix with a question.

“What do you need me to do? Over.”

Phoenix heard the question slide over the radio and smiled. It appeared Luke had his limits, indeed. “Take that ridge road into this Mount Washington and hunt those fuckers down until we can strap ’em to a tree and get some answers, am I clear?”

“Yes, sir. Movin’ out.”

CHAPTER 8.5-A Closer Look

“That’s ’bout the best we can do, Mac.”

“Some very nice shootin’ Surf Boy. Very nice.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“As intended. Too bad you missed your first shot on the West End Bridge.”

“Hey, can I help it if that poor bastard stepped in front of my killshot?”

“Nah, I guess you can’t. But, it sure did send a nice message to those bastards. Should slow any progress substantially.”

Marty glanced at Connor only to see him staring off at the city and thinking hard. “They’re gonna be comin’ hard for us now, Mac.”

“Oh, yeah.”

“We still on track?”

“Yep. Only thing is…”

Connor hesitated and quickly studied the Liberty Bridge with his binoculars. The men that cowered near the downtown onramp were becoming bolder, perhaps a bit too early for his tastes.

“Only thing what?” asked Marty.

“Only thing is, I want you to retarget the Liberty Bridge and set them bastards back a few more men, if you don’t mind. I think they might’ve just got orders to push forward. I want them to rethink that for awhile.”

Marty shifted the scope onto the Liberty Bridge, catching new movement. Clearly, they were sneaking across making good use of the discarded cars and trucks as cover. Smiling, he settled back into a comfortable position.

“I see ’em. Targets acquired.”

“Wind’s west at maybe five mph. Range unchanged,” said BB, “take the blue shirt near the tank.”

“Target acquired. Firing…”

CHAPTER 8.6-A Pretty Lady

“We have contact, ma’am! Phoenix is down there somewhere! I’d know those white trucks anywhere.”

The major was in the copilot seat. He turned in his seat to make eye contact with the colonel though he was heard clearly on the intercom.

“Oh, yeah, I see the bastard’s contingent,” said Colonel Starkes. She stared out the center of the windshield and ground her teeth in suppressed fury. She adjusted her headset, ensuring it was properly placed in front of her lips. “Damn nice calculations on the projected route of Phoenix’s army, Shamus.”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

“An excellent extrapolation, very nice.”

“Thanks.” Shamus smiled, “Made the most sense if they were to enter into Pittsburgh from Youngstown.”

“Where do you wanna drop the team, ma’am?” asked the major, “We can inflict some pure destruction on them.” Leaning closer to the windshield for a better view, his biceps bulged with the binoculars firmly held to his eyes. He stared hard at the long column of men and equipment snaking up a winding road to a ridgeline, south of Pittsburgh’s downtown. Based upon the elongated supply train, the huge army had crossed over a bridge from the west of the city, making their way onto a road paralleling the Ohio River.

“We won’t drop the men here, major. We can’t subject them to a firefight engaging an army that size.”

“Ma’am, we could drop our guys on top of that ridge, what’s it called? Mount Washington? And rain hellfire down on their heads.”

“No. We’ll drop our men further away, further south. But, I can see now that Phoenix and his entourage are definitely on the same trail as us, major.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“But, we know more than they do—don’t we now?”

“Yeah.”

“We’ll stick with the plan, major. Set the men up further south on that Brownsville Road indicated on Amanda’s map. We’re here to find Connor MacMillen, if he’s even here.”

“But…” said Major O’Malley. He was not willing to let Phoenix’s army off that easy.

Colonel Starkes turned her head to look into the back and spoke on the intercom.

“GT? How’s she holdin’ up?”

“All line pressure nominal. Oil pressure’s fine. No problems yet, ma’am.”

“Scott?”

“Ma’am?”

“The major had a good idea whether he realized it or not.”

“I did?”

“Scott, prepare one of those pretty ladies for me.”

“The Hellfire?”

“You see any other pretty ladies in this damn bird?”

Quickly, Scott glanced around the crowded helicopter. Several men smiled. He appreciated the natural beauty of Amanda, the grin on Nicole’s face and then studied the sultry eyes of Colonel Starkes before answering.

“No, ma’am. Guess not. Readying the Hellfire.”

CHAPTER 8.7-Hiding from a Hellfire

“What the fuck?” said Phoenix. He had decided to walk up the steep hill beside his truck to the next obstacle in their path—a cluster of burnt vehicles stuck on the narrow road. Larry walked beside him and they refined logistics and strategy. They would be meeting up with Luke and his team shortly.

While discussing their link up with Luke and his men on top of the ridge, Phoenix thought he’d heard something motorized and large. He looked down toward the city to see the West End Bridge and the road on the south side that they had traveled. He studied the crumbling road snaking over to the Liberty Bridge. From there, the main army contingent took the weed-infested, two-lane blacktop that ran next to the Liberty Bridge and led up to the top of Mount Washington. This small road was to the left of the bridge and more of a direct shot to the tourist observation platforms up above. Luke and his team were already ahead and had followed the trail left by Connor’s team. They had travelled up McArdle Roadway on the right side of the bridge. The larger army contingent found travel on the small goat path more difficult than expected. While this road had looked promising according to his scouts’ initial survey, reaching the top with ease was going to take some doing. Frustrated at his overall progress since the delay at the West End Bridge, Phoenix was in no mood for surprises. He recognized the sound as it came closer.

“You hear that?” asked Phoenix.

“I hear it. You think it’s her?”

“Oh, I dunno, uncle, maybe it’s just a channel four news chopper.”

“They see us!” yelled Larry Reed.

“We’d be kinda hard to miss from the air, spread out and all, don’t you think?”

“What do you wanna do?”

Phoenix waved to a large man in the back of the pickup truck behind him. “Robbie! Robbie! Shoot that helicopter! Grab the RPG and take a shot. Take a shot!”

Robbie Kaufman was already scrambling in the bed of the truck. Frantically, he shifted around containers and popped open buckles to extract the RPG inside. Phoenix calmly scrutinized the sky over Pittsburgh. He sighed.

“Well, not much we can do, but hope the Bitch misses or picks the wrong portion of the convoy that don’t include us.”

“Shit.”

“The price to play, uncle. Instruct the men to hunker down, away from the vehicles!”

“Right.”

Larry was on the radio, issuing orders.

“Have the Fourth Brigade fire off RPGs if they can get the chance.”

“Alright.”

Larry Reed roared out radio commands, though many had already figured the helicopter coming in fast was not going to be friendly.

“If I were her, I’d use one of those precious Hellfires right now,” said Phoenix. He faded away from their pickup truck, the third in line, nearly to the top of the ridge. “She’s got any sense, she’ll fire off one of those priceless babies. If for nothing else than to prove that she’s pissed.”

Phoenix moved with some urgency, and ducked into the nearby woods to crouch behind a large city electrical box. Larry Reed followed.

“This might work, uncle,” said Phoenix. He ducked down and studied the angles and distance from several projected attack points. He calculated that he would not be hiding there long. His mind generated percentages suggesting he had less than a twenty percent chance of surviving a well-placed Hellfire shot at the front of his convoy. The direct hit slamming into the first and second vehicles came as no surprise. He was stunned by the awesome power of the explosion and the expansive radius that annihilated the men and trucks at the head of the column. He kept low while metal, dirt and chunks of debris slammed into the electrical box. He was pleased that he’d chosen well and knew many of his men were not so fortunate. His uncle was still tucked low beside him.

“You know, uncle, I’m gonna seriously kill that fuckin’ woman. Slow.”

CHAPTER 8.8-The Secret Cache

“We made it here in one piece. My secret cache at 910 Brownsville Road awaits.”

“This whole area’s burned to the ground, Mac,” said Marty. He looked around. An impressive fire of some capacity had destroyed many of the homes and buildings in the immediate area, leaving nothing but burnt-out shells and skeletal remnants of charcoaled timber.

“Hmm—my cache still waits regardless.”

“Where? How come you’re still smiling?” asked Roger. His own analysis of the swath of destruction showed nothing but a set of weed and moss-covered concrete steps where Connor was pointing.

“Follow me lads to the land of temporary riches. Jason, keep the horses here at the base of the steps and stay sharp.”

“Yes, sir.”

“John, keep your boy company. Eyes open.”

“Will do.”

Connor stepped atop the weeds crowding the concrete steps that led to nothing but an open and flat area above. A few roof joists suggested a house had once stood there, but everything else was mostly unidentifiable.

“C’mon.”

“Copy that, Mac,” said Marty.

“Is there still something up there?” asked Rhonda.

Each figured Connor had some plan in mind, though their skepticism suggested confidence was not in large supply.

“Count me in,” said Jackson.

“Yeah, me too,” said Roger.

Jude simply shook his head and followed.

“I’m comin’,” said Cody.

“Shut up and get movin’ guys,” said BB. Impatient, he carried his Bennelli twelve-gauge pump ready to fire, scanning the area. With care, he followed the rest up the steps.

“Who made you fuckin’ king?” muttered Jackson walking beside him.

BB ignored him and the team climbed the stairs until they stepped onto the burnt porch remnants. They all noticed a large jumble of burnt debris. A white-hot fire had burnt the place to the ground many years ago.

“We need to clear out about fifteen feet into that clusterfuck. Right about there.” Connor pointed into the mess.

“How?”

“We move shit around, Cody, that’s how.”

“Oh.”

“Let’s get shakin’. Shouldn’t take more than ten minutes.”

Marty jumped in with Roger and BB, tossing blackened boards and wiring behind them. Jackson and Jude gathered together to move a collapsed piece of charred roof joist that still had slate shingles attached. Once out of the way, they moved several hunks of metal that used to be appliances, light fixtures and second floor beams.

“Cody, keep a sharp eye out around us, all compass points. No distractions, understood?”

“Yes, sir.”

“You’re primary guard for us right now.”

“Yes, sir.”

“I’m gonna prep dinner, Mac,” said Rhonda. She touched Cody’s shoulder with affection and moved to a clear spot off the porch. With care, she pulled several large containers from her pack.

“Sounds good, Rhonda,” said Connor, “Thanks.”

“Roger, give me those two food containers in your pack.”

“Sure, honey.” Roger stopped assisting and moved to the edge. He handed over the containers and kissed his wife before returning to help move a blackened refrigerator.

“Rhonda?” said Connor, taking a brief break.

“Yeah, Mac?”

“I’ll bring some Jasmine rice up for you in a few minutes.”

“Is that right?”

“Yep.”

“Hmm…” Rhonda was not convinced.

“Have some confidence, Rhonda.”

“I do. But remember, I haven’t had fried rice in a long time.”

“Well, you’re in luck right now.” Connor rejoined the removal process and a path was carved to a particular spot designated as their end goal.

“Almost there guys.”

“Sure hope it’s worth it,” said Jackson. He wiped his brow with a bandana, studying the fabric soaked black with dusty soot.

“The first shot of Jack’s for you Jackson.”

“I hear that, sir!”

With BB’s help, Connor pulled a crumpled metal cabinet upwards from where it had lodged into a recessed spot in the main floor of the kitchen. A chipped porcelain sink and burnt fridge were already moved and nearby. Once the cabinet was extracted, there was an obvious entrance into a dark hole beneath the surface—a basement. The team stood around the hole, peering in. Connor’s excitement became contagious.

“Good as gold, now. Jackson, give that light. All you, click on and come on down to door number one.” Before climbing down, Connor checked on Cody. He was satisfied that the boy was keeping a roving eye around the neighborhood. Turning back to the dark hole, he slipped low, disappearing into the dirt basement. The entranceway was cramped and a wafting smell of dirt, mold, and decay billowed upward. Marty followed, ducking his head to negotiate the heavy floor beam that had set the far edge of the hole. He too, slid deep into the dirt basement below. The rest of the team followed.

“There’s all kinda stuff down here, Mac,” said Marty. He flashed his light around and across the cluttered assortment of items near the base of the stairs. Closer at hand, he grabbed several cans of LA Choy Chicken Chow Mein off a tilted shelving unit. He shook the can near his ear.

Behind him, BB did the same with a can of Spam. “We know this stuff’s still good.” The faded label was viewable in the light. “Spam can last a thousand years in these conditions.”

“You got that right, BB. Hey, this Chinese food might still be good,” said Marty. He tried to read the barely legible label of the LA Choy searching for a date stamp.

“Your call, Surf Boy,” said Connor, “That crap has sat out in the elements for quite some time. And I got stuff that’s better.” Focused, Connor pushed his way through a maze of boxes and past an old Singer sewing machine. He stopped at a long wall at the far end of the basement. Quickly, he moved several old toolboxes and a few fishing rods out of the way.

“I found soap here. Irish Spring!” said Roger. In the corner near the shelving unit, he crouched to snatch up a few green boxes. The mice or rats had gnawed at one bar, but the remainder was intact. Excited at the find, he stuffed several bars into his pack. He was the most fastidious of the team concerning hygiene aside from Connor.

“Quit with the incidentals and get over here for the grand opening, c’mon!” said Connor.

Each to his preference, the team seized what they thought was of value off the shelving and shined flashlights toward the far corner. Connor was digging around at chest level on the left edge of a wallboard.

“Surf Boy, grab that other end. You’ll see a small wooden latch chest high.”

“Copy that.”

“It’s only camouflage cover.”

Tossing the large board to the side, their flashlights revealed a recessed steel door with a heavy combination lock. Bending down, Connor blew dust off the lock and dialed in the combination. He slipped the lock and turned to face the men.

“Now, so we’re clear, I have first dibs on my goodies. What’s left you guys can take as much as we can carry.”

“Yep.”

“Alright.”

“Copy that.”

“They’ll be stuff we’re going to bring no matter what, like the Coyote packs.”

“Okay.”

“Jackson, first order of business is some good whiskey to celebrate.”

“Yes, sir!”

“It’ll be located over to the left, far corner, blue plastic container.”

“Okay.”

“See it?”

“Yes, sir.”

“I’ll leave it to you to find the paper cups, too.”

“Will do, Mac.”

“C’mon, let’s get this party started.”

Connor pulled the door open to a small suction sound. “Hey, how ’bout that, the vacuum might’ve held a bit.” Peering inside the dark entrance, he noticed several lights flicker around the sidewalls of a room, twelve foot by fourteen foot in size. One light, near the far end, stayed on while the rest flickered and died. The faint light provided about twenty watts, enough to provide a decent feel for the size and volume of what was inside. It was packed to the ceiling on each side of a small thruway. Mostly, blue containers like those used for clothing storage, were visible though there was an open section that served as a work area. Another light flickered and stayed on.

“I’ll be damned. Never thought any of those battery lights would’ve lasted this long.”

“Wow, Mac!” said Marty.

“Yeah, stuff here’ll give us some breathing room and much needed resupply,” said Connor, pride evident in his voice.

Jackson pushed his heavy frame past Connor and Marty standing at the entrance. “Excuse me, but I do believe there is a bottle of Jack in that corner calling my name.”

“Have at it, Jackson. Hurry up, in fact.”

“Wow,” said Roger. He let his flashlight roam across the boxes. Edging up with BB to the entrance, he stared surprised at the organized stacks and rows.

“Damn, Mac,” said BB.

“Quit staring and get in here. Rhonda and three men are exposed topside while you’re dithering.”

“Copy that,” said Marty.

“Understood,” said BB.

“Yes, sir,” said Roger.

Marty entered after Jackson and BB followed. All smiled as if they’d found a small piece of Nirvana.

“Wow,” said Roger entering after them.

“Stuff your packs full first. Don’t forget the mac-n-cheese for Cody, Roger. No, I’ll do it. I think it’s in the one there. I’ll grab the candy, too.”

“This is a fresh M-4, Mac.” Marty held the weapon for closer inspection in the beam of his flashlight. The glint off the plastic wrap reflected, brightening the room.

“Yeah, about that… I’ll take that, Surf Boy, thank you very much. But, you can have my old one.”

“I’ll take it. Thanks.”

“No problem.”

“Hey, Rog, take that Colt Defender. You need a better backup. Like Surf Boy’s here.”

“Nice…”

“Oh, and Rog?”

“Yeah?”

“Give that M&P 9 sittin’ next to it to Cody to carry if you think he’s ready. It’s a subcompact so it should fit ’im pretty well.”

Roger studied the display of handguns well oiled and wrapped in clear plastic on a pegboard above the workbench. He hefted the Colt, smiling. Wasting no time, he slipped the Colt into his hands.

“This is beautiful.”

“I agree. Though that M&P’s no slacker.”

Roger found ammunition labeled nearby in smaller, green metal containers. He selected the one marked .45 and grabbed a box of fifty bullets to load the Colt. He grabbed the two stainless steel magazines next to the Colt and planned to fill them later. He slipped the Colt into his waistband with a huge smile, picking up the M&P. Gently, he pulled this gun from the plastic, turning it over in his hands.

“Cody’s gonna love it.”

“Tell ’im it’s from you. My gift to the both of you.”

“Thanks, Mac.”

“Don’t mention it. Gather as much ammo as you want to carry. Maybe it’ll save our asses out there one of these days.”

Jackson pulled a large bottle of Jack Daniels from the blue container.

“Found it! Ah, man, Mac. You weren’t lying!”

“A man could die waiting for you, Jackson.”

“I’m comin’ hold on…”

“Paper cups are there, next to the container marked rice, right behind it.”

“Okay.”

Jackson found the cups and quickly cracked the seal of the Jack Daniels. Roger, Marty, BB and Connor listened to the whisky pouring into the paper cups in his hands. Jackson filled each with at a double shot. By intent, all flashlights remained unwavering on the cups to ensure his aim was true. Jackson handed a cup to each.

“Worth the trip just for this Jack, Mac.”

“Glad to hear it, BB.”

Reverently, each held the whiskey in their hand, waiting for something.

“Say something, Mac,” suggested Marty.

Connor smiled at the men in the hole.

“Alright. But, John’s gonna be pissed that we started without him.” Everyone laughed before Connor continued. “I couldn’t ask for a better team… enough said.” He slugged the entire cup in one long shot, crushing the empty paper in his hand. The rest of the team stood in the cool cellar vault and did the same. None were disappointed.

“Hooahh,” said Marty. He raised his empty toward BB, Roger and Jackson.

“Wow!” said Roger.

BB let out a long breath tainting the air with whiskey fumes. Jackson coughed once after downing his cup. They all laughed.

“Fuckin’ lightweight,” said Connor, “I was worried that Jack might be too strong for a Jim Beam man.”

Realizing they all had ceremoniously crushed their cups and needed new ones to continue, they stared at Jackson.

“Get us some new cups and fill ’em up, lightweight,” suggested BB.

“Piss off, BB. And I’m doing it… hold your horses.”

CHAPTER 8.9-Faint Rumblings

Connor strolled across the burnt porch to stand next to Rhonda. Her small, makeshift fire in the Weber grill sat on the porch edge overlooking Jason and McLeod on the road below. The smoke from the fire was negligible. And, peering into the battered pot, Connor knew Rhonda was cooking a stew using the last of their dog meat and wild vegetables gathered before entering Pittsburgh.

“Here’s that rice, Rhonda.”

“Wow! Now that’s something worth seeing.” Rhonda took the twenty-pound bag, slitting the vacuum wrapper across the burlap top. She splashed several large handfuls into the pot.

Connor smiled. “There’s plenty more rice down below. Most of it is pretty solid. The seals held.”

“That’s great news.”

“It is. Though everyone’s gonna have a real heavy pack from here on out.”

“I know I don’t mind a heavy pack.”

“Agreed. Me neither.”

Something at the subconscious level bubbled to the surface. Uneasy and concentrating hard, Connor scanned the surroundings. He thought he might have heard a faint pulsing. In fact, it was like his own heartbeat was trying to tell him something. He made efforts to listen harder for the sound, but heard nothing.

“You do manage to keep us safe, don’t you?”

Connor shifted his attention to Rhonda, smiling bashfully. “We’re a team.” He tried to recapture the pulsing sound. It was gone.

“Yeah. You have nothing to do with it,” said Rhonda, smiling.

Blushing further at the compliment, Connor stared down at Jason and McLeod on the road below. Signaling thumbs up and that he’d be down shortly to provide an update, he turned again to Rhonda. Dipping into his duffle, he extracted a red wine.

“In celebration.” Connor handed her the merlot, “Thought you’d like it better than Jack Daniels.”

Rhonda took the offering with care and smiled. Connor turned toward Cody, who was trying his best to remain on guard and ignore the activity. Rhonda caught Connor studying Cody.

“He’s a great kid,” said Rhonda.

“He is for sure. You and Rog did well with ’im.”

“Thanks. And this wine’s wonderful, Mac. Thank you.”

“Welcome.”

“Did you find Cody any mac-n-cheese?”

“I said I would, right?”

“Yeah. You did.”

Connor walked to Cody with a grin on his face. He stood beside him for a few seconds and they surveyed the surroundings together.

“Anything?”

“Thought I heard something, sir. I dunno, like a thump, thump coming from over there.” Cody pointed north toward the city of Pittsburgh.

“Yeah?” Connor shifted into full combat awareness. Cody had just confirmed the pulsing sound he heard was not his own heart.

“It was kinda like a very quiet thump. Not sure.”

“What kinda thump? A helicopter?”

“I dunno. A pulsing. Puuummp, puuummp, puuummp.”

“How close?”

“I dunno. Pretty far.” Cody pointed north and slightly west, toward the city.

“Excellent job, Cody. You did good. Oh, here, take these.” Connor reached into his duffle bag and handed over six boxes of mac-n-cheese. Admittedly, he enjoyed the way Cody’s eyes lit up and felt, for a moment, like he was a king bestowing gifts.

“Thanks!” Quickly, Cody took the boxes.

“You’re relieved, Cody. Again, good job.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Go take a peek in the vault and see what you might want to take with you.”

“The vault? Yeah?”

“Go.”

Cody nearly sprinted toward the black hole before Connor stopped him.

“Cody, wait! I forgot. Here.” Connor reached into his bag and handed over one of the bags of candy. Cody grabbed and held it in both hands.

“Wow!” He opened the bag and sampled a piece of Jolly Ranchers. Eyes widening, he smiled. “It’s still good!”

“I’m glad. Now get while the getting’s good.”

Cody slipped quickly past to approach the hole to the basement. Briefly, he slowed at the dark hole. With care, he rested the candy near the hole and slipped below. Connor stared toward the city of Pittsburgh and swore that he again heard a faint, repetitive pulse. As the sound grew louder, he ran down the concrete steps to Jason and McLeod.

“Hear that?”

“Yeah. I think it’s a ’copter.”

“Comin’ for us?”

“Not necessarily, but certainly a possibility,” suggested McLeod.

“You think it’s the president? That would mean they found the note!”

“I dunno, Mac. Maybe.”

“That could mean Amanda’s alive.”

“Again, Mac, not necessarily.”

“Recommendations?”

“We hide, Mac. See what transpires.”

“Jason, hide the horses in that car dealership over there. Bust those big windows if those doors are blocked.”

“Okay.”

“And get up into my cache and grab some stuff before that ’copter gets too close.”

“For sure.” Jason pulled the reins behind him at a fast pace.

“McLeod? Let’s move now.”

At that moment, the sky north and slightly west of them lit up with a burst of fire and a rumbling explosion louder than any thunder.

“What the hell was that?” asked McLeod.

“That, my good friend, is a Hellfire bent on destruction.”

“Incredible.”

“Yeah.”

The fireball dissipated quickly below the homes and tree line. Jason ran past and up the concrete steps. In passing, he looked over at Connor and his dad.

“What was that?”

“The president just sent a serious go-fuck-yourself message to somebody, probably this Phoenix guy,” said Connor.

“You don’t know that,” insisted McLeod.

“C’mon John. I know weapons and explosives. And that was a sweet little Hellfire.”

“You can tell that?”

“I can and did. The Hellfire has a very distinctive fireball. Very bright yellow with a nice finishing tuft of orange.”

“Huh.”

“Besides, who do we know that happens to have one of those? Marty did obtain a limited visual of the bird and its payload when he was in Cleveland.”

“Okay. I admit, it could be Starkes and company.”

“Yeah, and we better move our asses and take all the supplies we need because they’ll be coming here, like right now, if they got the message left for Amanda. Shit! I just parked the horses at the diversionary address I’d put on the map.”

“That car dealer’s the address you put?”

“Yeah. I thought it’d give us a great vantage point to watch for any action if there was still a house up there instead of just a mysterious woman cooking up some stew.”

“I see.”

The light of excitement in Connor’s eyes caused John to stare at him, mesmerized. The intensity was powerfully charismatic and John found himself becoming quite excited. Shaking his head and moving toward the concrete steps, his mind cleared a bit from the persuasive focus. “They could just be passing through and took a shot at somebody on the way.”

“You believe that, John?”

“I dunno.”

“Get up in that vault. Grab what you want and let’s get moving.”

“Now that sounds enticing.”

“I’ll move the horses behind the alley.”

“Okay.”

“When you, Jason and BB are finished playing around in my stuff, I’d like to do a final run-through to assess what we might also need and be able to carry.”

“Okay.”

“Food, guns, and ammo are our first priorities, John. Alright?”

“Sure.”

“Tradeables after that. Have everyone take one of the loaded Coyotes. I know it’s annoying, but each will carry as a double pack for now. Pass that along to everyone. Get Rhonda into the vault as well to see what she might want. Tell her to pack up dinner for later ’cause we’re on the move. We need to figure out what we’re gonna load onto the horses.”

“Will do.” John McLeod ran to the concrete stairs, but turned.

“Mac, I’ve never seen you this excited before.”

“Yeah, well, Amanda might be alive! And, some serious shit’s going down out there—what better time for living is there than that?”

“Hmm…” John smiled.

Connor stopped and turned serious. “Get moving, John. Send BB over to those white garages up there pronto to help load the horses. Tell him he’s loadmaster and that we have twenty minutes before we move.”

“Got it.”

John turned again to leave, but was stopped by Connor. “John?”

“Yeah?”

“Let me tell Surf Boy about Amanda, you know, about the possibility, however so slim.”

“Of course.”

“This is some crazy shit.”

“So very true.”

CHAPTER 8.10-The KFC

“I hope Phoenix was within the blast radius. I hope he got a taste of that,” said Colonel Starkes. The joy and supreme satisfaction on her face was not well hidden.

The helicopter continued on its journey. The intercom chatter of the men expressed joy at the explosion that crushed the front of the convoy.

“We hit the head of that convoy dead on, ma’am. The first three trucks were vaporized. I think it was likely Phoenix was traveling near the front. I don’t think he’d want to sit in the back,” said Major O’Malley.

“I’d agree with that,” said Captain Daubney.

“Gotta love the explosive capacity of that little missile, huh?” said Scott.

GT nodded next to him.

“Ma’am, drop coordinates are coming up for Daubney’s team.”

“Make the drop as planned, Shamus,” interrupted Major O’Malley.

“Understood.”

“Shamus?”

“Yes, sir?”

“Swing hard south and give us a 360 view before the drop.”

“Roger that.”

Cruising across the ridge of Mt. Washington, Shamus drifted the helicopter over the weed-infested ribbon of an old cobblestone road, following it south. Running parallel, they cruised low, just above the trees, speeding along and seeing little except for the occasional small dinner fire or streak of human movement seeking surprised cover in nearby woods or buildings. A few individuals simply stood, waving. One man raised a rifle in their direction, but ducked for cover after Mickey and Burroughs sent a quick squirt of suppressive fire.

“We drop onto the Brownsville and Route 51 intersection in ninety seconds. Prepare green team,” said Shamus.

“Roger that,” said Captain Daubney. “Green team ready.”

Captain Daubney, Mickey, Major O’Malley and Colonel Starkes scanned the emerging drop point and landing zone. Flying skills on display, Shamus kept the helicopter stationary and spun the craft slowly in a circle. The ten-man team, led by Captain Daubney and Mickey hung near the doors, equipped with a full compliment of weapons and supplies. They were ready for combat insertion and, if things should go terribly awry, a long trek back to Mt. Storm.

“Set her down, Shamus.”

“Setting down now, major.”

Shamus critiqued the road below with a critical pilot’s eye. At the intersection of Brownsville and Route 51, there was enough space to land comfortably, though several telephone lines and smashed cars on the northern edge did give him pause. Once safely down, he motioned with hand signals and the doors slid open with purpose. Within ten seconds, the men were out and the Superhawk was again airborne, heading toward Coatesville, PA for much-needed replacement parts.

“Mic check. Mic check. Green Team, do you copy?”

“Roger that, captain, two for two.” said Major O’Malley.

Captain Daubney and his team secured their positions below.

“Preparing to advance down Brownsville Road. Over,” said Captain Daubney.

“Understood. We’ll be outta range in a minute or so. Good luck and good hunting. Find ’im for us, would ya? Over.”

“Roger that, sir. Update. Based on the descending addresses, we have some ways to go to find the map location of 915 Brownsville Road. Over.”

“Understood. Best estimate. Couldn’t be helped, captain. Over.”

“No problem, sir. We plan to see you at the extraction point here in twenty-four hours. We’ll sit on it for another twenty-four, if need be. If no go, we’ll meet at alternate rendezvous in forty-eight hours. Over.”

“Roger. Correct. Primary extraction in twenty-four hours at established rendezvous. Twenty-four hours of secondary wait period confirmed. Secondary rendezvous confirmed based on Amanda’s route projections forty-eight hours after that. Over.”

The secondary rendezvous was to be Uniontown Hospital in Uniontown, PA.

“Good luck finding what we need out east, sir. Daubney team out.”

“Understood. Over.”

Mickey completed a comprehensive assessment of the area as they secured their initial drop zone and before they headed northeast from the intersection. Several men took better cover positions while his evaluation continued. Mickey signaled for extra caution; he did not want to walk into an unknown given their recent helicopter insertion.

“Be safe,” whispered Colonel Starkes to herself, as the helicopter pulsed forward and headed east.

On the ground, Captain Daubney slipped beside Mickey, watching the staff sergeant in action. Mickey’s Special Forces skills helped meld the men into a finely tuned team of manhunters. Captain Daubney gave the seasoned veteran the go ahead to lead the team toward the designated address and mission objective.

“Take it from here, Top.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Move to channel Charlie,” said Mickey across the channel.

He switched to channel twenty-one and all team members did the same. With check-in confirmed, Mickey set the game plan in full motion.

“Move out. Zulu nine.”

The team pressed forward using an impressive array of stealth and defensive coverage. Carefully, they made their way down Brownsville Road, meeting no interference. A few signs of possible human activity in nearby houses, yards or side roads were immediately assessed for threat. An old Burger King restaurant and pizza shop on their left was a veritable volcano of brown rat population, but humans, if around, were keeping a very low profile. None were yet encountered. The team made solid progress until 18:07 when Burroughs, running point, called them to a sudden halt. After a small delay, Mickey and the captain slid beside him. They settled in behind an old, overturned Ford pickup resting on disintegrating asphalt. The weed-infested intersection in front of them led to a street that ran slightly downhill. The bent metal sign of the intersection confirmed the name: Nobles Lane.

“What we got?”

“Captain, I caught movement near that KFC. Just barely, but I think at least three or four unknowns slipped in behind the parking lot.”

“Threat?”

“Dunno. Got the impression they moved real smooth to avoid detection that last few yards once they caught on to us.”

“Military training?”

“Possibly. Be hard to catch sight of us that easy, if they did at all.”

“Agreed. You’ve had us running good, sir. Top-notch.” Mickey made sure Lieutenant Burroughs knew he was not being blamed for any changes in tactics that might occur based on this newest discovery.

“Uh, huh.”

“Opinions?”

“Those people faded real slow like they knew how to evade without being seen, especially when they were caught out in the open like it seems.”

“Understood.”

“They might have had on large packs, but not sure.”

“Suggestions?” asked Mickey.

Burroughs thought for a moment, keeping his binoculars trained on the KFC.

“Based on map coordinates, we’re about a quarter click from the map target of 915 Brownsville Road. Could be them or they might know of this Connor MacMillen if he was in the area recently.”

“That kinda timing would be pretty weird,” said Mickey.

“Not if you think about it,” mumbled Captain Daubney.

Both Mickey and Burroughs turned to listen.

“Captain?”

“Oh, yeah, sorry about that. I was just thinkin’ to myself.”

“Well continue, sir.”

“Alright. What I’m thinking is the timing might be about right if they were near here. It fits in terms of probable travel from the mill, timewise. Let’s say that Colonel MacMillen was, in fact, near and heard the bird on its flyover. From this area, it looks like we didn’t pass anywhere too close for a visual, so that didn’t happen.”

“Yeah?” asked Mickey.

“But a man trained as Colonel MacMillen, Marty or even Roger for that matter would know the sounds of our bird. So would Jackson and BB, too.”

“Good point.”

“Connor MacMillen could easily think through several tactical options at that juncture.”

“Meaning?” asked Mickey.

“He’d hafta make the high percentage assessment that the bird was probably the same presidential transport he likely saw in Cleveland, which would mean he’d want to wait to see if, in fact, the map made for Amanda was discovered and our team showed up. Not sure what percentage he’d place on that this far out from the Cleveland fiasco. He likely assumes Amanda’s dead by now based on the time lapse.”

“Or?”

“Or, he could assume hostile intent, especially if he’s had any direct dealings with Phoenix and his nasty entourage while making his way through Pittsburgh.”

“Hmm,”

“Let’s not forget that Phoenix is a serious mean dog in this hunt; probably pissed at Connor MacMillen and especially Marty, the sniper. And, it does explain the almost ‘forced-march’ feel of the army from my perspective. Phoenix’s army is clearly goal-directed since they left the mill.”

“I gotta meet those guys that saved our asses. Marty did some fine shootin’ for sure,” said Burroughs.

“Huh, are you forgettin’ about Amanda’s laying her ass on the line?” asked Mickey. His soft spot for Amanda grew daily, almost as much as Scott’s.

“Of course not. It’s just that Marty did some serious damage… and he’s Recon.”

“On task, guys, on task,” said the captain.

“Sorry,” said both Burrow and Mickey, embarrassed by their distraction from the current assessment.

“I do appreciate your insights into the matter. Phoenix Justice nearly killed us all before Connor MacMillen and team wrecked his plans. Fuckin’ bastard.” Unable to help himself, the captain spit onto the road in disgust. He found himself losing his focus to anger. He recovered quickly.

“Go on, cap’n,” said Mickey, “I’m listening.”

“Right… I’m wondering if Colonel MacMillen might think that’s a hostile bird, maybe even in the hands of Phoenix. Maybe he wants to leave the area before Phoenix gets a fix on ’im.”

“Lotta unknowns,” said Mickey.

“Agreed.”

Mickey checked his watch and Captain Daubney did the same.

“Let’s check it out.”

“Recommendations, cap’n?” asked Mickey.

“Burroughs, your thoughts?” suggested the captain.

“We secure our position and see what the KFC people are about. Wait fifteen and see if they try to bypass, backtrack or disappear.”

“Agreed. Top?”

Intently studying the weed-infested parking lot of the KFC, Mickey used his binoculars to scan every inch of the area. A battered eighteen-wheeler, long since trashed, blocked a good portion of his view.

“The plan works.”

“Your show, Top.”

“Thank you, sir. We wait here for now. I’ll have Edgars and Simpson make their way down below that row of buildings. They can slip into that alley to do an end around. Burroughs, you take Rice behind that Kroger’s store to the right. We’ll hold position for fifteen. We’ll converge on the KFC. Three clicks on my count. Got it?”

“Understood. Three clicks. After fifteen minutes. I’ll let Edgars know our plan.” Burroughs slipped away and Rice and two men nearby followed at his hand signals.

Mickey studied the area along with Captain Daubney. As a final word on the matter, Mickey turned to Captain Daubney. “You think it could be them, sir?”

“I dunno, let’s put it at maybe twenty percent.”

“Okay.”

“First, let’s see what we got.”

CHAPTER 8.11-The Unveiling

“Mom?”

“Yeah?”

“Can you come to the back building for a sec?”

“For?”

“I wanna show you somethin’.”

“Now, Liam?”

“Yeah, you’ve had your toast and sausage already, right?”

“Hmm, what you got going on? What’s up your sleeve?”

“Nothin”. Just come and see.”

“Did you finish that fancy new recurve bow you and Kev keep workin’ on?”

“No. Still working on it.”

Terry snagged her clay mug filled with chamomile tea off the kitchen table and stood. Absently, she wiped the watermark from the rough-hewn table. Smiling, she smoothed the wrinkles of her white terry-cloth robe and followed Liam onto the deck. Excited, but trying to remain calm, Liam waited. Terry purposefully stopped to study him with a hand on her hip. To her left and off the deck, she spotted Shannon, waiting patiently at the fire pit.

“I see. So you’re both up early. Hmmm. This gets more intriguing by the moment.”

“C’mon, mom!” Liam gently took her free hand, pulling her down the steps. The gentle touch heightened Terry’s awareness. Something was happening, though she was at a loss for what was going on.

“Is everything okay, Liam?”

“Yeah, mom. C’mon.”

“Okay.”

“Hi, Sweetie.”

“Hi Mommy.”

“What’s Liam got that he wants me to see?”

“I ain’t tellin’—Liam made me promise.”

“Is that right?”

“Yep.”

“C’mon, Mom. Quit trying to ruin the surprise. Follow me.” Liam led both Terry and Shannon to the large double doors of the back building. The heavy combination lock rested open in the clasp and the door was slightly askew. In the early dawn, there were several candles already lit inside the large, two-story building. With minimum motion, Liam swung the door open and they walked inside.

“Hey there,” said Margo Haskins. Her bright eyes and beautiful face reflected the light from the candles near the main worktable. Margo was expecting their arrival.

“You’re up early too?” asked Terry, “What gives?” Perplexed, she surveyed the interior of the spacious barn-like structure searching for answers. Margo was not known for rising before nine o’clock on any given day; today was indeed a rarity. The fact that it was six-thirty gave Terry pause. Something was definitely happening.

“Yep, its Liam’s big unveiling. Ahh, and Shannon’s too.”

“Unveiling?”

“Yeah!” Shannon jumped with excitement near Liam. Terry studied her movements.

“What is going on here?”

“It’s a surprise, Mom,” said Liam. He guided her to the back end of the huge worktable, last used to prep grain and repair a solar panel.

“Margo?” asked Terry. Her inquiry was mostly ignored.

“Liam’s show, ma’am.”

“This is strange.”

“Not really, ma’am.”

Liam went to a closed shelving unit and opened the large plywood doors. Reaching inside, he pulled out a large box, carrying it with some effort to the table. Beaming with obvious pride, he sat the box on the table. He motioned for his mother to open it.

“What’s this?”

“Open it,” said Liam.

“Yeah, Mommy, open it.”

“Margo?”

“Ma’am?”

Terry stood before the box with hesitation. For the life of her, she found it difficult to figure out what was going on. Granted, she knew she was in a bit of a fog after spending half the night wrapped in Andy’s passionate embrace. Or, perhaps she was simply overly tired from the past few days. Indeed, planning for a double wedding scheduled to take place in less than two weeks was taking its toll.

“What’re you children up to?”

“Open it, mom.”

Terry stalled and studied Margo, sensing the pleasure the young woman was taking in the moment. Terry mentally ran through the skillsets Margo brought to the clan. She was an excellent homeopathic healer, well-educated, and extensively trained in martial arts. She was adept with any firearm. But, she was most recognized for her incredible seamstress abilities.

“You make something for the wedding?” asked Terry. She began to have her suspicions. Until, it all came as a rush of the obvious. Kicking herself mentally, she wondered how she’d missed the signs.

“Open the box, ma’am.”

Terry opened the box and a beautiful, thick black fur caught the candlelight with ease.

“Oh, it’s the bear coat, for Mac,” she said mostly to herself. Moving slowly, she lifted the full-length coat from the box, unfolding it in a gentle cascade before her. Her first thought was how smooth and supple the fur was to caress. Her second was how well tailored it was with a nice black cloth stitched inside to maximize wearing comfort. She touched the soft, three-inch cuffs formed at the sleeves.

“It’s heavy,” she said, “My, it’s heavy.”

“Wouldn’t be heavy for daddy,” said Shannon.

“Yeah, not for dad.”

Terry glanced at her children. She stole a quick glance at Margo, before the oncoming wave of pain and loss washed over her. Her knees buckled for a second.

“Oh,” said Terry. Tears welled up to the point that she could no longer see. She ran her sleeve across her eyes.

“Don’t you like it, mommy?” asked Shannon.

“No, honey, I do. It’s probably the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.”

“It’s for dad.”

“Yeah, I know, Liam… I know.” Terry cried softly, touching the coat. She held the sleeve to her lips, sniffing.

Liam came around the worktable to stand beside her, picking up the coat by the wide collar. Reverently, he stroked the soft fur. He was amazed at the soft texture that Andy’s fur preparation expertise and Margo’s seamstress abilities had created. He decided to thank Andy and Margo again for the patient efforts and preparation taken with the bear fur during the past month. A small pang of remorse surfaced when he thought of a few impatient, snide comments.

“Thank you, Miss Margo.”

“You’re welcome, Liam.”

All stared at the coat. Liam turned to Margo.

“Can we maybe talk to my mom in private, now?”

“Of course.”

“It’s a good coat, ma’am.”

“Yes, umm… thank you, Margo. It’s beautiful.”

Margo left with a small smile, but not before giving Shannon a quick hug. Exiting the door, she closed it most of the way.

“You like it, Mom?”

“It’s gorgeous. So soft.”

Liam waved Shannon to the other side of their mother. She wrapped her arms around the white robe. Liam cleared his throat.

“He’s my dad. He’s Shannon’s dad, too, mom. I know you know that, but I can’t not think he’s coming back—I just can’t. Not yet. Not ever.”

“Ahh,” said Terry.

“Don’t get me wrong, Mom, Uncle Andy’s great. The best. And if… but, I…”

“Oh, sweetie… it’s okay.”

“He’s coming back… that’s what he said… he promised.”

Liam choked on the last words, staring at the innocence in the eyes of his sister. Tears streamed hard, as he softly stroked the coat. Anxious and confused, Shannon stared at Liam and up into her mother’s eyes.

“Mommy? Why’s everyone crying? Liam? I thought we were going to make mommy happy.”

“Shh, honey. I’m okay. It’s okay. I am happy. It’s a beautiful gift. I love it.”

“Okay.” Shannon settled into the deep hug.

“You’re both so grown up. Look at you.”

Terry turned to Liam. He would soon tower above her. She reached for him, embracing him hard while Shannon tightened her grip to stay wrapped around her hips.

“I can’t forget about Daddy.”

“I never, ever would want that, Liam.”

“He’s not dead. We don’t know that.”

“No, we don’t, honey. But—”

“He’s not dead.” Liam pushed from the embrace, lifting the coat in his hands. Gathering a firm set to his jaw, he held the coat before her.

“No one wears this but my dad. No one!”

The conviction pulsed in his words and Terry sought some way to suggest that Connor Mac was not coming back and was likely dead after all these years.

“Honey, we can keep that coat tightly wrapped in that box until that day comes.”

“Good. I will.”

“But, I want you to think about the time that’s gone by—think about the devastation left behind by the flu, the H5N1. Think of the diseases that came after.”

“My daddy’s just doing some travelin’—he has to come from Australia.”

“No, honey. Think about the chances. About the likelihood.”

“You got no faith.” Liam stared at her, furious.

“Hah. No faith!” Angry, Terry shrugged from Shannon’s hold. She leaned closer to Liam. “No faith?”

“You love Uncle Andy now.” Liam was firm in his conviction.

“Yeah. I’m workin’ real hard on that now. But, no, I loved your father more than anything in this world, well at least before you two came around—and, I waited, Liam. I waited!” Terry staggered after her outburst. Seeking support, she leaned against the table, her legs shaking. Her sobs ran hard and Shannon scrambled to embrace her again. Liam placed the thick, heavy bear coat around her shoulders. He embraced her and began crying softly.

They stood there crying for several moments, until Terry kissed each on the top of the head. Taking the coat, she folded and placed it reverently into its box. She closed the top and smiled, wiping her eyes one last time.

“You did good, Liam. Real good. You too, Shannon.”

The two children watched as she carefully placed the box on a high shelf in the back of the storage area. Slowly, she turned to face them.

“Keep the memory of your dad alive, okay? Never let me forget. Okay?”

“Okay,” said Shannon.

“Yeah,” said Liam.

“But, Liam, think about what I said. You know? Your father hasn’t returned in five years, okay? We need to consider our future.”

CHAPTER 8.12-Wanting Revenge

“Where the hell we at now, Larry?”

“The maps says we’re on Arlington and trying to get up onto Brownville Road.”

Larry studied the map in his hands as he stood beside the passenger side door of the pickup. Phoenix sat with his feet up on the dash, thinking. Titmouse sat in the driver seat paging through a People Magazine he found still in usable condition at the Sheetz convenience store. Sinclair stood in the rear bed surveying the area looking bored.

“Where’s Luke and his trackers?”

“Hooked up with us five minutes ago. Checked in with Chuck at the rear. They’re heading up front. Luke wants to talk to you.”

“I’ll bet. Fucker’s probably pissed he got his ass caught out on the bridge.”

“You mean, the same like we did on our bridge?”

“Good point, uncle.”

“Yeah. That’s gonna be part of it, I’m sure. Chuck said Luke wants lead on this next phase and won’t take no for an answer.”

“He did, did he?”

“Wants to find the pricks who took out his men on the bridge and won’t be denied.”

“Huh.”

“Chuck said he’s possessed. Said Luke took it kinda personal.”

“I’ll bet.”

“Chuck said Luke’s got a bleeding slice across his forearm from a bullet.”

“Luke took a hit?”

“Yeah, the shot that that killed Smitty nearly caught Luke, too.”

“Wow. No shit?”

“If he had moved left instead of right he’d be history.”

“Some people have all the luck.” Phoenix blew cigar smoke out the passenger side window, listening.

“Anyway, he’s gonna wanna run hard after this team  ahead of us.”

“I see.”

“He only wants ten men for the pursuit. Wants to move with speed.”

“That right?’

“He’s handpicked the men he’ll travel with.”

“Has he now.” Phoenix smoked his cigar with some pleasure. The fact that Luke was almost out of control made for a good ending to the days nearly complete fiasco. They’d lost twenty-nine men today when Phoenix considered both the bridge attacks and the Hellfire launch at the crest of Mount Washington. He was unfazed that his fighting force had dropped below 620 to 591 men for the first time since he had created his standing army. Such losses were to be expected as part of the burden of leadership against several uncanny foe.

“Send the crazy bastard to my truck, when he gets here.”

“I will. Be nice.”

“Make it clear Luke better ask for point lead or I’ll shoot ’im where he fuckin’ stands, got it?”

“I’ll tell ’im.”

“I’m serious. I’ll shoot the fucker where he stands.”

“I know.”

“Be sure that you do. There’s no wiggle room on this, he’s a good man and I don’t wanta waste ’im… but, I got standards to maintain.”

“That you do.”

“Let’s find these bastards, uncle. Let’s find them now.”

“We will. It’s only a matter of time.”

CHAPTER 8.13-A Rusting Chevy Caprice

“We been spotted, Mac!”

“I know. Me, too. What kinda team is that?”

“They’re the real deal,” said Marty.

“They’re runnin’ tight,” said BB, “we barely caught ’em coming.”

“How many?” asked Connor.

“Don’t know. Point man and the two I saw means more where that came from,” said Marty.

“Shit,” said Connor.

The team gathered together at the KFC not one hundred yards from the Brownsville Road cache they’d vacated. They had planned to wait there to see what developed at the Brownsville Road cache, or rather, the inaccurate 915 address provided on the crude map drawn and left at the mill.

“I hope it’s them on that bird and with… Amanda,” thought Connor. He clamped down on any further thoughts and focused on the emerging tactical issues. The recent discovery of a well-coordinated team in front of their forward position gave them a surprised pause. They’d yet to fully set the travel routine and considered their options.

“I hardly registered their point man. He’s top shelf,” said Marty.

“Think we made it undetected?” asked McLeod.

“Ahh, hell no. Point caught Surf Boy. I saw two men. They saw me. We got nailed. It’s a fact,” said Connor.

“Damn,” said Jackson.

“I’m sorry, Mac,” said Rhonda.

“Nah, believe it or not, Rhonda, it was me and Surf Boy that might’ve got tagged. You guys were already sliding into the parking lot.”

“Oh.”

“What we do now?” asked Jackson.

Nearby, Cody waited for an answer with both fear and awe.

“Well, we evaluate options and determine intent.”

“What’s that mean, sir?” said Jude.

“Means we sit here a bit and see if they send in a few probes.”

“What do I do? I can’t hide these horses anywhere,” said Jason. Frustrated, he held the reins, trying to keep them behind the KFC.

“You’re doing fine Jason. Keep ’em quiet, if you can.”

“I’ll do my best, sir.”

“Surf Boy, they’ll be comin’ off that alley below and probably around the Kroger’s across the street. That’s what I’d do. They’ll try to surround and gain tactical advantage and position.”

“Agreed.”

“Yeah,” said BB.

Roger left his position at the edge of the KFC parking lot where he was hiding in a prone position. He had been studying the road to where the team had last spotted the unknown men. He approached the team. “I just saw at least one man slipping down that side road up ahead and to the right, sir.”

“Nobles Lane. Thanks, Rog.”

“Are they’re runnin’ like a true military op in your opinion, Roger?” asked Connor.

“I’d say yeah.”

“Surf Boy?

“Yeah, Mac. Sure looked like it. From what I saw,” said Marty.

“BB? Your thoughts?”

“I’d say the same. From the little I caught,” said BB, “How you wanna do this?”

Connor studied his team and smiled. “Well, we know we got a real team ahead of us. They’re dragging down nice and low—just like they’re trained.”

“Agreed,” said Marty.

“Yeah, they’re not out lookin’ for food. They’re on task. What you wanna do?” asked BB.

“Who are they?’ asked Connor, deep in thought.

“Yeah, it’d be nice to know that,” said Jackson. He stood at the edge of the KFC main entrance glancing both up and down the road, searching for movement. Jude was next to him and doing the same.

“Dunno,” said Roger. He headed back to his surveillance position.

“Could they be with Starkes?” asked Connor.

“The president? How?” asked McLeod.

“That bird overhead flew west, toward Route 51,” said Connor. “Could be they’re backtracking toward this location. Yeah, maybe to my map coordinates, to 915 Brownsville—timing’s ’bout right.”

“C’mon Mac! We don’t have enough data to make that assessment,” said McLeod.

“What’s your solution then, John?” asked Connor.

“We need more than skimpy data that’s for sure. A point man and a few men behind him that might be onto us isn’t much… could be anything.”

“Sure, John, But why now? Huh? I mean, a military team, right now?”

“We don’t know what kinda team’s out there. Military or not. Don’t make the situation fit your conclusions, Mac. Could be something else entirely.”

“Could be. My guts screaming otherwise, John.”

“Surf Boy? BB? What you thinkin’?” asked Connor.

“Let’s assume they’re some kinda full-fledged ops. We slip left and right and scout just to see who’s comin’ for us.”

“Yep. I like it. BB, take the Kroger’s parking lot. Surf Boy take the alley. Let’s see who these men really are.”

“Got it,” said BB.

“Copy that,” said Marty.

“Do not shoot unless fired upon. Capture or fallback.”

“You sure, Mac?” asked Marty.

“I got my suspicions these are friendlies… channel six is primary… hold fire unless fired upon.”

“Understood,” said BB.

“Copy that, Mac.”

“Let’s get this place ready for a firefight, in case,” said Connor.

The team followed him into the KFC and devoted time to defensive positions and fortifying for assault. Tables were moved to the broken front windows and entrance and the wall between the front and back areas was assessed for sturdiness. Connor entered the roughed-up building to see the team settling. John McLeod followed close behind; the team sought an update.

“I think we got an experienced team up ahead. Not sure who they are, friend or foe. Keep sharp. BB and Surf Boy are takin’ care of any end arounds. Let’s see how this plays out. Roger is keeping an eye on things up the road. He’ll give me an update on any change.”

Connor continued. “Rhonda and Cody, hang tight behind that counter. Jason, John, load and prepare those horses near the backdoor for a serious bug-out for everyone in here. Jude? Jackson? You both stick with John on evac. If it goes bad, BB, Surf Boy and I’ll catch up at the junction of Route 51 up this road about three miles. We leave on my command. If we have to move in a hurry, shoot anything that moves on your way out, but only if I give the green light.”

The team acknowledged orders and continued preparations. BB’s voice came through on the handheld. “Got ’em! Two-man team. Both men armed and moving covertly. They know we’re here. Do you copy?”

Connor slid toward the front entrance of the KFC to respond. He lifted the radio to his lips, prepared to speak, but was interrupted.

“Roger that, BB. I’m live on my end, too,” said Marty, “three men—they’re in full gear, Mac. They’re fresh. Definitely military. Mac, do you copy?”

“I copy. Can you take ’em down, BB? Over.”

“Yeah. Fairly easy. Over.”

“Can you subdue only? Over.”

“Negative.”

“Roger that. Surf Boy? Do you copy?”

“I copy. They’re good, but I can probably fire a disabling shot in a few minutes. Over.”

“Roger that,” said Connor. He was thinking hard and evaluating options.

John listening nearby offered his opinion. “Call a truce, Mac. See what’s up.”

“A truce?”

“See who you’re dealing with.”

“A truce?”

“Okay, let’s not call it a truce. How ’bout an introduction. Like when you and I met.”

“Hmm,” said Connor. He grinned at the thought.

“These’re not regular guys here, Mac. You said so yourself. Dammit, I’m leaning toward your way of thinking on this.”

“Starkes people?”

“Those men are man hunters on a mission in full gear. How’s that happen right now? Huh?”

“I dunno—”

“I trust your instincts, Mac. Call it out now or we’re gonna have a helluva a firestorm.”

“Hold BB. Hold Surf Boy. Over.”

“Roger.”

“Roger. Copy that.”

Connor smiled at John and went to the busted door of the KFC. With little thought, he stepped over the overturned tables and walked twenty feet to stand in the center of the road. Calmly, he gazed down toward the intersection of Brownsville and Nobles Lane. His M4 was slung on his shoulder and his hands were empty. In clear view and with military hand signals and his weapons stowed, he slowly waved the unknown team ahead of them to come clean. Carefully, he conveyed hand signals to their command suggesting that the two teams they’d dispatched to surround him be placed on immediate hold. His sign language could be easily understood, if the men were military, and particularly if they were Special Forces. With little thought, he walked to the dusty Chevrolet Caprice nearby and slid against the door to wait. Facing the potential approach of this unknown team, he pulled his radio from his pocket and placed it on the roof in clear view. He yelled to John McLeod.

“Prepare for bug out, John. If I take a hit or we’re overwhelmed, get everyone to safety.”

“I got it, Mac… you’re a crazy son-of-a bitch.”

“Head on down to my place in the mountains.”

“I said I got it.”

The radio burst to life.

“Tangos on my side just froze. They’re talkin’ on a handheld. Over,” said Marty.

“Same here. Over,” said BB.

Connor smiled at the reports. Slowly, he grabbed his radio off the roof and double squelched. In fact, he relaxed further, leaning gently against the car.

“John?”

“Yeah?”

“Two men are approaching, seventy-five yards. Down the middle of the road. Unarmed.”

“No kidding?”

“Yeah, I was going to code them into channel three to discuss a meet, but that’s no longer necessary. They’re in full military gear. I see men positioned behind them, stationary, locked and loaded. They’re moving around some to let me know they have a bead, if necessary.”

“We screwed?”

“No. Not yet. Don’t think so, BB and Surf Boy confirmed covert assaults have stopped. I think we got us another meeting of the minds here—just like you said.” Connor studied the men slowly approaching. Big, cautious men. Though assessing their approach with intensity, his casual posture conveyed nothing more than a relaxing respite.

“I want you out here, John. That is, if you feel up to—”

“You want me to come out now?”

“Yeah. Change of plans. Hand off bug-out to Rog. I want your psychological assessment skills.”

“Well—okay. This is getting quite interesting.”

“It is that.”

John McLeod made his way out the door of the KFC after updating Roger. He moved slowly and empty-handed toward Connor, a burning pit resting in his stomach. As he neared, Connor reached for his radio.

“BB, Surf Boy? Two men are approaching me in the middle of the road, weapons stowed. Over.”

“Understood,” said BB.

“Roger. Copy that.”

“Slide on closer to home and prep to set ’em straight if need be. Over.”

“The side probes? Over.” asked BB.

“Keep an eye on ’em. But I expect they’re gonna stay back for now. Over.”

“Roger that.”

“Copy that, Mac,” said Marty.

Connor gently placed the radio on the car roof and waited.

CHAPTER 8.14-As Circumstances Permit

“Wow! Check it out! That’s Colonel Connor MacMillen!” said Captain Daubney. His voice was soft, but insistent; and he lowered his binoculars.

“You sure?” asked Mickey.

“Yeah. Saw the painting Nicole made. Dead on likeness, though he looks a bit older.”

“What’s he doing?”

“Leaning on a car in the middle of the damn road—he knows we’re here.”

“Yeah?”

“Caught us like we caught him.”

“So what do we want to do?”

“Hold on, he’s signaling something to us.”

“Shit. He knows we got men comin’ at ’im on both sides! He’ll defend and take ’em out. Stand down! Tell ’em, Top.”

Mickey radioed the advance teams. They paused. “They’re holdin’, sir.”

“Good.”

“He’s waving us in.”

“Should we go? I don’t like it,” said Mickey.

“Why not? That’s what we’re here for, right?”

“Yeah, but, we can’t just walk in there unarmed, sir.”

“He’s figured it out, Top. He knows who we are. Think about it from his perspective. C’mon, who’d just up and stand out there for everybody’s eyes knowing he’s got a firestorm comin’ down on ’im?”

“Huh. Good point, sir.”

“To make it more interesting, I guarantee he’s got his team painting us right now, especially that Marty guy.”

“That’s what concerns me, cap’n.”

“Which tells me we’re fairly safe for the moment. Marty could’ve taken at least one good kill shot at us already.”

“True. Another good point, sir.”

“Let’s move.”

CHAPTER 8.15-Rats are Everywhere

“The main warehouse facility is surprisingly intact, ma’am.”

Colonel Starkes smiled and waited for the major to catch up. She was walking through the yard surrounding the Coatesville helicopter complex.

“Yeah, I know major, I’ve poked around… it’s almost like the locals took little interest.”

“Coatesville proper is no longer a viable city based on our flyby. Nothing organized, anyway. No obvious massing of people. In fact, none visualized. No food production. Overgrowth everywhere.”

“True. I saw that. This whole area’s been left to the dogs—or wolves for that matter.”

“Definitely. And don’t forget the rats.”

Already safely inside, they approached the main gates to the Sikorsky plant. Pre-Sickness, this facility was a top-secret and a highly guarded location spread across 3000 acres. The ten-foot high perimeter fence surrounding the main grounds had remained intact with brutal razor wire shiny on top. Though the main gate entry lock was cut open by prior scavengers, the sturdy fence remained unbroken around the main buildings, outbuilding and huge warehouse and helicopter storage facility. Granted, the entire Coatesville plant was in the middle of nowhere and, with the gates wide open, there was little reason to break through any fencing.

“Dogs will take care of those rats, given enough time, ma’am.”

“I dunno. Rats are everywhere, even in my dreams sometimes,” said the colonel. She shivered despite her efforts to avoid the reaction.

“You don’t like rats?”

“Do you?”

“No.”

“I don’t like what they represent, major. The United States will not become a rat-infested sinkhole if I can help it. And no roaming wild dog packs, either.”

“I hear that.”

As if on cue, a large pack of wild dogs, thirty or more, roamed the area outside the fence, perhaps one hundred yards away. Major O’Malley reached for the main gate to ensure that the rope they used to close it remained in place. He glanced through the fence to see the core of the pack running near a thick stand of woods that covered several acres before opening into a large open meadow. The dogs, with at least five or six clearly identifiable wolves mingling, were well nourished and quite wild.

“Glad we got those gates closed, major. That pack is huge.”

“I know. I think that gray wolf’s definitely alpha—”

“Oh yeah, big bastard to boot.”

“I bet he goes 180 pounds easy.”

Earlier, the wild pack had taken an interest in the arrival of the helicopter. In between snatching up the numerous rats around a large culvert pipe, the pack did hesitate to determine the potential threat of Colonel Starkes and her team. As the two stared through the gate, the pack became focused on the massive deer herd cresting the edge of the meadow in the distance. As one, the pack turned and sprinted toward the meadow.

“Hope those deer can haul ass, ma’am.”

“Yeah.” Colonel Starkes turned to ensure his full attention. “What do we have here at this place? Anything usable? Give me your update.”

“Area’s secure. Secondary perimeter’s set at the fencing with a primary around the main warehouse. Of the eight remaining men with us, I got Daniels and Timmy sittin’ on the bird. Both Ren and Stimpy are with Amanda, Nicole and CJ. They’re all scrounging around for supplies. Of course, the trio’s already in the warehouse trying to locate the bearing. That leaves me and you to roam.

“Nice use of resources, major.”

“Thank you, ma’am. We found some stored water, high quality.”

“Yeah?”

“It’s in that half-filled 500 gallon tank to the left.”

“Excellent find.”

“I know. We did discover some human remains, probably about thirty people holed up in the main office building. Based on my initial assessment, they died fairly quick. Years ago.”

“Supplies?”

“Some. Not much. No real food. No weapons or ammo. Scavengers were at it.”

Colonel Starkes scanned the meadow in the distance through her binoculars. The deer herd had not yet detected the presence of the pack fast approaching.

“Where’s the trio, again? The warehouse, you say?”

“Yes, ma’am. Shamus, GT and Scott secured the warehouse with Ren and Stimpy before those two took over sniffing for supplies. I’m heading over that way for a sitrep.”

“Excellent.”

“Those guys are somethin’ else ma’am. Glad we have ’em on our side.”

“There is that, major. Let me know when they find what we need.”

“If they find it.”

“They will. Go check it out.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Major O’Malley left the Colonel alone to continue her surveillance. She turned back to the gate to see the setting sun bathe the meadow ahead of her with a golden sheen. A slight wind caressed the thick grass of the meadow in soft, pulsating waves. Raising the binoculars, she watched several deer succumb to the ferocious pack that came fast upon them. In the heat of the evening, she shivered once more.

CHAPTER 8.16-Crushed Love

“Major? Come on over here, sir.”

Entering the huge open hanger doors, the major stood for a few seconds, adjusting to the much weaker light within the cavernous building. The seven huge helicopters, in various stages of assembly, demanded first attention. While none was fully assembled or had rotor blades attached, they were an impressive sight. Though, they did appear sad, like de-winged bugs waiting to die. Dusty with numerous dents and broken windshield glass made by marauders or scavengers, the helicopters were still quite serviceable and they might rise and be reborn, given time. Major O’Malley walked passed the final assembly point to the back of the hanger, waved forward by Scott. Near the chest-high shelving units, he paused.

“What’s up?”

“We got us an update to the nav motherboard.” Scott held a small box in his hands. The box trailed a bright array of wires dangling out of plastic wrap. He held it closer for the major’s inspection.

“Good deal. What’s that mean?”

“It means we got better GPS mapping, at least while those satellites last, and better stick control.”

“I see. How bout that driveshaft bearing?”

“Shamus and GT are in the warehouse still looking. We’ll find it.”

“Okay.”

“There’s enough parts and equipment here to keep our bird and several others runnin’ for years.”

“I’m glad.”

“Don’t worry. I bet they find the bearing in less than three hours.”

“That long?”

“That long! Are you serious? Major, there’s thousands and thousands of parts inside. All the shit’s catalogued by a computer using scan codes. The place is huge, mega huge, check it out. I bet its three acres if it’s a foot.”

“I plan on it.”

“And here’s the issue—what we gotta go through now is a manual and visual scanning process based on targeted size, weight, and general storage arrangement within this facility.”

“And?”

“GT’s laying out the search grid based on my projected mapping along with Shamus’ contributions on inventory volume probabilities. You know, based on bird maintenance and new build requirements.”

“What? Speak English, man.”

“Okay. Hold on. I’ll put it simply.”

“Yeah, do that.”

“Let’s say there’s lots and lots of little parts to these machines. Alright? Each part is needed at different times and for different reasons. Hence, a projected inventory flow.”

“Got it.”

“But, don’t worry. We’ll crack the inventory storage process that these Coatesville guys used. We’ll find the damn bearing.”

“Well, if that’s true, what’re you doing out here?”

“GT got pissed at me, sir.”

“Pissed?”

“For tellin’ him we’re completely screwed and that we’ll need at least a week to find that tailshaft bearing.” Scott smiled a bright and beaming smile, punctuated with a sharp laugh.

“A week? I don’t understand? Why you laughing?”

“Because if anyone can find it, GT can. As long as he has Shamus and my projections in hand.”

The major stood perplexed. “Okay—Scott, start talkin’ sense. I don’t understand.”

“Sir, GT does his best work when he’s pissed. He knows it and I know it. My job right now was to genuinely piss ’im off and get kicked out.”

“I see. And Shamus let this happen?”

“Shit, sir, Shamus winked as I was leaving.” Scott laughed once more.

“Um, okay—should I update the colonel that we’ll be here for a week?”

“Hell no! Wait a few hours, probably less. We’ll be ready with the part for the rebuild. If it’s here.”

“Ah, well, I guess—not sure I see the logic.” Major O’Malley turned to leave, wondering about the strange relationship between Shamus, GT and Scott.

“Major?”

“Yeah?”

“Can I ask you somethin’ not mission related?”

“Ah, sure. I’ll keep it to myself, what’s the question?”

“It’s about Amanda.” Scott’s voice became softer.

Keeping a grin from crossing his face, Major O’Malley waited. When Scott kept quiet, he cleared his throat. “Go on?”

“Obviously, Amanda’s totally devoted to Connor MacMillen and this Marty guy.”

“Yeah, sure.”

“But what if…” Bashful, Scott stared at the electronic box in his hands.

“Scott?”

“What if those two, Mac and Marty are dead or lost or something?”

“So?”

“It could happen.”

“Maybe. What’re you asking?”

“Would you… do you… do you think she might—”

“Scott, are you askin’ if you’re her type?”

“I dunno…”

“You’re wondering if she’d entertain the notion of you and her becoming a pair?”

“Ah, yeah, I guess that pretty much sums it up.”

Major O’Malley interrupted him.  “Scott, she’s pregnant with his child, man.”

“Sure, I know that. I’m thinkin’ long range… you know—”

“Scott?”

“Yeah?”

“I’d like to point out a few key factors, right now.”

“Okay.”

“First, the likelihood of Connor MacMillen being dead is just not in the cards. If he’s dead, we got some serious worrying to do about this country. Second, Amanda’s one hundred percent fully committed to finding him and Marty.”

“Sure. Okay.”

“So your plans better be real long range. I’m talkin’ years. See what I’m saying?”

“Yeah. I do—guess I needed to hear it from somebody else besides GT and Shamus.”

“I’m sorry, Scott.”

“No, you’re right. I needed someone else’s opinion—before I got too caught up in this insane fantasy.”

“No problem. She’s a wonderful young woman… and tough as nails.”

“I know. Okay. Thanks. I’ll close that door before it opens.”

“Sorry, Scott.”

“No, thanks, Major.” Scott checked his watch and grinned, mischievously.

“A half hour is up.”

“Yeah, so?”

“Gotta make my grand entrance—up the ante.”

Sensing a devious plan unfolding, Major O’Malley laughed. “You guys always work like this?”

“We get the job done, sir. No matter what it takes.”

“Yeah, I heard that about you guys.”

“Wanna come watch the fireworks? GT’s quite the site when he’s on his game.”

“Huh,” laughed the major, “Ah, yeah, don’t mind if I do.”

Scott and Major O’Malley walked through the rear hangar door, after strolling the 200 feet toward the parts warehouse. At the door, Scott gave clear instructions.

“Hang back, sir. GT sees you, the nuanced dynamics of our interaction will change.”

“Ah, okay.”

“I’m serious. He sees you, you’re gonna cost us hours, maybe even days.”

“I get it, Scott.”

“Here we go. Hang back by the door and keep hidden. Watch me rev up GT’s mental search engine,” said Scott. He laughed enthusiastically and entered the door. He left it open for the major to listen and watch.

CHAPTER 8.17-A Change is Made

Connor leaned against the dusty Caprice outside the KFC, assuming a position of calm detachment. McLeod stood next to Connor—less calm, but trusting in Connor’s judgment. They both stared south along Brownsville Road where their eyes followed two men walking at a leisurely pace in the middle of the wide street. Connor struggled to read the insignia on the men’s uniforms and, as they neared, he spoke in the calm, but firm, tone he often used when commanding men in battle. “That’s far enough, captain.”

“Yes, sir,” said Captain Daubney. He and Top stopped twenty feet from the Chevy, presumably waiting for further orders. While the captain was content to wait, the sergeant’s eyes never quit moving, first assessing Connor and McLeod for an immediate threat before focusing his gaze on the KFC to see if there was any threat from that direction.

Connor, meanwhile, did his own assessment of the two men. Years of experience had allowed him to develop an intuitive gauge that measured confidence, inherent ability, physical attributes, and possible military combat experience. Connor had led enough teams over the years to recognize well-seasoned competence. The larger man had the rank of First Sergeant and he appeared to be unarmed. His attitude suggested that he wasn’t very happy to be separated from his weapon. Having trained such men, Connor realized that this man took serious his role in providing for the safety of his commanding officer. This fact is what caused his apparent unease.

“You’re safe, Top,” he said, trying to put the soldier at ease. “We’re standing down.”

“Are you Colonel Connor MacMillen?” asked the captain.

“Who wants to know?” asked Connor with an edge to his voice.

“Yes, of course, colonel. I’m Captain Marcus Daubney and this is First Sergeant Mickey McGuire.”

“Captain, it’s a pleasure to meet you. You too, Top. Now—who wants to know who I am?”

“Sir, I’m on duty as part of the president’s Expedition and Recovery Team.”

“Starkes?” asked Connor.

“Yes, sir—Colonel Hannah Starkes.”

“How about that, John?” asked Connor without taking his eyes from the two men. “The president’s Expedition and Recovery Team.”

McLeod’s anxiety lessened considerably at this news.

“We’ve tried to locate you for awhile, colonel,” said the captain. “May we approach?”

Connor turned and smiled at McLeod who nodded. Connor turned back to the two men. “Yeah, sure, come on ahead. Let’s see where this goes.” He pushed away from the Chevy and walked to meet the men half way, McLeod following. When they met near the curb they shook hands warily, continuing to assess each other.

“I never said that I was this colonel you’re trying to find,” said Connor.

“That’s not necessary, sir. We saw your face before and I was briefed in on your full military jacket—you know, mission briefs, commendations.”

Connor hadn’t anticipated the level of access in today’s world. “How’s it possible that you saw that, captain? Most of that data’s full of black ops and way above your pay grade.”

“Yes, sir, but—”

“That data can’t be easy to access.”

The captain nodded. “Yes, sir, that’s true. But we still got some access, colonel.”

“You hear that, John?”

“Yeah, Mac.”

“You’re Colonel MacMillen?” asked the sergeant. He wasn’t as easily convinced as Captain Daubney and wanted definitive proof.

“How many men you got backing you up, captain?” asked John McLeod. He smiled at Connor, remembering their first-time meeting.

“We got a ten man unit on the ground including Top and I assigned specifically to locate Colonel Connor MacMillen.”

McLeod was impressed by the man’s honesty. First Sergeant Mickey McGuire was briefly frustrated by his commanding officer’s revelation of unit strength. Connor noticed. “You against the direct approach, Top?”

The sergeant looked caught between a rock and a hard place, but the captain came to his rescue. “Speak your mind, first sergeant.”

“Thank you, sir. Colonel, I voted against this little waltz. I don’t like going into a situation where I don’t know who I’m dealing with. I wanna know if you’re Colonel Connor MacMillen.”

“Yeah, Top, I’m Colonel Connor P. MacMillen, 82nd Airborne. Now, answer me this: why are you so jittery?”

“I don’t like being out in the open, sir. Especially unarmed and with the sniper hanging around. I’ve seen what Marty can do.”

“How’d you know Marty’s part of my team?”

“Amanda Abbington told us about him, sir.”

“Top, don’t fuck with me,” said Connor, searching for some sign that the first sergeant was telling the truth. “That’s music to my ears. Top, that’s the best piece of information I’ve heard in years! Alright!” Connor bear-hugged McLeod, lifting him off the ground and turning a full circle. McLeod tried to laugh, but grunted from his compressed ribs. “Captain Daubney,” said Connor, releasing McLeod, “I need a sit-rep right this instant. Please give your first sergeant orders to clear your men. I wanna hear everything.”

“Yes, sir, colonel,” answered the captain, smiling. The colonel’s exuberance was contagious. “First sergeant, radio the men the all clear and have them come in—weapons neutral.”

“Yes, sir.” Mickey issued the order. Briefly, he ignored the return chatter and concentrated on the current conversation.

“I still can’t believe we found you, colonel,” said Captain Daubney.

“Yeah, captain, it was an incredible display of logistics, intelligence-gathering, and grid searching on your end.”

“Yes, sir.”

“It’s too bad we missed you guys at the Hall of Fame in Cleveland.”

“Yes, sir, I agree.”

“But come to think of it, I did come upon a minor dustup.”

“Minor, sir?” asked Mickey, laughing and somewhat abashed by his outburst.

Connor smiled at him. “Okay, maybe not so minor. But, the only thing I care about right now is that Amanda’s okay. She’s okay, isn’t she, Top?”

“Yes, sir, my team pulled her outta the flames when she went down,” answered Mickey, matter-of-factly.

Connor offered his hand to the first sergeant once more. “I owe you my life, Top.”

Mickey was a bit out of his element dealing so intimately with a high-ranking officer, but clasped Connor’s hand firmly. “You owe me nothing, sir. It’s an honor to meet you.” The first sergeant released his grip, embarrassed by his familiarity with top brass. He continued. “I’ve heard some good things about you too, sir.”

“They’re all lies, Top.”

“I doubt it, sir.”

Connor laughed and turned to the captain. “I’m real glad to see you guys, Captain Daubney.”

“You too, sir. I agree with Top—it’s an honor to meet you.”

“Thanks,” said Connor. “John, I need you to bring our team up to speed.”

“Okay, Mac,” said John, turning toward the KFC.

“Colonel, can we hold on a second?” asked Captain Daubney. “Is John your second in command, sir?” The captain pointed briefly at John McLeod who had turned to face them.

“That’s right, captain. John’s my second in command. I’m sorry that wasn’t clear, but we weren’t a hundred per cent sure who you were.”

“I understand, colonel.”

Connor turned to John McLeod. “Major! Please properly introduce yourself to these men.”

This was the first time Connor had used the formal designation of major to address John McLeod and the new major was a bit embarrassed by the attention he was garnering. Despite that, he smiled and said, “I’m Major John McLeod.” He sensed Connor was establishing a baseline and thought it best not to say anything more.

“It’s nice to meet you, major,” said Captain Daubney. “What branch, sir? We didn’t find any information about you. Amanda mentioned you, but never said you were a major.”

“He was a civilian before the Sickness, captain,” explained Connor.

“Yes, sir,” said the captain. “But, then—”

“Helluva resume in his pocket. He safely traveled across the United States all the way to Colorado and back from DC. He was responsible for the safety of his team and he performed admirably. I’ve assigned him the rank of major under my direct command. I trust him with my life, captain, and the lives of my men.”

During Connor’s explanation, McLeod became increasingly uncomfortable and his emotions threatened to overwhelm him, but he hid his emotions well.

The captain debated saluting both men, but decided against it for the time being—neither was in his chain of command.

“Colonel,” said John McLeod, “I need to bring the men up to speed, sir.”

“Yes, of course, major. See to it.” Connor watched McLeod disappear inside the KFC and turned to Captain Daubney. “I need a sit-rep now, captain. Both barrels.”

“Yes, sir.” The captain began to fill in the blanks for Connor—all the events that had occurred since the Hall of Fame. When the captain mentioned the name Phoenix Justice, Connor growled.

“Phoenix! You’re sure he’s the fucker on our ass right now?”

“Yes, sir,” answered the captain. “He’s maybe an hour away, if that. I believe he’s probably quite pissed at you, colonel.”

“That’s a two-way street, captain. We managed to thin his unit and slow him down when he tried to cross the West End Bridge. Mostly because of Surf Boy’s shooting.”

“Surf Boy?” asked the captain.

“The colonel gotta be talkin’ about Marty, captain,” offered Mickey.

“That’s right, Top,” said Connor. He noticed the cautious approach of a group of men. “Those, of course, are your men, captain?”

Captain Daubney glanced behind him. “Yes, sir, they’re mine.” He faced Connor again. “We took a shot at Phoenix’s convoy a few hours ago on the south side of the river. We took out their lead vehicles.”

“With the Hellfire?”

“Yes, sir, that’s right.”

“He’s the little panty waist who tried to take you guys down and nearly killed Amanda?”

“Yes, sir. His force is at least 600 men strong with plenty of horses and pickups. They moved as if they’re well-trained.”

“Well-trained, my ass. We’ll see how damn ‘well-trained’ they are when they come up against us. Top, I must say, I got a new reason for living, don’t I?”

The first sergeant smiled—he was taking a strong liking to Colonel Connor MacMillen. “Yes, sir,” replied Mickey. “Would you like a piece of Phoenix, colonel?”

“Count on it, Top. I’ll take little slices of his flesh inch by inch until he begs to die.” He took a moment to calm his breathing. He glanced at the radio in his hands and the white-knuckle grip he had on it. “Major, do you copy?” asked Connor into his radio.

“Yes, sir. I’m here. Over.”

“I want BB running overwatch, in case there’s any players around we don’t know about. Bring the rest of our team over here with weapons neutral.”

“Copy that, Mac.”

Connor faced the captain. “BB’s running near the Kroger’s. He’ll be well armed. He’s six-four and wearing a brown duster. But your men will never see him, captain. You should let your men know that he’s out there.”

The captain nodded. “Top, let the men know. Provide the description as well.”

“Yes, sir,” said Mickey. He spoke into his radio and Connor heard him say, “Yeah, it’s him… and his team.”

Connor’s team began to emerge from the KFC. The captain turned to assess the progress of his own team and was surprised to find that the first five men arriving had stopped about ten feet away, presumably not wanting to interrupt a conversation that might not be for their ears. The remainder of the team was on the way and about sixty yards behind, as they were instructed, to keep a safe distance apart upon approach. Daubney reached a decision

“Colonel?”

“Yes, captain.”

“President Starkes provided me some latitude on several items, sir.”

“Such as?”

“Well, sir, if I determined that everything is on the up-and-up with your command, I’m authorized to offer you complete control of my team.”

“Complete military control?”

“Yes, sir.”

“In your opinion, is everything on the up-and-up, captain?”

“Yes, sir, I believe so.”

“What about you, Top? Whatta you think?”

Mickey almost stiffened at attention. “Sir, the captain’s always had my full support. I trust him with my life, sir and he knows it.”

Connor studied the two men, considering the risk that the captain had taken in his approach. By extension, it had ultimately been the risk of President Starkes.

“I’m honored, captain, at your assessment of my value. I think you’re a man who can make fast and accurate decisions when it’s necessary. You’re DEVGRU, I’m sure of it. Your training’s showing. What team were you attached to?”

“Seal Team Six, sir,” answered the captain proudly.

“Excellent,” said Connor. “It’ll be a pleasure working with you and your men.”

“Yes, sir,” said the captain. He was satisfied with the transfer of command and would do as the colonel ordered.

Connor assumed command easily. “Top, my first order is for you to set four men to run a tight fifty yard perimeter around the KFC. Pick your best and, in the meantime, my men will acquaint themselves with yours.”

“Got it, sir,” answered Mickey. He turned and issued orders into his radio and Connor observed four men split away from a group further back on Brownsville Road. These men disappeared in pairs down side streets on opposite sides of the road while the rest of the group continued walking toward the KFC.

“Captain, I want a brief report on each man in your unit. President Starkes was confident about you handing off your team to a stranger?”

“You’re not a stranger, sir. She’s read your file. And, she told me that if you’re alive and competent, you outrank her by two months.”

“I see,” said Connor. “She’s a colonel? POTUS is a colonel?”

“Yes, sir. The current acting President of the United States is Colonel Hannah Starkes.”

“And she says that I outrank her?”

“Yes, sir. By two months and four days, sir.”

“She’s been voted in as president?”

“No, sir. She was declared president in Mount Storm. She was the highest ranking officer after the Sickness.”

“There’s no civilian chain of command, captain? No Commander in Chief?”

“No, sir. No political appointee survived.”

“Not one sad political hack made it safely into Mount Storm?”

“Oh, yes, sir—several made it there safely. Secretary of State Price, for one. But he died within the first week and the others not long afterward.”

“Wow.”

“Yes, sir. Not one sad political hack. Colonel Hannah Starkes is it,” said the captain, smiling at his own statement.

“Damn.”

“The colonel wanted to start off on the right foot with you, sir. She’s read your file and knows what you’re capable of. She says the existing military system and established protocol’s the only thing that might help us through this phase of rebuilding.”

“I think I’m gonna like Colonel Starkes.”

“Yes, sir.”

“She got you guys this far and knows what she’s doing.”

“She’s made us proud, sir, and I’m honored to serve under her command,” said Captain Daubney.

“Hoorah,” said Mickey, this one word affirmation spoke volumes to Connor.

“Colonel,” continued the captain, “President Starkes told us that we’d set up a civilian president when things settle down. She knows the country’s on rocky ground right now and she’s trying to stabilize it, sir. She’s all for civilian oversight, no matter what. Even if it comes with a bunch of warts and bruises.”

“I gotta meet this Colonel Starkes.”

“You will, sir. We rendezvous at 18:00 tomorrow at the Route 51 and Brownsville Road intersection with plans to return to Mt. Storm.”

“Who’s walking?”

“Sir?”

“I’m sure that Superhawk came out fully loaded. That means it can’t carry anything else. So… who’s walking?”

“Right, sir. Good point. The plan was that you and your team would board, depending on head count. We would assemble a separate team to fast-track it back to Mount Storm on foot.”

“Is that right?”

“Yes, sir. A possible alternative would be to set up a recovery of the balance of men a few days later.”

“That sounds like a better plan, captain. Make it happen. I don’t want to leave good men isolated in the field if we can avoid it.”

“Yes, sir.”

“You guys spent some time on this—on locating me. Why all the attention?”

“Well, sir, you’re a national treasure.”

“A national treasure? Explain yourself, captain.”

“We’ve tried to find you for about a year, sir. Wanna know why?”

“No. I think I know the reason, captain.”

“Sir?”

“Nicole Townsend with you?”

“She is.”

“So, she’s alive?”

“Very much so, sir.”

“I’m glad,” said Connor. “Amanda didn’t fill you in on how we figured out that Nicole was with you?”

“Ahh… no, sir. We haven’t had much time for the full story—she’s only been awake for less than forty-eight hours.”

“Is she okay?”

“Yes, sir. She’s fine, but very weak. Our medic says she’ll fully recover. A bullet creased her skull and that’s what knocked her unconscious. She was wounded across her thigh too, sir, but Scott, our medic, stitched that up and said that there wouldn’t be much of a scar.”

“She’s an incredible young woman, captain.”

“She impressed all of us, sir,” said Mickey. He was embarrassed by his interruption.

“Very true, colonel. Believe me when I tell you, sir, that Mickey doesn’t offer praise lightly.”

“Captain, there’s a lot I need to know.”

“You have a son, sir.”

“Yeah, we figured something like that.”

“Your son’s name is CJ, colonel—Connor Junior.”

“Wow—another son?” Connor’s eyes adopted a faraway gaze. John McLeod and a few men approached with some hesitation, sensing the importance of the conversation they hadn’t heard.

“You okay, Mac?” asked McLeod.

“His name’s CJ, John. Connor Junior. Nicole had a boy—I have another son.”

“So, it’s true,” said McLeod.

“Yes, sir, major, it’s true,” answered Captain Daubney.

Mickey spotted Marty carrying his sniper weapon and approaching from an alley south of their position. He decided to walk in Marty’s direction. But Marty noticed the man’s movement and sensed the fierce intensity pouring from him. He slowed considerably and scrutinized Mickey’s approach.

“You’re Captain Marty McCullough?” asked the first sergeant.

Marty knew he was in the presence of a man who defined the term ‘military combat’ experience. Not sure if he was being challenged, he held the man’s gaze and tried to assess his intent.

Mickey held out his hand. “I’m First Sergeant Mickey McGuire, sir.”

“Top? John says you’re with the president. What’s the story? What can you tell me about Amanda Abbington?” asked Marty.

“She’s safe, sir.”

“Excellent news!” yelled Marty. “Mac! She’s alive, Mac!”

“I know, Surf Boy,” answered Connor, laughing.

Marty shook the first sergeant’s hand. “Thanks for the news, Top.”

“Yes, sir. I wanted to personally thank you, sir, for your efforts at the Hall of Fame. That was some nice shooting.”

“Shit, Top, my pleasure. I’m happy that Snuff made it outta that assault in one piece.”

“Snuff?”

Marty studied the first sergeant’s face. “Amanda never gave you her tag?”

“No, sir.”

“It’s not something she likes, but it’s a well-earned name.”

“Huh—Snuff.”

“Yeah, Snuff. But be careful about using that name when you see her, Top. Have an exit strategy ready before you call her that.” Marty laughed, slapped Mickey on the shoulder, and rushed to Connor. He hugged Connor fiercely and without embarrassment. “She made it, Mac.”

“Yeah, Marty, she made it,” answered Connor, hugging Marty as fiercely.

The two men parted after a few seconds and Connor made some formal introductions, as did Captain Daubney. The captain let his team know the transfer of command had taken place and that Colonel Connor MacMillen was their commanding officer. All of the men knew of this option and it came as no surprise. Each saluted Connor after introduction.

“Well, sir, what’s our plan?” asked Captain Daubney.

“That’s a good question, captain. Top, Major McLeod, Captain Daubney, and Captain McCullough—you gentlemen will join me in the KFC in ten minutes.” They all nodded their assent. “Top, have the men maintain cover and provide a replacement team in one hour rotation.”

“Yes, sir.”

Connor raised his radio. “BB? Do you copy?”

“Yes, sir, I’m here. Over.”

“I’ve taken command of the unit tracking us. I want you in here, weapons neutral, to meet these guys. I’ve assigned overwatch to four of their men—they’re holding a fifty-yard perimeter. You’re relieved, BB—I want you in here for a strategy session. Over.”

“I understand, sir. I’ll be in there in a couple minutes. Out.”

“Captain,” said Connor, turning to Daubney, “I’ll trust your judgment to bring who else you think is necessary into this meeting. We can update the others afterwards.”

“Yes, sir.”

Connor walked to the KFC with his arm around John’s shoulder.

CHAPTER 8.18-The Tailshaft Bearing

“We found the tail shaft bearing, ma’am.”

“Excellent news, GT,” said the colonel. The colonel stood in a rough circle with Scott, Shamus, and O’Malley discussing the potential repair or updates to the helicopter. The pale moonlight was enough to see fairly well, though the bearing, slathered liberally in grease, was a shapeless blob in GT’s hand. The colonel, who wasn’t mechanically inclined, didn’t like to think of the age of the part GT held.

“Great job, GT,” said Shamus.

“Yeah,” said Scott.

Shamus turned to the colonel. “We should be on our way as scheduled, ma’am, as long as the installation goes as planned.”

“Major,” said the colonel.

“Yes, ma’am?”

“Assign a few men to bring in some fresh game. A little celebration is in order for breakfast in honor of the continuing capability of flight.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Let whoever you send know that I’d prefer wolf or dog if that’s possible.” Her face set into a distasteful grimace at her mention of these animals and the major caught the firmness of her voice—this was more of an order than a preference.

“Yes, ma’am, I’ll see to it.”

The colonel turned away from the men, knowing that her orders would bring fresh dog or wolf meat to the table. She headed toward Nicole and Amanda who were talking near the hangar.

Shamus, Scott, and GT studied Major O’Malley who observed the colonel’s retreating figure thoughtfully. The three men suspected they had witnessed an exchange with some type of undercurrent. When the major turned to face them, GT lifted an eyebrow in question.

“She watched that wild dog pack take down half a herd of deer over in the meadow,” said the major in answer to the eyebrow.

“Like she’s never seen a dead deer before?” asked Shamus.

“Of course she has, but it pissed her off,” answered the major.

“I see,” said GT.

“I don’t,” said Shamus. “That’s just nature taking its course.”

Major O’Malley sighed, not sure he wanted to share his thoughts. But then again, these three were different. They had seen and done things many men would never believe possible. They had survived it all and remained intact with such a depth of knowledge and experience that they had become invaluable to Colonel Starkes and her goals as President of the United States. He liked these men and trusted all three. Besides, it wasn’t like his thoughts at the moment were some great national secret.

“The colonel sees the wild packs as symbolic.”

“How so?” asked Shamus, intrigued.

“Her whole being is focused on one goal—regaining the control of the country.” He paused, knowing he hadn’t spoken quite correctly. “Wait—I didn’t mean it like she’s power-hungry or anything. I meant that she wants to take control to organize. She wants the country to be efficient—she wants it producing and trading its products. Most of all, she wants the country to be rebuilt safe for its citizens.”

“That’s why we signed on, major,” said GT.

“She’ll take the fucking predators to task. Any and all,” said the major, passionately. “It’s in her nature. She doesn’t know any other way.”

GT, Scott, and Shamus glanced at one another with an unspoken understanding. “With your help, major, she really might do it.”

“Thanks, Shamus.” Blushing, he stared at the bearing in GT’s hand. “See if you guys can fix that bird so we can head outta here on schedule.”

“You got it, major.”

CHAPTER 8.19-Renaldo and Gabriela

“Larry? You there? Over.”

“Go ahead, Luke. I copy.”

“Phoenix nearby? Over.”

“Yep. Over.”

“Good. How far back are you?”

“On Arlington. Over.”

“How far on Arlington?”

“Probably halfway up the hill behind you and your team. Call it a mile.”

“Still movin’?”

“Taking it slow. The log-sups are locating a spot to settle in for the night. There’s a Pizza Hut that might work as command. Over.”

“Negative. Over.”

“Say again?”

Phoenix stood with Larry outside the lead trucks. They’d exited to better scan the area since, for the past twenty minutes; the log-sups were insisting they stop for the evening.

“Negative on the halt. Over.”

Still pissed from the bridge and aerial assaults earlier, Phoenix continued to assess the impact from the recent loss of men and machines. He grew more determined to press on and find the bastards that took those killing shots on the bridge. Hearing Luke’s voice on the radio telling him how to run his army, Phoenix erupted in fury and grabbed Larry’s arm.

“Tell that fucker to explain what’s happening. Now!”

Larry Reed knew not to question the volatile mood.

“Luke, provide details. What’s going on? Over.”

Shifting focus, Phoenix ignored the radio chatter and felt a sudden predatory calm overtake him. Fresh prey was discovered in his line of sight and he truly relished the immediate distraction. Settling down his mood, he tracked the approach of Reggie, one of his more senior scouts. With purpose, Reggie and his second in command, Cinch, carried two struggling children, a beautiful package tossed before him, bound and gagged. Focused, Phoenix took immediate notice of each child splayed on the ground at his feet. Intrigued, he waited for the new captures to rise. They did so quickly, graceful despite the tight bonds on hands and feet. Once standing, Reggie and Cinch held the children firmly by the shoulders and throat.

“What’s this, Reggie?” Studying the children, one male and the other female, Phoenix took his time considering this sudden turn of events. A pleasurable surge of blood swelled his loins.

“Found ’em hiding in that burnt down Midas Muffler shop, sir. Thought you might like to take a look, sir.”

Dirty, but well fed, both were small and fit. The boy was probably thirteen and the girl somewhere around eleven. The clothes and hiking boots on each were newer, sensible for travel and survival in today’s world, though the girl wore a rather gaudy gold ring and bangle bracelets that caught the eye.

“I see… now,” said Phoenix. He glanced at Reggie and Cinch, before shifting back to devour the beauty of the two children. He imagined them cleaned up with hair combed, appreciating the fact that his scouts had brought them before him, knowing his predilection for the exotic. “What do we got here?”

Stepping close and reaching toward the boy, he went to touch the long, dark hair, before the boy flinched away. Nodding to Reggie that this small act of defiance was fine, Phoenix moved to crouch in front of the girl; he studied her coffee-tanned skin and deep-black eyes. He touched a full head of luxuriant black hair before she pulled away. Clearly, they were brother and sister, the brother older maybe by a year or two. Phoenix stood and backed up a few steps to better see them both. He ignored the sounds of Larry on the radio as his mind began to focus exclusively on the two children. The boy stared hard into Phoenix’s eyes. The small girl tried to do the same. Clearly, they were not used to authority, captivity, or anyone exercising control. That will change, Phoenix thought.

“I want names. You first, boy.”

Reggie pulled out the gag and when no answer was forthcoming, Reggie swatted him in the head. Still no answer.

“Hmm, interesting. I want names. Kill the girl if he doesn’t answer in ten seconds.”

The reply was immediate.

“Renaldo.”

“Good enough for now. And you, my dear?”

Cinch pulled out her gag, perhaps a bit more gently. The young girl gave no response above the intense radio chatter between Larry and Luke.

“The same applies in reverse, you understand, my little beauty? I kill your brother.”

“Gabriella,” she said. She shivered after the admission.

“It’s okay, Gabby,” said Renaldo softly.

“Thank you… Gabby,” said Phoenix.

“Only I can call her that!” said Renaldo. The fury vibrated in his voice.

Phoenix turned to Reggie and Cinch. He had no further need for them and they were now simply in the way. “A good find, Reggie. You made your mark today.”

“Thank you, sir. No problem, sir.”

“Take 300 for you and Cinch for the find. See Murphy.”

“Yes, thank you sir!”

Distracted, Phoenix continued to stare at the children. He had expected both men to leave immediately, but Reggie lingered.

“Um, sir? There’s a few things you should know about—” said Reggie.

“Dismissed!”

“Yes, sir.”

Reggie left quickly with Cinch to attend to other matters. Walking past Larry, he whispered a clear warning that the children were dangerous. On the other hand, Reggie was relieved at the immediate dismissal, and by the fact that he didn’t have to report that three of his men were killed taking these two youngsters into captivity. Had he been allowed, he would’ve informed Phoenix that the two children took their squad by surprise when they’d entered the Midas shop. The girl made quick use of a nine-inch blade that sliced Krug into bits while her brother took Crisco and Stringman down in less than ten seconds with a shotgun before his men returned fire and subdued. It was only by sheer, brute force and the confinement within the Midas stock room that enabled the remainder of his team to take them down in capture. Seeing the two children move during the brutal takedown, it was obvious they were trained to fight from an early age; the efforts not to bruise or damage either one made the capture especially challenging. Larry Reed nodded, but was intent on listening to Luke on the radio in order to update Phoenix. When Luke’s update was complete, Larry demanded Phoenix’s attention.

“Luke says we got an enemy team of military men up ahead.”

Breaking Phoenix’s reverie, Larry kept a wary eye on the children, gauging their propensity for danger based on Reggie’s comment. But feeling pressed for time, he pushed for full attention.

“Phoenix? They’re ’bout 400 clicks out past Luke on Brownsville Road.”

“Take care of it, uncle. Can’t you see I’m busy?” Phoenix smiled, exposing his perfect white teeth, continuing to gaze at both children. Eventually, the girl began to shake under his gaze. Seeing this, her brother hopped closer in his bindings to stand in front of her, blocking further view.

“A brave boy, are you, Renaldo?” asked Phoenix. He was met with a surprisingly chilling stare and a verbal spat of profanity.

“Vai se Foder.”

“Intriguing. Was that Spanish? Portuguese? Italian?”

Larry stepped into Phoenix’s line of sight, persistent. He blocked the view toward the children completely.

“What do you want to do? We going after these guys now? Do we wait until they hole up and have Luke slip in on ’em? Or what?”

“Larry—”

“We don’t have time for your indulgence, right now, Phoenix—”

“I’ll make time!”

Taking a huge risk and fearful of the outcome, Larry pushed on. “Nephew, I gotta say… the men… they’re talkin’ some.”

Angry, Phoenix confronted Larry with a face full of passion. A lust for release was evident, but he did manage to regain his cold, unemotional perspective after a few seconds. “What they sayin’?”

“Bunch of crap… but there’s some talk that everybody’s taking pot shots at us and you’re doing nothing.”

“That it?”

“Um, no, that you’re acting…”

Larry sensed a fury building in Phoenix that might not be able to be controlled. He hesitated.

“Go on, acting like what?”

“Well, like a spoiled kid, they say, distracted, unstrung, not leading us anywhere but to certain death.”

“I want names. All of them.”

The cold demand sent a shiver up Larry’s spine. He refused to let it take hold. “No.”

“No?”

“Because, at a certain level, they’re right. You’re acting… unhinged.”

As expected, Phoenix snatched the Taurus Judge from his belt. The sound of the trigger cocking was heard above Luke’s voice on the radio demanding an immediate response. The gun was placed up to Larry’s forehead. Resigned, he simply smiled.

“Shoot me now, Phoenix. Go ahead. I fuckin’ dare you—”

“Uncle…” Phoenix trembled in anger. Larry, on the other hand, ceased to fear, taking a final step to stand face to face with his nephew. Knowing his life was either over or not, depending on how he’d gauged the depth of his relationship with his nephew, he pressed on. Despite the fury radiating from Phoenix, Larry smiled and placed a gentle hand on his nephew’s shoulder. He had done this same gesture many times in their prior life, when times were easier. He knew he was taking a risk in doing so at the moment.

“You’ll listen to reason just this once, dammit.” Larry’s voice was soft, but persistent.

Phoenix lowered his weapon, letting his anger ebb. Studying Larry’s face, he saw the concern and care evident. Calming further, he glanced at the gun in his hand. He uncocked and placed the gun at his belt and said nothing, waiting for Larry’s next words.

“You ready to lead the men again, Phoenix? Can you do what you do best?”

Phoenix smiled, feeling a persistent and foolhardy anger seep away at the request. Self-analyzing his recent behavior, he saw his actions from the perspective of his men. Intuitively, he knew there was some truth to their statements. Embarrassed, he realized that he’d recently lost that firm element of control, so necessary in commanding men. He recognized that his poor choices had made the men suffer on his behalf. He would not do so again.

“Say something. Quit thinkin’,” suggested Larry. He sensed that he was not out of the woods yet and pushed for a response.

Phoenix nodded, touching the Taurus in his belt. Reviewing the impact of his recent behavior, he gained some modicum of control. He laughed. “I hear you, Larry.” There was a release in Phoenix’s laughter that spoke of reaching an understanding.

“Good. I’m glad—What the hell?” said Larry. He was pushed hard into Phoenix.

“What the fuck, uncle!” said Phoenix, furious and stumbling back a step.

The Beretta was snatched from Larry’s holster and the weapon cocked. Larry tracked the quick shift of the gun in his direction. Collapsing to the ground with his left thigh exploding in pain, he stared at the little girl sitting on the ground not far away, hurriedly slipping out of her leg bindings. Eyes squinted in pain, he saw her stand and start to make her way to the safety of the white pickup nearby.

Writhing in pain, he heard the gun fired four more times only to see Sinclair and Titmouse who were rushing from the truck twenty feet away, drop hard to the ground. They had reacted to the events slower than they should have. Sin was raising his shotgun when he was hit by one bullet center mass with the other passing through his left eye and cheekbone. Titmouse had reached for the gun strapped to his thigh holster when a well-placed shot, center mass in his body armor, stood him straight up in time for the second bullet striking his forehead. Renaldo turned and pointed the Beretta at Phoenix.

“Lead man. Phoenix, you monte de merda! I shoot you die.”

Stunned, Phoenix reached for his gun until Renaldo fired. The bullet streamed right past his left ear. Always sharp in his assessment of men, Phoenix recognized the shot was a purposeful miss, made only to show intent.

“You’re in deep shit, boy.” Phoenix growled.

“To the truck. Now.”

“If I don’t?” Before he said anything further, Phoenix felt the sting of the next bullet, slicing meat off his right triceps. Forcing himself not to wince, he stared at Renaldo.

“I’ll admit, that got my attention.”

“Tell all these men comin’ to hold fire. Hold fire! You hear me? Me or Gabby gets hit you die.”

The events outside Phoenix’s fury rushed in around him, beyond his tunnel vision. He raised his arms quickly to hold off the incoming men. “Hold Fire! Hold Fire!”

Men ran toward them. Many already had rifles and automatic weapons or handguns pointed in their direction. For a brief second, Phoenix wondered if his men would decide to listen.

“Make them stay back, lead man,” suggested Renaldo. His voice was both calm and commanding.

“Stay back! That’s an order. Stay back.” Phoenix glanced at the boy and was, despite himself, quite impressed. And seriously pissed.

Renaldo scanned the men fast approaching, gauging intent. “Walk to the truck. Then, you drive.”

Phoenix turned toward the truck, but Renaldo stopped him. “Wait, puta. Stop. Take out that Taurus. Set it on the ground.”

“Fat chance you fuck.”

“And turn and walk backwards in front of me to the truck.”

“You hard of hearing? I said fat chance.”

Renaldo lined up the Berretta onto his groin. “I will not ask again… Lead man.”

The steel in the young boy’s voice belied his age. Phoenix moved quickly to set the gun on the asphalt. “Can you believe this shit?”  Phoenix yelled to the sky and to no one in particular. He ignored Larry writhing on the ground.

“Move!” yelled Renaldo.

Phoenix turned and stumbled forward, the Berretta pressed hard against his spine.

“Stop!”

Phoenix stopped and Renaldo quickly picked up the Taurus.

“Move!”

They made it to the truck where Gabriella sat inside tucked tight onto the passenger floorboards. A black gun from the glove box was in her small hands and aimed in their direction.

“I’ll get in first, lead man. You follow. You drive.”

“Whatever you say, Renaldo.” Numb, like in a dream, Phoenix knew this could not be happening to him. He decided it was best to play along.

“Tell your men not to follow. Make it clear!”

“Don’t follow us! That’s an order. Larry? You understand?”

“I’m gonna kill him!” said Larry.

“Do you understand, Larry?”

“Okay! But, I’m still gonna kill him!”

Phoenix slid into the driver seat, feeling the barrel of the Taurus pushed into his temple. The cocking sound was quite familiar. It made him smile insanely in remembrance until he felt the Berretta also pushed into his side. Glancing quickly, he watched Renaldo study the exit route he planned to take.

“Close the door, you puta. Start the truck. Drive. That way. Now!”

Phoenix sensed the extra pressure of the barrel to the side of his head and reached to pull the door shut. “Okay. Okay!” He started the truck, putting it in gear.

Renaldo spoke to his sister without turning his focus from Phoenix. “Gabby? Remember, we can’t shoot him yet, okay? Okay?”

“Kay, Nully.”

“Do like I told you we’d do for now. Okay? Just like Daddy trained us.”

“’Kay.” Trembling, Gabby sought calm in her brother’s words and steadied the gun swaying from side to side. It was clear she wanted to be rid of the presence of this evil man. Raw emotion getting the better of her, Gabby regained her fury. “I don’t like him!”

Staring into the barrel of the .45 Colt held by the young girl, Phoenix knew his time had come. He steadied his focus on the quivering tiny finger on the trigger.

Renaldo made a quick effort to console her. “I know. I know. But listen—”

“He was gonna do what Papa said, wasn’t he? Wasn’t he, Nully?”

“Gabby! I need your daddy game face. Now!”

“’Kay, Nully.” Gabby transformed into a small girl composed well beyond her years. She slipped into better position on the seat, keeping below the window. Much calmer now, she lowered the window, the gun was held loosely in her lap. She was ready to raise and fire out the window, if instructed.

Phoenix tried to regain control. “You know, Nully. You’re gonna die today despite what you think.” The cold demeanor spoke volumes. Phoenix began calculating odds and action vectors. Regaining confidence that this little event might be controlled and managed like any other predicament, he continued. “What you need to—”

“One more word. I kill you, you puta,” said Renaldo. In anger, he spit toward the steering wheel.

“I don’t think so, Sport. You need me right now to get your little precious to safety.”

“Don’t make me say it again.”

“Fuck you, Nully!” Phoenix smacked the steering wheel to emphasize his point. “I got 3000 men that’ll be tracking your ass after this.”

The Berretta jammed into his side shifted and now rested atop his kneecap. The Taurus remained firm and pressed hard against the side of his head. Phoenix found the confidence of the boy’s movements disconcerting. The young boy spoke with confidence.

“One. More. Word.”

Phoenix glanced at the Berretta, realizing that he’d like to keep his knee in one piece. Sensibly, he kept quiet. For now. Phoenix began driving in the designated direction.

“Drive right up that road there. And trust me, lead man puta, my daddy trained me for this kinda crap my entire life.”

They drove up Arlington Road, passing several rusted wrecks, emerging onto Brownsville Road. They made a right, heading south.

“Gabby, you okay?”

“Yeah.”

“Good.”

“Can I kill ’im, Nully? Can it be me?”

“Shh! Keep sharp. You know better than to talk like that now.”

“Sorry, Nully.”

CHAPTER 8.20-First Light

“We could leave at first light, ma’am. Good to go.”

“You make it seem so easy to switch out that tailshaft bearing, Scott.”

Colonel Starkes stood in the fast fading glow of the chem-pak lighting positioned around the Superhawk. With the late evening repairs complete, there was no need to break open any more, as the supply was rather limited. Standing near the back rotor, she noticed the tired smiles on the faces of GT, Scott and Shamus. Though each had a mechanics rag and wiped faces and hands, it was clear that they’d require more than just a few swipes to get clean.

“I don’t know about easy, ma’am. But, probably easier for us three, I might say. You asked. We delivered. Simple as that.”

“So, the legend lives, huh Scott? GT? Shamus?” She watched their faces and caught the level of pride and satisfaction.

“I don’t know about any legend, ma’am,” answered Scott for all three of them.

“Well, I thank you for your efforts.”

Scott, Shamus and GT were fully spent from their all night overhaul. Grease and gear oil was spattered over large sections of their clothes. They were sorely in need of a bath. And some sleep.

“We don’t need to be there in Pittsburgh until the rendezvous at 18:00. Is that understood?”

“Yes, ma’am,” said Scott, speaking for the group.

The colonel focused on Shamus. “Correct, Shamus?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Okay. I want you to calculate our return time. I want to build in an extra sixty minutes for recon over Pittsburgh on our way in.”

“Yes, ma’am. The major has already defined that.”

“Good. In the meantime, each of you has orders to eat and sleep as much as you can before we depart.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“But not before you make good use of that water we found. I want you cleaned up spic and span. Use ten gallons each, if necessary”

“Okay,” said Scott, nearly out on his feet.

“Thanks, ma’am,” said GT.

“We’re on it,” said Shamus.

“Feel free to grab a fresh set of fatigues, if you want,” suggested the colonel.

Shamus laughed. Once formally retired from the military years back, all three men agreed never to wear such clothing ever again. There were way too many memories between them of the stench such clothing gave off in terms of sweat, blood, and a host of nauseous smells associated with past missions. “We’re okay with what we brought, ma’am.”

They left as a team, like always, this time heading toward the fresh water reserve.

CHAPTER 8.21-You Drive or Die, Puta

“If you’re not driving your best, you die. Got it?” The pick-up truck that Renaldo, Gabriella and Phoenix were driving had hit a huge pothole that jarred them all, making them bounce. But, both guns in Renaldo’s hands stayed jammed into Phoenix temple and side, no matter what movement the truck experienced.

“Screw yourself, Renaldo.”

Calmly, Renaldo shifted the Beretta in his right hand from Phoenix’s side and fired the gun into Phoenix’s left foot. The bullet nipped above the boot heel, slicing a half-inch in at a sharp downward angle. Just below the Achilles tendon, the bullet scraped bone, exiting the sole of the boot.

“Owwwwhh!” The pain was incredible and Phoenix turned toward Renaldo in fury, only to have the Taurus placed between his eyes.

“Eyes on the road puta or I’ll kill you now.” The threat in his sweet, young face was unmistakable.

Phoenix returned watering eyes to the road, trying his best to ignore the pulsing influx of pain. His grimace confirmed he was having a difficult time of it.

“I. Will… kill…”

The second bullet entered the top of his boot near his left toes. Probably, the small toe or the one next to it was gone.

“Ah, oh…” Phoenix’s eyes glazed with a new invasion of pain pounding into his brain.

“Shut. Up. And drive!”

“No, fair!… my turn next, Nully…”

Renaldo ignored his sister’s outburst. “Focus, puta or die now.”

Phoenix concentrated on the road before him, driving as if his life depended on it. Trying his best to ignore the pain, he kept his eyes on the road, careening passed bunched up cars and debris at a reckless pace. Far behind them, there was some action. He caught a glimpse in the rear view mirror of vehicles bouncing onto Brownsville Road and coming up the small grade from Arlington, but the sounds were distant. As it stood, Phoenix’s army had not yet fully recovered from the surprise kidnapping.

“Where we… going,” Phoenix managed to ask from gritted teeth.

“Where you ain’t,” mumbled Renaldo.

Gabriella kneeled on the seat and peeked out the back window. “They’re real far back. No one’s coming yet, Nully.”

“Good. Keep an eye out.”

“Nully, there’s a big bag of food. And a box o’bullets, .45s.”

“Good. Hold onto it, Gabby. I want ’em. The bullets are for this Taurus, too. We can eat later.”

“’Kay.”

Phoenix drove the truck about a mile and a half, twisting past wreckage, ruts, shattered asphalt, fallen trees and debris. A half-mile back, he passed Luke’s team and their last stated position. Driving past the old church where Luke was likely hidden, he had a fleeting desire to slow, hoping Luke was being updated. But, he knew he would not make any obvious moves of his own with the two guns held on him and a clear willingness of the young boy to use them. Making good time, while his blood drained onto the floor beneath the brake pedal, Phoenix felt a cold anger build. With the pain starting to subside, his icy, calculating mind returned.

“Why’re you lead man, huh? What makes you different?” asked Renaldo.

“Umm,” said Phoenix. His mind was in the process of calculating angles, speed and vectors.

“Gabby, see what else is in that bag.”

Phoenix concentrated on the sharp right turn coming up ahead. Renaldo was distracted and talking to Gabriella when he slammed hard on the brakes. He grabbed for the door handle with lightening speed, ignoring the Taurus bullet fired inches past his face and the Berretta bullet missing his midsection. Slipping from the truck, he hit the pavement and slid at first then rolled as the truck slid past. Smacking his right side against the curb, Phoenix followed the truck. It nearly collided with a guardrail, before slamming into a Volkswagen. Scrambling up and behind a broken brown building, He turned, limping back the way they’d come. Renaldo jumped out of the truck, staring at the retreating figure, gun pointed. Urgently, he waved Gabby out.

“C’mon, Gabby!”

“I got the bag!”

“C’mon, we gotta run!”

“’Kay.”

Gabriella and Renaldo took off down Brownsville Road at a blistering fast pace. Running hard, Renaldo found it difficult to tuck the Taurus into his pants after slipping the Beretta into the bag that Gabby carried.

“Where we going, Nully?”

“Away! Away to hide.”

“’Kay.”

“Let’s go to the shopping center. Hide. Kroger’s roof.”

“Yeah.”

Not surprisingly, Renaldo and Gabriella showed little exertion for their efforts. Preparation was the key. Even when low on edible food periodically the past few years, they both continued to train as they were taught, running at least two hard miles every day. Today, as luck would have it, they were running into familiar territory; this area of Brownsville Road only had seven adults to watch out for, five of which were mostly harmless. Turning the bend toward the Burger King, Renaldo heightened his already sharp vigilance, keeping an eye out for crazy Betty. Recalling what his father had said, he knew the woman had made the Burger King restaurant her own personal fiefdom and had many large caliber weapons to emphasize the point.

“We better slow up, Gabby. We can walk a bit.”

“Good. I wanted to stop.”

“See why we train? Huh? See, Gabby?”

“Yeah,… we did good, Nully.”

“I know it. Lucky’s all.”

Renaldo gave the Burger King a wide berth, continuing a fast walk down Brownsville Road. And, nearing the small dilapidated Smithy’s bar at the next curve, his eyes were trained to keep an eye out for the bright red backpack carried by Tinderbox, an on again, off again friend of his daddy. Often, Tinderbox was seen tending to the large vegetable garden he’d fashioned in the Carrick Cemetery that was situated behind the old corner bar.

“Want a snack?” asked Gabriella.

“What’s in there?” Renaldo grabbed the bag from Gabby, opening the top. Feeling the heft of the bag, he was impressed at the weight that Gabby had carried with no complaint. Setting the bag on the ground, Renaldo reached into the bottom and pulled several large chunks of dried deer or dog meat wrapped in gray cloth. Reaching in further, he pulled three red apples into the evening sunlight. He handed one to Gabriella and held one for himself.

“Wow!” said Gabriella in delight.

“Wow’s right. Let’s keep walking, Gabby.”

“’Kay.” Gabby took a huge bite. Renaldo did the same, picking up the bag to carry. “I didn’t like that man, Nully.”

“I know, Gabby. Neither did I.”

“Papa woulda killed him.”

“No.”

“No?”

“He woulda let you kill him, if given the chance.”

“Oh…”

They walked, taking smaller bites of the delicious apples.

“I miss Papa… Momma, too.”

“Me, too. C’mon, let’s pick up the pace, Gabby. We need to get up into the back alley behind Kroger’s.”

“’Kay.”

SECTION 9: Rat Pack on the Run

CHAPTER 9.1-The Perimeter

“Mickey, you copy?”

“Copy. Go.”

“We got movement, back alley. Over.”

“What kind? Over.”

“Not sure. Wait, I see two kids. Young. One hundred yards out. Over.”

“Threat?”

“Nah, not likely. Over.”

“Okay. Keep an eye on them. Over.”

“Roger that.”

Mickey turned and approached Colonel MacMillen and the newly established team. Captain Daubney, Major McLeod, and Captains BB and Marty were speaking in the KFC dining area. Detailed plans were being arranged for the much-anticipated rendezvous with Colonel Starkes set for tomorrow at 18:00. Spirits were high and the men of his team were spending a great deal of time getting to know the colonel’s team. Sniffing the air, he appreciated the smell of a few cigars. The smell of fresh meat cooking made his mouth water; he realized he’d not eaten since early morning.

“What we got?” asked Captain Daubney, hearing Mickey on the radio.

“Nothing. A few kids walking near an alley.”

“How old?” asked Connor.

“I dunno. Young.”

“Rare to see kids. How young?”

Mickey was momentarily embarrassed that he did not have the information readily available and that he’d not thought to seek further clarification.

“Hold on, sir.” Mickey moved slightly away, radioing his men. “Stretch, do you know young those kids are? Over.”

“I dunno, Top. The boy’s maybe thirteen or fourteen. Girl’s maybe ten. Over.”

“Continue assessment. Over.”

“Understood, hold.”

“Holding for assessment. Roger.”

“They’re little, but sturdy. I’d say they’re a pretty good-looking pair, probably brother and sister by the looks of ’em. Maybe Hispanic of some type. They look healthy. Over.”

“Roger.” Mickey returned to the team, only to be interrupted, by Stretch’s voice on the radio.

“Hold on a sec, Top… over.”

“Copy. Go.”

“The boy keeps looking back behind him like they’re being chased or something. He’s reached behind his back to pull out something. Whoa, large handgun. I think he senses something’s wrong behind him. Over.”

“How? How far from you? Over.”

“We’re hidden well. Maybe forty yards ahead of ’im, tucked nice in the yard of a gray house. Snipers up top. No way he knows we’re here. Over.”

“What’s he doing now, over?”

“Umm, he’s saying somethin’ to the little girl, pointing behind him and then right in our direction. Over.”

“Okay. Keep an eye on ’em. Send a man behind them after they pass to see what’s up. Over.”

“Roger that. I’ll go out there myself once they pass. Out.”

CHAPTER 9.2-Handing Over a Gun

“Phoenix, you okay?” asked Luke. His team converged on the hobbling form of Phoenix Justice as he walked toward their position on Brownsville Road. Luke came to stand before him.

“Luke, the best I can say is… I’ll live… to find that little Renaldo motherfucker!” The raw fury emanating from Phoenix made the men around Luke instinctively check Phoenix’s hands for a weapon. They’d witnessed this level of fury before and, it never ended well for someone nearby. On the other hand, the cold charisma that still simmered from Phoenix was captivating. Luke smiled at the intensity. Seeing Phoenix stumble, he grabbed ahold of his left shoulder, assisting him in his frenzied walk back toward Arlington Road and his remaining army.

“What happened?” asked Luke.

“Larry neglect to fill you in?” Phoenix growled to hide his embarrassment.

“No,” said Luke, “but I want to hear it from you, so I can fuckin’ believe it.”

Phoenix stopped. He stared at Luke to assess his comment. Gratefully, he took the water canteen offered and drank deeply, trying his best not to scream in raw rage at his circumstances. “I need a gun. Now.”

Luke’s team glanced around at each other and then into the fury of Phoenix. Calmly, Luke handed him the Smith and Wesson M&P 9mm strapped in his thigh holster. Phoenix took the weapon and slipped out the magazine to confirm ammunition, before slamming it home. He checked the top of the gun, noting that the special indicator confirmed a nine-millimeter load was live in the chamber.

“I appreciate that quick gesture, Luke in giving up your firearm. I won’t forget it. I know this M&P’s your pride and joy.”

“No problem, sir.” Luke tracked the M&P, as the gun was slipped into Phoenix’s pants. Phoenix noticed.

“Don’t worry. I see you staring. I’ll return it when I get my Judge back.”

“You lost it?”

Phoenix trembled at the question, so much so, that he nearly fainted in fury. Luke held onto Phoenix’s left side, easing him to sit on the ground.

“No! I didn’t fuckin’ lose it—that punk-ass kid fucked my uncle over, but good—took his Berretta and bullied his way to escaping.”

“Heard that—hard to believe.”

Reenergized, Phoenix stood once again, ignoring the flash of incredible pain. He regarded the men around him. “Oh yeah, that little fuck’s something special. I’m gonna seriously enjoy teaching him a lesson.”

“And his name’s Renaldo?”

Phoenix stared at Luke. “Yeah, his name’s Renaldo… c’mon, we got shit to do. Let’s go.” Phoenix walked toward the trucks and quads barreling down Brownsville Road with the army of men behind them. He tried his best not to limp, though the pain was intense.

CHAPTER 9.3-A Judgment Call

“Someone’s run through here, may be here now…”

“Nully?” Gabriella tossed her apple core away and tried to see what her brother saw.

Absently, Renaldo handed her the remainder of his half-eaten apple, slipping the Taurus from the small of his back. He sniffed the air. “Smell it, Gabby? Meat cooking. And smoke. From cigarettes.”

“I don’t… oh, yeah.”

“Those houses there, see? The front weeds and grass are crushed. Not a lot, but not long ago.”

“Where?”

“That gray house next to the green one. With the black gate. See those little paths in the weeds to the gate. Hey, look! There’s a dust swipe across that car window. Huh. Someone looked inside. Fresh. Clean. New.”

“Today, Nully?”

“Probably. Probably—”

“Oh.”

Renaldo dropped into a crouch and Gabriella did the same. He critiqued the area ahead of him as trained, thinking. “Any binoculars in that bag?” He knew none were there, frustrated that the well-fortified backpack he’d hidden before being caught by those men was now so far away.

“No, Nully. I have some matches… I can—”

“Did I ask for matches?”

“No, Nully.”

“Okay. Keep an eye out behind us while I check on them houses.”

“’Kay.”

Renaldo studied the gray house in particular, since it had the best view of the alley and beyond and had the advantage of significant weeds stuffed into an overgrown yard. The top dormer windows were open to the street, easily giving height and an unobstructed view further down the alley. His best recall told him those windows were closed the last time he and Gabriella had made their way to the Kroger’s hideout, though that was well over a month ago. But, the gray house would be a house his father would pick for an ambush. It was certainly similar to others they’d used on occasions in the past.

“Nully?”

“Shhh, I’m thinkin’”

“’Kay, Nully.”

Renaldo calculated options. Definitely, the big army behind him was searching for someone. Someone named Connor MacMillen from what he was able to decipher from the radio guy talking. And, the lead man, Phoenix, wanted the man, too. He wanted him badly.

“Fuckin’, puta.” Renaldo spat into the dirt while they stayed hidden behind a Buick. He took his time assessing the area as he was taught. He knew patience was often the difference between death and surviving to live another day. Gabriella had still not fully mastered the art of patience.

“Nully?”

“Shhh!”Renaldo considered that maybe there was more than one man hiding in the gray house. He wondered if maybe these men were preparing an ambush surprise for the Phoenix army. It made some sense. Or, maybe it was simply his luck to have got him and his little sister caught between two opposing forces seeking vengeance.

“We can run that way east and hide…” said Renaldo aloud.

“Now?”

“Shhh!” Renaldo had seen the fury of Phoenix after shooting his foot. Deep down, he knew the crazy man would devote his entire army in retribution. And, there were a lot of men, certainly not 3000 like he’d boasted, but at least many hundreds. And, he knew he and Gabby would be hunted from this point on, or until they were—dead. He shivered at the thought of what that man had likely planned for his sister, and—probably him. He regarded Gabriella, so little, and crouching so close. A fierce determination rose. He weighed his options, wondering if the men being hunted, this Connor MacMillen, were any better than Phoenix. He recalled his father’s words about going it alone and safe with Gabby until he was ‘proof positive’ that joining up with a new crew was secure, advancing his well-being.

“We’re gonna have to at least explore that option this time—Papa.”

“Nully, what?”

Renaldo turned to his sister, who was watching him closely. “Gabby, now listen. This is very, very important.”

“’Kay.”

“You know Johnny Dunlop, right?”

“Uh, huh… I don’t like his dog… he wants to bite me.”

“Right. I know. But, you know how to get to where he lives from here?”

Gabriella glanced around. Renaldo patiently waited for her to regain her bearings. She nodded. “Yeah, he lives over there. A blue store. Not too far.”

“That’s right, the Best Buy.”

“Why, Nully? We going there?”

“Um, no. Not yet.”

“’Kay.”

“But, you see, I’m gonna go over to that gray house. I’m gonna see if the men hiding there can help us.”

“Now? But Papa…”

“I know, Gabby.”

“Not safe…”

“I know, Gabby, but, those bad men behind us? They won’t stop hunting us. Like ever.”

“But—”

“And, I think they’re after these guys.”

“But—”

“I know. I know. They could be bad men, too. Like Daddy says. Except, I think I want to take a chance this time and see, okay?”

“’Kay. But—”

“And I want you to run to stay with Johnny Dunlop if I go and say ‘Run Gabby!’ okay?”

“Nully?”

“What?”

“I don’t wanna leave you!” Visibly upset, Gabriella’s whole body shook; she repeatedly curled the top of the bag into a tight bunch with her hands, refusing to meet his eyes.

“Listen! Okay?” Renaldo touched her shoulder, tilting her head to better see her eyes.

“I’m taking a risk here, Gabby, I think a small one, but I hope we’re gonna be okay. You see?”

“Umm…”

“Listen. I wanna have a backup plan for you to run to Johnny if I’m wrong. Okay?”

“I don’t wanna. I really, really don’t wanna!”

“We could end up being with real good people, Gabby. Maybe. Besides, we got caught up in a bad mess back there. To get out of it, we hafta to take some risks.”

“Would Papa say so?”

“Papa ain’t here no more, Gabby. It’s only you and me.”

“Would Papa—”

“Stop it, Gabby! I’m thinkin’ what Papa taught me!”

“’Kay.”

“Stay here and hide. Keep the Colt in your hands if you have to run, okay?”

“’Kay.”

“Shoot at anyone that’s comin’ after you, but take good aim, okay? And, put that big piece of meat in your pocket right now. Leave the bag right where it sits. If I say run, got it?”

“Yeah.”

“Now—I might be a few minutes. Hide until I tell you to come out or run.”

“Oh…”

“Game face, Gabby!”

‘’Kay.”

CHAPTER 9.4-Into the Fold

“Top, You copy? The boy’s made us. Over.”

Mickey was listening to the strategy session when the radio alerted him. “Copy. Say again? Over.”

“The black-haired boy’s coming right at us. We’ve been made. Orders? Over.”

Mickey filled in the team at the KFC, Connor quickly asking for the radio. Mickey handed it over with some concern.

“Stretch, this is Colonel Mac, why’s this boy approaching your position? Over.”

“Not sure. Over.”

“He have a weapon in his hand? Over.”

Stretch ignored the fact that he was now speaking to the man they’d sought for nearly a year. It was surreal, but he ignored the legend behind the man, answering simply.

“Yes, sir. Over.”

“How’s he approaching? Over.”

“Not very cautious. Handgun in his hands. Over.”

“How’s he holding the gun? Over.”

“Sir? I’m not sure what you mean. Over.”

“Is he nervous ready to shoot, or is the gun more in front of him like ‘just in case’? Over.”

“Um, more just in case, I would say. Over.”

“Alert him to your presence immediately. Weapon neutral. Over.”

“Say again, sir? Over.”

“Now, sergeant! Alert him to your presence. Over.”

Stretch nodded to the two men nearby, radioing the men in the house. “Hold fire. Repeat. Hold all fire. I am engaging the Tango. Over.” Stretch stood to his full height, six feet and six inches, much taller than the grass in which he had hidden. The boy noticed right away, also recognizing that the automatic rifle in Stretch’s hands was pointed away and non-threatening. The boy lowered the Taurus further, and stopped twenty yards away. Stretch lifted his radio slowly to his lips. “We’ve met, sir. He’s standing twenty yards from me with a loaded handgun. Over.”

“How do you know it’s loaded? Over.”

Stretch smiled at the question. He’d made the assumption. “Good point. Over.”

“Ask him specifically how he knew you were there. Over.”

“Yes, sir. Hold for one.”

“Holding for one. Over.” Connor ignored the entire team gathered around him. He held the radio in a tight grip. For some reason, he sensed this child had some value at the moment, but was not sure why. Maybe simply because he was heading from the same direction they’d been coming from and had seen Phoenix’s advancing army. Granted, Connor knew he was pushing the envelope of engagement rules in wasting his time on a child, but his gut was telling him the decision was the right one.

Mickey was listening and had some serious concern for his men in the field. Captain Daubney was about to question the loose way the situation was going down, but noticed that John McLeod, BB and Marty simply smiled. Perhaps, they knew Connor was picking up on something that would come to light. All heads turned to the radio when Stretch responded.

“Approaching him, sir. Hold.” Bewildered and wondering what he had got himself into, Stretch held up his hand for the boy to stop, even though it was clear the boy would not move forward without some reason. Stretch raised his voice. “Hey boy, how’d you know we were here?”

“Say what?”

“How’d you know we were here?”

“Right. Your team was sloppy on entry. Left a trail. One of your men swiped the car window there to see inside. Fresh clean swipe on a dirty car tells me someone’s near.”

“Anything else?”

“The grass was trampled. In several places heading to the gate. Cigarettes and meat cooking tells me someone’s around here somewhere. And them windows up there were closed last time I came through.”

Stretch filled Connor in on the reasons. Connor laughed and radioed Stretch. “Stretch, I know I just busted into your command chain, but do me a favor? Over.”

“Sir? Yes, sir. Over.” Stretch found it strange to be asked for permission.

“Tell the boy detective that he’s safe. Ask him to come in and talk to the commander, me, on the radio. Show him we’re serious, set your weapon down and make sure the men around you do the same. But, tell him if he does anything stupid, the guys in the window will take out his friend. You understand? Over.”

“Yes, sir. Roger that.”

“Make it clear to the men in the windows to shoot only on your orders. Over.”

“Yes, sir. Over and out.” The men near Stretch overheard the verbal exchange and were aghast. Stretch, himself, was wondering what good would come out of this. But, he looked to his men, nodding. “You heard the man. Set ’im down and stand up.”

Renaldo stared at the fierce men rising above the weeds in the yard. Reflexively, he flinched, his right hand starting to raise the Taurus, but stopping when he knew the men were unarmed and would not shoot. Lowering the Taurus, he walked a few feet closer. Studying the tall man, he waited, watching him speak again into a radio. Several other men stood near him, glancing at the tall man. Nearly fainting with relief, Renaldo slipped the Taurus into his belt, smiling his best ‘meeting new strangers’ smile. A few seconds later, he was waved in by the tall man. Calculating the potential for capture, Renaldo tried to figure out what had just happened. Pleased, he gained some confidence.

“My commander wants to speak with you.”

“Yeah?”

“To show you we’re serious in not shooting you, we’ve set our weapons down. My commander only wants to talk.

“And that’s all?”

“Yeah. Those are my orders.”

“Wow. For real?”

“But, just so you understand, you do anything stupid, my guys in the window will take out your friend hiding behind that Buick. You got it?”

Renaldo lost a good bit of his building confidence, but held hope that he’d made the right decision approaching this team.

“Okay. I understand.”

“Your name?”

“Renaldo Miguel.”

“Got it. You can call me Stretch.”

“I wonder why—”

“C’mon over here, Renaldo Miguel. Talk to my Colonel.”

“Okay.”

CHAPTER 9.5-Delicate Fingers

“What time is it?”

“10:30.”

“Crap! Why’d you let me sleep so long?”

“Not very long, ma’am. You were up when they finished the bird repair. You needed it, ma’am.”

Colonel Starkes rose from the sleeping bag in the back hatch of the Superhawk. Smoothly, she grabbed her fatigues and moved toward the door in only her t-shirt and panties. Bouncing on one foot and then the other, she slipped into the fatigue pants and shirt before dropping to the grass in bare feet. Turning, she snatched her boots resting at the bay door and forced them over her socks. Shoelaces untied, she stretched her languid form, pushing the last remnants of sleep away. She smiled at the major.

“Coffee?”

“The last we had for the trip is in the pot on the table in the warehouse over there.”

“Excellent.”

“I woulda brought you one, but the last pot’s brewing. Seems we’re out for the duration.”

“No more coffee?”

“Lucky to have made it this far, ma’am.”

“Major?”

“Yes, ma’am?”

“You find a fresh batch of coffee for tomorrow or I’ll demote you to private. You got that?”

“Ma’am?”

“I want a sufficient supply of coffee before we return to Storm. I don’t care how old. Find it. Those are your orders.”

“Ma’am? Are you serious?”

“Do I look like I’m not serious?”

“No ma’am.”

“Good.”

“But—”

“Major?”

“Yes, ma’am?”

“You’re the most resourceful and creatively clever man I know. Indulge me and find a solution. That’s why you’re my second in command.”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

“That being said, you have your new orders.”

“Yes, ma’am—um.”

“Now then, to what do I owe the honor of your waking me?”

“A few pressing issues I thought you’d want to know about.”

“Go on.”

“Ren and Stimpy went huntin’ last night. They have something to show you over in the warehouse. You might like it.”

Colonel Starkes smiled, sensing that maybe they had killed a more few members of that damn wolf/dog pack slinking around in the night.

“We got fresh meat for travel, major?”

“Something like that.” Major O’Malley smiled mischievously, glancing at the four men guarding the ’copter. “Guys. I think we have enough coffee left for a cup each if you hurry. I’ll assume guard while you take the Colonel in. Take twenty before I expect your return.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Appreciate it, sir.”

“Sir.”

The colonel walked with the men, entering the warehouse. Following the scent of fresh coffee to the table near the corrugated tin wall, she waved the men to the chipped blue coffee percolator. Touching the side, she pulled her hand back at the heat.

“After you, men.”

All hesitated, until Daniels grabbed a paper cup, filling it nearly to the top. Turning, he handed it to the colonel.

“Here you go, ma’am.”

Smiling, she took her first sip of the black coffee, taking the cup in both hands, as she’d always done since her first cup at age thirteen.

“Thank you, lieutenant.”

The men grabbed cups and looked hopefully for sugar, and, if fate was so pleased, some non-dairy creamer.

“Check out the green bag over to the side,” said Nicole.

The men turned at her voice, watching as she exited the glassed manager office near the doors. Barefoot, she wore worn jeans and a white t-shirt and carried CJ on her hip. All four men appreciated her striking beauty and the natural, sexy movement of her long legs and hips as she moved toward them. Unbidden, each stole glances at the bounce beneath her white t-shirt before quickly returning to gathering up some coffee.

“That’s sugar, guys—it’s edible. It comes out in chunks. But, you hafta break off pieces from inside the container.”

“Yeah?”

“It’s hard, but dissolves okay.”

“It’s hard alright…” mumbled Lieutenant Simpson to Lieutenant Daniels.

“Simpson!” said Daniels, whispering.

“Sorry, sir.”

Daniels reached for the bag, finding a well-used Domino sugar container and a batch of non-dairy creamer packets resting in an open Ziploc bag. The plastic top was popped off the sugar container and he studied the hardened contents. Ignoring the napkins, he snatched up one of the plastic spoons, slipping his K-bar from its sheath at his thigh.

“Oh, my!” he said. Using the knife to cut off four pieces, he laid the chunks on the table. The other three men each took a chunk, watching Daniels examine the creamer packets. Flipping them over, the packets appeared no worse for wear, given that they were way past the expiration date. He handed them out.

“Hi Hannah,” said Nicole.

“Hey.” With a simply focused joy and concentration, Colonel Starkes sipped her coffee.

Nicole continued her walk, nearing the table. “The creamer packets are sorta okay; I had a few. Not bad in fact.”

“Today’s gonna be a great day!” said Daniels, ripping open two packets and tossing them in.

“Let’s hope that’s true,” said Colonel Starkes.

All turned toward the loud noise at the back of the warehouse. Ren and Stimpy walked side-by-side across the wide expanse of concrete from the back rooms. Each pushed a pallet jack, loaded with a large, cardboard box. The men, Nicole and Colonel Starkes waited until they came to a stop near the table.

“Ma’am,” said Sergeant Chris “Ren” McBride.

“Hello, ma’am,” said Sergeant Frank “Stimpy” Bergman chiming in as well.

“Sergeants.”

“We found this stuff in an old basement last night ’bout a quarter-mile west of here,” said Stimpy.

“Scoutin’?”

“Yes, ma’am. Found it about three o’clock or so.”

“Got it.”

The boxes did look inviting, everyone gathering to peer inside. There were at least fifty glass jars and at least a hundred small cans neatly stacked in rows in Ren’s box. Moving left to see the other, Stimpy’s held about the same, along with a few cans and battered boxes of—something. Colonel Starkes grinned, reaching in to grab a jar. Sauerkraut. Another jar held a red sauce. A third, smaller jar, held a homemade grape jelly. She carefully inspected the lids and found them intact. The men and Nicole waited, as she inspected the find. When she picked up a small can of Amour Vienna Sausage, her hand froze mid-stream.

“Oh, my—” Colonel Starkes simply stared at the small can in her hands, momentarily taken aback.

“Major tells me you especially like those, right?” asked Stimpy.

“Oh, my—” Colonel Starkes studied the small can in her hands and then glanced to recheck the contents in the boxes. By quick count, she figured there were at least twenty more cans of Vienna sausage. Salivating, she wiped her lips and felt a savage desire to rip open the can. Worried that her wanton emotion was on display, she calmed, looking at the men and Nicole. They were all smiling, as if she was the favorite child given a special gift on Christmas. “Yeah, Stimpy. I, uh, do favor a good Armour Vienna when—circumstances permit.” Colonel Starkes caressed the can in her hand, quickly setting her coffee on the table. She reached in and grabbed two more cans. Boldly, she slipped both cans into her pant pockets, both embarrassed and shameless in her actions.

“Well, seems like circumstances permit, ma’am. They’re all yours.”

Smiling, Colonel Starkes appreciated the grand gesture, feeling warmth for the men under her command.

“Sergeants Ren, Stimpy, you two are awesome!”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

“Thanks, ma’am.”

“And, I appreciate the gesture, but we share our food and play no favorites.”

“Yes ma’am. That’s what the major told us you’d say.” Ren smiled, reaching into his box to pull a small canvas bag from the back of the pile. He walked the few feet to the colonel, handing it over. Sensing the contents by feel, she opened the drawstring and looked inside. There were fifteen additional cans of Vienna sausage.

“It’s a gift from your team, ma’am. The rest of the stuff in there’s for us men—and Nicole and Amanda and CJ.”

Tears forming, Colonel Starkes sat the bag on the table, snatching up her coffee to walk a few feet away. With her back turned, she took a deep sip, burning her mouth. She tried her best to compose herself. Not surprisingly, Nicole and the men waited. After a few more seconds, Colonel Starkes turned back and smiled, quickly wiping her eyes.

“Thank you. Thank you all.”

“Our pleasure, ma’am,” said Stimpy. His look of satisfaction nearly made her cry all over again.

Brushing emotions aside, Colonel Starkes walked up to Ren and Stimpy and stared, as if angry. Seeing their confusion, she smiled. “These aren’t the easy-open lids. Tell me one of you has a damn can opener.”

“Right here, Hannah.” Nicole pulled the can opener from her back pocket.

“Thanks.” Brazenly, Colonel Starkes grabbed another Vienna sausage from the box and motioned toward the door. “Grab some food everyone and let’s head over to the bird for breakfast. Bring something for the major, that son-of-a-bitch. We’re going to eat like kings and queens this morning! Ren, go wake up Amanda. Here, hold this, Nicole,” said Colonel Starkes, handing over her coffee.

The colonel’s hands shook in anticipation, as she slipped the opener onto the small can. She walked toward the door and opened it with the team following close behind. Tossing the lid away, she held the can to her nose and stopped. The team stopped with her. “Oh. My. Wow!” Reaching in delicate fingers, she pulled a small, pale sausage and slipped it into her mouth. Unable to move after the burst of raw flavor, she simply moaned, uncaring if the men saw her as less than their commanding officer.

“It’s good, huh?” asked Nicole. She smiled, studying the evident pleasure.

“You don’t know the half of it, Nicole. This is one of my absolute favorites.”

“Yeah, so Mike’s told me.”

“Oh, my—”

“Did you see the four pounds of coffee in Ren’s box? Mike said to make sure I told you he found some new coffee for you.”

Colonel Starkes laughed as she pulled another sausage out of the can. “Yeah, I hafta be sure to thank him on that.”

CHAPTER 9.6-Talking to Connor Mac

“You’re safe now, Renaldo Miguel. Over.”

“Says who?”

“I’m Colonel Connor MacMillen. We’re sittin’ about one hundred yards from you, at the KFC. Have the sergeant bring you here.”

“And if I don’t want to?”

“Well, in that case, I’ll have ’em give up an automatic weapon and a few magazines to send you on your way, better equipped than that handgun. I’ll even have him pass along some supplies and water so you can go on your way with your friend. Over.”

“She’s my sister. Can I have his binoculars?”

“I guess, sure. Okay. Your call. But you’d do better to fall in with us than take your chances. From what you mentioned, there’s menace afoot. Have you happened to meet up with anyone interesting today? Over.”

“Maybe. Ahh… yeah, a puta named Phoenix. Over.”

“You catch on quick with radio protocol, kid. Phoenix you say? A puta no less? Love it! C’mon in and we’ll talk. Bring your handgun, loaded if you must. Bring your sister. Over.”

“I might. Over.”

Renaldo stared at the radio and then at the men surrounding him. As if in a dream, he raised the radio to his lips. “Are you for real?”

“That I am, Renaldo. Remember, My name’s Connor Mac. Over.”

“How can I trust you? Over.”

“Well, think of it from my perspective. You’d be dead already if I didn’t think you’d add value to my team. Over.”

Renaldo studied the men staring at him. He was sure that they were not about to kill him and appeared genuinely interested in taking him to this Colonel MacMillen—to discuss what he might know and possibly trade for. Reaching a decision, he waved Gabriella to come in.

“I see what you mean but I’m taking a big chance, colonel. Over.”

“And I’m not? Over?”

Renaldo considered the situation from the viewpoint of this Colonel MacMillen. The fact that this colonel was devoting this amount of time talking to him made him realize that the colonel was a rather smart man, seeking to gain advantage by having current and updated local tactical data at his fingertips. His confidence that he’d made a good choice continued to climb. Gabriella came near, studying the fierce men around her, clutching the bag in her left hand. The men were concerned at the large handgun floating in Gabriella’s right hand, though, so far, she had not waved it in a dangerous way.

“Nully? It’s okay?”

“I think so, Gabby. Hey, put that on safe and in the bag for now.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah, I think it’s gonna be okay.”

Gabriella safed the weapon and slipped the Colt into the bag, staring at the big men around her. They visibly relaxed at the gesture. Cautiously, she came to stand by Renaldo’s side. Protectively, he wrapped his arm around her, holding the radio to his lips.

“I hope I’ve done good, colonel. My dad would kill me if I’m wrong. Over.”

“Bring him in too, Renaldo. Where’s your dad? Bring your mom. Over.”

“They’re dead, colonel. Over.”

There was a hesitation in Connor responding to the revelation.

“I see. I’m thinking he’s taught you well. What’s your sister’s name? Over.”

“Gabriella. Over.”

“Gabriella, okay. You and Gabriella come in and see what’s up. You can become part of our team or leave us better than you came after a quick discussion. Your call, Renaldo. Over.”

“Right now—I think you’re the real deal. Over.”

“I am, Renaldo. Come on in and tell me what you know about this Phoenix before we get the hell outta here. Over.”

“Yeah, well colonel, we better move quick—he’s probably right around the corner—from where I dropped him off. Over.”

“Figured as much. This, I gotta hear. Get in here. Over and out.”

CHAPTER 9.7-Preparing the Team

“Hi there, Renaldo.”

“You Colonel MacMillen?”

“No, I’m Major John. Come on this way.”

Renaldo followed John McLeod. Stopping, John caught the attention of the men behind the boy. Stretch waited.

“Sir?”

“Stretch, Mac says to run on in and grab some food, you and your team.”

“I hear that.”

“He’s sent out a team for rear guard near your last position.

“Yes, sir. Good.”

“I’ll take him from here.”

“Sure, sir?”

“Yeah, I got them now.

“Okay,” said Stretch, “Thank you, sir.”

John McLeod squatted in front of Gabriella.

“You must be Gabriella. Hi there.”

“Hi,” said Gabriella, bashful.

“C’mon, you two, let’s go over to meet the colonel.”

Renaldo followed behind John McLeod with Gabby, close behind. Observation and analysis training by his father kicked into overdrive and Renaldo saw many men clustered in batches, talking. All were armed, giving him barely a glance. He walked behind John McLeod to the entrance of the KFC, seeing many more people inside. Upon his entrance, everyone turned.

“Renaldo Miguel, nice to meet you,” said Connor. He walked toward the entrance.

Renaldo had pegged the brown-eyed man with the small scar above his eye as the clear leader. At the man’s approach, Renaldo sensed his energy and charismatic command presence. Several other men followed behind to stand near.

“I see you still have that gun in your hand, a Taurus Judge I see.”

Renaldo glanced at the weapon. Feeling a bit silly, he hit the safety, tucking the gun in the front of his pants.

“Thank you. A good sign, Renaldo. We’re not out to take advantage of you.”

“You Colonel MacMillen?”

“I am.”

“Who’s he?”

“That’s Captain Marty.”

“Nice hair.”

“Thanks,” said Marty. Self-consciously, he brushed back the long, blonde bangs that kept trying to settle before his eyes.

“Marty and John, who you’ve met, have been with me for awhile before we formed up with the rest of the men around you.”

“Yeah?”

“These two others are Captain Daubney and First Sergeant Mickey. And don’t let that fierce glare from Top scare you.”

Renaldo caught the intense stare, but refused to accept it. “I won’t.”

“Captain and Top think I’m pushing the envelope, paying a bit too much attention to you.”

Renaldo studied the men surrounding the colonel. Reaching a decision, he took a step forward, standing in front of the colonel. “Phoenix’s army is around that corner by now. His men are all wearing body armor.”

“You had a run in with him?”

“You could say that.”

“Go on…”

Renaldo began his story. Gabriella could not help but stare at the meat grilling on the three makeshift fires in the back of the KFC. Mouth watering, she hesitated at the mention of Phoenix being in the truck with them.

“I didn’t like him at all, Nully!”

“I know, Gabby. I’ll be sure to tell the colonel. Can she get us something to eat, sir?”

“Sure.”

“Go on, go grab us some food, Gabby.”

“Yeah?”

Connor crouched down in front of her and smiled. “Is it okay if I call you Gabby?”

“’Kay.”

“Good. Thank you. Gabby, go ahead. Go see Jackson and Rhonda over there for some food. Bring your brother over a plate, okay?”

“’Kay.”

Gabriella rushed over to where Rhonda and Jackson were grilling meat in the back kitchen, or rather, what was left of it. Renaldo filled Connor and his team in on recent events. The words came fast, knowing time was of the essence. Everyone within earshot listened without a sound; it was only Gabriella’s reappearance, handing over a plate that prompted questions.

“You say there are hundreds of men?” asked Connor.

“The crazy puta said 3000 men, but he was full of crap. I counted 520 men with more men coming around before I lost track. It was hard to track ’em all they were moving around setting camp.”

“They were using horses and white trucks?”

“Right, exactly like the one I stole. There were fifty-six of them pickups. Lots and lots of horses. Couldn’t get a real count. Over 200 hundred for sure. There were some four-wheelers, too, about fifteen. A few dirt bikes.”

“Tell me about the trucks,” insisted Mickey.

“Yeah, tell us about them. We took out a few flying over downtown Pittsburgh,” said Captain Daubney.

Marty, Captain Daubney and John McLeod stared at Renaldo, waiting for further details. Mickey leaned in closer, causing Renaldo to back up a step. Connor noticed.

“Give him some room to breathe, Top.”

“Sorry, sir.”

Renaldo hesitated, studying Connor.

“Sir? You seem to have a burning question?”

“You are perceptive, son. I do.”

“What is it?”

Connor laughed aloud. “Did you really shoot the son-of-a-bitch?”

Renaldo turned serious. “I did. Had to get his attention. He deserved it.”

Connor laughed hard. “Damn, son, you got some serious stones for your age.” He smiled, thinking through the new information Renaldo provided. “By best guess, how much time do you think we got before they’re on us?”

“I dunno, like maybe twenty or thirty minutes—they’re pretty pissed. They’re probably gathering together… regrouping before they come this way.”

“Oh, I imagine you’re quite right—we’ll talk some more later.” Bursting with a voice built to shout orders, Connor pushed each man into action. “That means you, too, Rhonda.”

Rhonda quickened the pace of her packing. “Yes, sir!”

Within seconds, purposed movement spread around the KFC. Radios blared and a defensive exit strategy was put in place. Brownsville Road had become a hot zone and each man responded as trained. Within the new command structure, plans were laid out based on the new information.

“We head away down Brownsville with a squad running counter. We move fast, captain. With your hand-picked men, you’ll lead us up front to the primary evac point,” said Connor.

“Understood, sir”

“Team designation: Black.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Top?”

“Sir?”

“I want you runnin’ the back team to cover our exit.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Designation: Team Green. Got it?”

“Yes, sir. Team Green.”

“Take as many men as you require from your prior unit.”

“Yes, sir.” Mickey bustled away to a group of men gathering up their gear for transport.

“Surf Boy? BB?”

“Yeah, sir?”

“Go on… sir.”

“Run tight overwatch. Mainly behind us. Designation: Team Blue.”

“Got it, sir,” said BB.

“Copy that.”

“Roger? Stick with me. Jackson? John? Jason? Jude? Take those horses and ride ’em around us up front and keep us safe. Cody, you manage BB’s horse. You’re all designated Team Red right now, got it??”

All agreed, moving out.

“Captain Daubney?”

“Sir?”

“Every so often, personally hang tight near me as we walk. Let’s keep this thing tight like a gnat’s ass to the junction of Route 51.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Renaldo? You and Gabriella stay close to Rhonda and Cody over there. Got it?”

“Ahh, yeah.”

“Eat while you move, son. Get going.”

“Right—”

“Keep an eye on your little sister.”

“Always.”

CHAPTER 9.8-Pushing Through the Night

“They’re situated near a shopping center. At a KFC. They got a perimeter set at about one hundred yards. They’re vigilant, expecting trouble.”

“What else, Luke?”

“Jon’s best count when he got back is there’s at least twenty or so.”

“That all? That boy and girl with ’em?”

“If you mean Renaldo and Gabriella, I believe so, Phoenix.”

“Good.”

Luke grinned at the tunnel vision of Phoenix Justice. Larry Reed, standing beside Luke simply shook his head and briefly rolled his eyes. Phoenix caught the exchange.

“Don’t worry, you assholes. I know what I’m doing. I was only wondering if there was a bonus in the mix—seems there is.”

“Okay,” said Larry.

“Luke?”

“Sir?”

“You bring that boy to me alive and I’ll make sure you get 3000 credits.”

“Yes, sir.”

“But right now, let’s focus on the needs of the moment.”

“They’re armed and military trained.”

“You sure, Luke?”

“Sir?”

“Answer the damn question, Luke,” said Larry Reed. Leg hurting painfully from the bullet that had passed through his quadriceps, he was in no mood to deal with Luke’s little quirk of not repeating himself.

“They are, sir. Their perimeter team moves with precision as a unit. Their weapons are top military grade and their uniforms are well tended. I believe they’re wearing Kevlar. They have radios.”

“Mobility?” asked Phoenix.

“A few horses were spotted.”

“That’s it?”

“Yeah.”

“Piece of cake. Let’s take ’em,” said Larry.

“Hold on. This team’s not attached to the president’s team, is it?” asked Phoenix.

“There’s no ’copter in site nor any place to land it nearby. Though Jon did say a few guys looked kinda familiar, but he was too far away.”

“Jon see Starkes?”

“If he would’ve, I woulda told you outright, sir.”

“Yeah, well, don’t worry about it, Luke. We’ll find them.” Phoenix did enjoy the fact that his comment irritated Luke. Continuing to regain his cold, calculating demeanor, Phoenix thought for a moment longer and turned to Larry Reed. “Can we loop around and catch them from behind? In a pincher? How ’bout it, uncle?”

“Based on the map, we could do an end-around down to Route 51 and up into Brentwood/Carrick. It’d take some time; they’d have to stick around some for that to happen.”

“How passable is the road for movement up here on Brownsville?”

“Jon says the mile or so past the church is fairly clear to the shopping center and the KFC. We’d have to go single file at a few points, but doable.”

“Your thoughts on a night engagement, Luke?”

“Be dark in about half hour. Don’t much matter to me when we go in.”

“Uncle?”

“The men are tired, but after—after what just happened, a night’s sleep might not go well. I say we press on and take these men now. Score a win to reestablish.”

“Control? Are you suggesting I lost control?”

“No, Phoenix! But like I said before, a win right now would be real nice to set matters straight—even an active engagement with the enemy would help set the tone.”

With the entire army massing near the church on Brownsville Road and waiting for the green light to set camp, Phoenix considered the advice.

“Luke? Can your men sneak up on them with the army behind you?”

“Sure, if they’re still there.”

“Why wouldn’t they be?”

“These are most likely the same guys who took shots at us, back in the city. They know we’re tracking them, they know we’re coming. They might not be sticking around. I sure wouldn’t.”

“Larry, instruct the men that we’re traveling through the night. Any grumbling, please shoot the first two men to prove the point. Got it?”

“Right.”

“The first two little bitches who complain.”

“I know. I’ll plan on it.”

“And send the Ninth brigade down onto Route 51 to begin the pinch maneuver. Have ’em use four trucks, but tell ’em not to let the trucks slow them down if impeded. They’re the fastest. See to it.”

“Got it.”

“Luke, take the men you want and go after them bastards.”

“Yes, sir. Right.”

“You’ll have America’s best army at your back, so radio in when the time’s right and we’ll come running.”

“I’m taking half a brigade, twenty men, trackers. All equipped with nightvision. I want two RPGs. Four radios, sir.”

“They’re yours. Go.”

Though night was fast approaching, Phoenix knew there would be no stopping until the recent debacle was put down and the Rat Pack and young boy and girl were recaptured. Phoenix caught many men staring his way. He also noticed numerous smiles at the sudden change in the boring routine. Itching, many men were ready for bloody combat. Phoenix touched his leg above the ankle, feeling the pain run up from his foot in agony.

“Fuck me.”

CHAPTER 9.9-The Use of High Explosives

“Sir? Team Green to Team Black, do you copy?”

“Copy. Black Team here. Go Team Green,” said Captain Daubney.

“We got well-trained men comin’ our way. I spot five. NVG use. One radio. Over.”

“Say again? Over.”

“A five-man unit of well-trained men is slipping around roadway obstructions. They’re equipped with night vision. One has a radio. He’s in communication with others. Over.”

“Well-trained. Got it. Part of Phoenix’s army? Over.”

“Likely. Coming from that direction. They move exceptionally well, they’re great trackers. We barely caught their movement. Over.”

“Roger that. Fall back toward us and close to 200 yards. We’re making good time.”

“Yes, sir. I copy.”

Captain Daubney updated Connor, who’d been talking at length with Renaldo for the past five minutes.

Connor simply nodded. “That’d be the plan. Plus, I’d assume Phoenix would try to send men down Nobles Lane and up around to Route 51 now that he thinks he’s got a bead on our last position. Instruct Green to fade back with us, keeping a nice cushion, captain.”

“Yes, sir. Already gave that order.” Captain Daubney nodded.

Connor grabbed his radio and spoke. “Teams Red and Blue, do you copy?”

“Blue here. Five by five.”

“Red here. Copy.”

“You catch that update from Green Team, over?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Roger that.”

“Kitchen’s getting hot. Over.”

“Roger that.”

“Copy. You want me to hang back toward ’em, Mac? Use my little friend? Over.”

“Nah, hang tight, Surf Boy. Let’s see how this evolves. Over and out.”

“Copy that.”

Nearly a mile from the KFC and moving toward the junction of Route 51 and Brownsville Road, Connor continued his tactical and strategic assessment. Renaldo’s information was proving exceptional for their continued egress.

“Captain?” said Connor.

“Sir?”

“My projections confirm the rendezvous point will be overrun before Colonel Starkes and her bird can pick us up.”

“Based on?”

“Phoenix’s army’s gonna push through the night right now with their best trackers and scouts up front and at least two or three squads trying to sneak up past us on Route 51. With an army that big we’ll not be able to wait it out. We’d be sittin’ ducks.”

“Phoenix’s army is slow-moving, sir. I’ve seen it. I don’t think that scouting team’s much of a concern at this point. They’re scouting the area, trying to get a fix on us.”

“Could be. Don’t think so.”

“Why?”

“Let me ask your opinion.”

“Please, go ahead, sir.”

“You’ve seen Phoenix in action up in Cleveland and know a bit about him, right?”

“I do. Okay.”

“Would you say Phoenix is a crazy sonofabitch?”

“Yeah, I most certainly would. He’s certifiable bat-shit crazy.”

“Agreed. And based on Renaldo and Gabriella’s escape, that unfortunate shooting of his foot, and his profound humiliation in the doing, is he the type of man who’d simply sit back and wait until morning with a large army at his disposal?”

“Ahh, I see. You’re thinking he’s coming balls to the wall.”

“The thought has crossed my mind.”

“We’re maybe three miles from the rendezvous point.”

“Yeah, I know cap’n. But, I’m thinking, we’re definitely gonna see some fireworks before we arrive.”

They walked together, thinking. Connor grunted and the captain noticed.

“What, sir?”

“Tell me again what your guys got in the way of explosives. C4, right?”

“Yeah. A bit over two pounds of it. I got a pound. Mickey’s got the rest.”

“That’s perfect. Standard load for an elite team.”

“Sir, no offense, but I’d prefer not to use the C4 unless circumstances are quite dire. It’s not like there’s a lot of this plastic explosive stuff laying around now.”

“Quite dire, indeed.”

Captain Daubney smiled at Connor’s emphasis of the word and they continued walking, each assessing the immediate tactical area for threats while thinking of the emerging situation.

“Mickey’s carrying a bit over a pound, you say?”

“He is, sir.”

“You know that squeeze at the intersection we passed where those two apartments and that old library collapsed close to the road?”

“Yeah?”

“Have Mickey blow a big-ass ditch across that road.”

“Sir? That’s what you want to use it for? A ditch?”

“Captain, do you think we have an army coming after us from behind? In the night? With purpose?”

“Oh, I think they’re coming after us, but at night with purpose? Unknown.”

“But distinctly likely?”

“Your point has merit.”

“Indeed. They’re quite motorized, are they not?”

“Sure. They’ve maintained that effort since leaving Cleveland. Doing a pretty good job of it based on the number of trucks we counted at the Hall of Fame and how many made it to Pittsburgh, so yeah, I guess they’re motorized. Less a few after that Hellfire.”

“Fifty-six trucks remain based on Renaldo’s count. And the bikes and quads and all those horses,” interjected Connor, emphasizing his point.

“Sure.”

“Even with the road blowout, we’ll only slow ’em down. But still not enough to wait for the primary rendezvous.”

“So why do it? Why waste the resources?”

“I saw a bumper sticker once.”

“You’re kidding, right, sir?” Captain Daubney caught the smile in the moonlight. He was not yet fully attuned to his new commander, but sensed a level of seriousness beneath the playful comment.

“No, and I hafta agree with the bumper sticker.”

“Okay, I’ll bite. What’d it say?”

“It said: There is no problem that cannot be solved by the use of high explosives.”

“Uh, huh. Right. So, we’re going to waste our C4 for a bumper sticker?”

“Oh, there’s no waste involved. No waste at all. We need to keep that army off our assess, and be right quick about it.”

“I dunno. No offense, sir, but you might be shootin’ at ghosts.”

“Point taken. But, I’m sure I’ll prove otherwise when the time comes. Instruct Mickey to blow the road. Make sure Red and Blue Teams are on our side before he does. See to it.”

“Yes, sir.”

Connor walked toward Rhonda and Roger. Turning left, he saw Cody and Renaldo engaged in an intense conversation a few feet away. Hesitating, Gabriella picked up a glass bottle from the road between them, tucking it into her bag, before walking on.

“Roger, Rhonda?”

“Yeah?”

“We’re not settling in for the night. There’ll be some fireworks in about a half hour that might light up the sky. That’ll be our doing. Trying to keep Phoenix’s army at bay.”

“Okay, “ said Roger for the both of them.

“Fill in the youngsters we’ll keep walkin’.”

“Need me to do anything?”

“Nah, you’re good, Rog. Stay sharp.”

“Appreciate it, sir.”

“We got some runnin’ to do.”

“It keeps our lives exciting, sir.”

“It does that.”

CHAPTER 9.10-A Return to Pittsburgh

“Don’t worry, we’ll be there for the rendezvous at 18:00 today, ma’am.”

“Understood, major.”

The Superhawk droned on in the September afternoon, each passenger lost in his or her own thoughts.

“We’ll be there at least two hours beforehand.”

“I know.”

“You seem, I dunno, overly anxious.” Major O’Malley studied the intense, yet fidgety movement of the colonel in her seat. He sensed her inner turmoil.

“Yeah, you’re right. The more I gauge it, the more I see that the rendezvous we picked out was probably not the best choice. Could be too close to live-fire action if things go wrong.”

“How so?”

“Think about it, Mike. That spot’s not that far from Mt. Washington where we rained down that Hellfire. If this Connor MacMillen was even near that Brownsville Road designation on his handmade map, it’s not that far from Phoenix and his army.”

“Far enough.”

“Maybe not. And, if those two meet before the rendezvous point, I bet there’ll be a serious shitstorm.”

“You think Phoenix caught them?”

“Oh, no, I don’t think this Colonel MacMillen would let that happen, but I can see that there may be a surprise for the colonel when he discovers he’s got an entire army at his back.”

“You think Phoenix’s men located him?”

“Possible. Not likely, but there is the possibility. If the colonel was even there to begin with.”

“Amanda’s map seemed for real.”

“Yeah, true.”

“So, you’re seeing—ah, I got it! The timing of Phoenix in Pittsburgh suggests he’s tracking the colonel!”

“Not a coincidence, I can assure you.”

“You think he’s got a bead on the colonel?”

“Certainly explains his aggressive yet accurate route since the mill.”

“Hmmm…”

“I guess we’ll see when we get there, major.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Cruising west past Johnstown, Pennsylvania, seventy miles east from Pittsburgh, there was little in established civilization, though one spot near the river showed some evidence of cultivation and structured planting. They continued flying past.

“Make sure Shamus takes a quick scan of the rendezvous before settling in. If we see any evidence of battle, we’ll know we were too late and will need to make amends.”

“And then?”

“Well, then we make our way to the secondary rendezvous keeping an eye out for our lost travelers.”

“We’ll get them back, ma’am. With Connor MacMillen and our team.”

“Let’s hope so, major. Though an amateur, Phoenix is nothing to play around with.”

“I’ll personally off that sneaky bastard.” Chest heaving, the major refused to be embarrassed by his violent outburst.

The colonel smiled grimly. “See to it, you get a chance.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

CHAPTER 9.11-Assessing the Enemy

“Larry, do you copy?”

Larry Reed dropped his deer jerky onto the truck seat, snatching up the radio.

“Copy. Go Luke.”

“They’re buggin’ out for somewhere. They’ve already left the KFC.”

“Shit.”

“New orders, over?”

“How close behind them are you? Over.”

“Um, not sure. We’re ’bout a quarter mile past the KFC, I figure maybe a mile or so behind them.”

“Go after ’em. Take your men and go—lose all stealth. Just try to catch up, you got it?”

“Yeah. They got a tactical team covering their exit, over.”

“How big a team?”

“Small. Probably a squad.”

“How are they doing, over?”

“Competent—haven’t seen ’em, but they’re there. Over.”

“Luke, you’re the best hunter tracker we got, take that cover team out of the way. We’ll be bumping up hard to catch up.”

“Will do. Out.” Luke radioed his men to converge for a full on assault. He planned to catch the handful of men that were invisibly fading in front of him. For the past quarter mile, he and his trackers caught whiff of their spoor, though he had to admit the team traveled well. He was certain that they were running obvious rear cover, though he felt he and his men gained on them. Giving them credit, he thought them well trained, having yet to catch a full visual. With his new orders and a shift in tactics to move full force, he knew this visual deficiency would change. “Narco, get that RPG ready.”

“Yes, sir!” Narco moved toward two men behind them and took the container. Quickly, he sat it on the ground and opened it. Within seconds, he had loaded the RPG. He was ready.

Luke turned to Jacob Johnson, his second in command for this excursion. “JJ, I want you to take your men out front fast; try to keep some cover on your assault, but let’s not be shy anymore.”

“Okay, sir.”

“Phoenix wants action more than stealth.”

“Finally finding his balls, is that it, sir?” JJ swallowed deeply at his own outburst, but did not hide from the risk involved in saying it.

Luke glanced around, realizing they were out of earshot of most of the men. He turned to face JJ. “You keep those comments to yourself, JJ. Especially in front of anyone else.”

“Yes, sir. Sorry, sir.”

“I don’t want to have to kill you in front of that bastard you keep saying that kinda shit.”

“I hear that. I’ll do better,” said JJ. He awaited further orders.

Luke refrained from any further reprimand, especially since he agreed with JJ’s assessment. He also found JJ to be one of the most competent men in the entire unit and was not likely to risk losing him simply because he was known to speak his mind. “Where’s Tippy Cup?”

“Sittin’ pretty, sir. He’s ’bout fifty yards from where we think they’ve positioned at least some men from their last location.”

“How they movin’ on us now?”

“They’re pros, sir. No doubt. You know that.”

“Yeah, we barely caught their trail ’cept that they’re keeping this Brownsville Road as their main focus.”

“Yes, sir. They’re definitely running cover for their team.”

“Of course. But why haven’t they engaged us yet? Huh? Tried to slow us down?”

“I dunno.” JJ decided to wait for the green light to leave and address the earlier orders. He knew he was risking being called out for not moving fast enough, but sensed Luke had more to say.

Luke thought of their progress to the KFC. It had been too easy. He reviewed their efforts in traveling Brownsville Road passed the KFC and the fact that the men ahead of them were clearly using the street for an escape route. It was his sense that at least ten men were lagging behind as a backcover team, hiding around the houses and weeds near the street. He had a revelation. “Ahh. I see. Makes sense. Of course.”

JJ took a moment to study the lupine features of Luke Wellington in the moonlight. The intelligence behind those eyes, shining in the near darkness, gave him pause.

“Sir?”

“What?”

“What do you see, sir?”

“The enemy gains more from us by simply fading away as long as they can from any engagement.”

“I don’t follow, sir.”

“JJ, they gain nothing by engaging us right now. They gain everything by just trying to slip away. Smart man, guy running that team.”

“So what do you wanna do?”

“Well, we do like Phoenix wants, we force them to engage.”

“Good. I’m getting tired of playin’ hide-n-seek.”

“Be careful what you wish for, JJ. These guys are good.”

“We’re better.”

“True.”

“I’m going out front now to show them how good.”

“Let’s take it to them, JJ.”

CHAPTER 9.12-Playing with C-4

“Team Black, do you copy?” asked Mickey into his radio. His team, Team Green, was tucked behind the public library on Brownsville Road, nearly a half mile behind the main unit.

“This is Black. Go, Green.” Captain Daubney was leading Team Black.

“Black, they’re ditching stealth—they’re coming hard. Trying to make up ground. Over.” Mickey had set the explosives strategically. He was trying to create a ditch in the asphalt and a roadblock for Phoenix, one that would slow them considerably.

“Their patience has worn thin, Green. Slow ’em down. Over.”

“Copy that, Black. It’ll be my pleasure. Over.”

“Has Santa placed the gifts under the tree? Over.”

“Yes, sir, the gifts are in place. Over.”

“Good news, Green. Vacate area ASAP. Over.”

“That’s a negative, Black. Over.”

“Say again, Green.”

“The remote’s not functioning, sir. One of Santa’s elves has to stay behind to make sure everyone gets their gifts. Over.”

“Green, that’s a negative on staying behind. Do you copy?”

“Black, I gotta deliver the gifts and its gotta be in person—within close proximity. Over.”

“Green, I want you to open the gifts now and bug out. Over.”

“Sir, there’s no one there to receive the gifts. Over.”

“Mickey, just open the gifts. That’s an order. Over.”

“Understood, sir. Your order will be carried out in a minute. But I suggest waiting a few more minutes to let some of the kids come a little closer—you know, see the presents up real close. They’re getting closer, Black. Over.”

“Green, I appreciate your tactical efforts to engage the kids, but you’re up against an experienced bunch. Over.”

“Copy that, Black. Our new commander hasn’t seen Team Green in action. You might wanna fill him in. Over.”

Connor was walking with Captain Daubney and overheard the exchange. It was most likely what Mickey had intended. Mickey knew that it would be a test of Connor’s leadership and it would gauge his willingness to let the men in the field take initiative when required. Connor suppressed a grin. He valued men who were able to take charge of a developing tactical situation to achieve an improved outcome. Connor thought the new Top was probably such a man.

The captain took Connor’s silence as disapproval and felt the need to explain the first sergeant’s words. “Sir, there’s no one better than Mickey at blowing shit up. He’s impervious to damage, colonel.”

“Okay, captain, tell him to use his best judgment, but only one man should stay behind—the others should join the main force immediately.”

“Okay, Green, the new commander acknowledges your tactical command and agrees with your strategy. Make it happen with only one man, Mickey, and start the rest of your team back to the main unit. Be home for dinner. Over.”

“Understood, sir. Green out.” Mickey used the NVG assessing the progress of the enemy team moving up Brownsville Road. The lead men had abandoned stealth and were coming fast. Despite the quickness of their advance, their movements were exceptionally well choreographed. He scanned a broader area and caught the whispers of two other groups skirting the houses and apartment buildings on the side of the street opposite the library. Each man moved with purpose and one group was nearly on top of the hidden explosives.

“That’s right, keep comin’.” Mickey readied the manual trigger. There were five men in the lead—they would surely die in the explosion. Mickey was disappointed that no more would fall within the radius of the blast. “We’re live, gentlemen,” he said into the radio. “Take cover and then move out. Fire in the hole!”

He pressed the trigger and the explosion rocked him backwards despite the fact he was fifty yards from the kill zone. A fireball lit up the sky and the explosion reverberated. The five enemy men in the lead were instantly vaporized and Mickey’s hope was that the casualty list was longer than those five. One thing was for certain, though—there was a huge hole in the road and the enemy vehicles would have to find another route in their continued pursuit.

CHAPTER 9.13-Watching the Fireworks

“Wow!” said Cody. The explosion lit up the night sky for several seconds and the massive sound reverberated in lingering echoes.

All three children had stopped to watch the fiery sky.

“What is that, Nully?” asked Gabriella. The fireball mesmerized her.

“It’s some explosives our guys used to keep the bad guys away, Gabby. Don’t worry.”

“’Kay.” Gabby returned to ripping cooked dog meat off the bone with her strong white teeth, but she moved a little closer to her brother.

“Are you guys doing okay?” asked Roger.

“Sure, Dad,” said Cody.

“Good. We gotta keep moving. That was our team setting off the explosives. Stay sharp.”

“We will.”

Roger returned to Rhonda who was a few yards ahead of the kids. They were nearly ten yards behind Connor and Captain Daubney. “Those were some nice fireworks, Mac,” he said loudly.

“Yeah, they were. That should slow them bastards down.”

Daubney held the radio to his ear. “Sir, Mickey says he caught at least five men in the blast.”

“Excellent news, captain. Tell him to haul ass and return back here with the team ASAP. I’m worried about a pincer movement when we get closer to Route 51. With his force of equipment and men, catching us from behind is a concern.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Let all the teams know to form up at our primary rendezvous before we exit to the secondary.”

“You don’t think we can hold them off, colonel?”

“With all the shit that went down, they’re gonna be coming hard and fast. We need to be gone. Like now. We’ll take Route 51 south down into Uniontown and meet up at the hospital rendezvous.”

“Yes, sir.”

“You seem unconvinced, captain. Speak your mind.”

“Sir?”

“You’ll see what you’re up against soon enough, captain. Probably before the hour is out—trust me on this.”

“Yes, sir, I will. But the road’s blown and they’re too far back. They can’t possibly interfere now. They won’t mount a full attack at night or until they make a working corridor for their trucks and supply line.”

“I think you’re wrong, captain. Phoenix will make good use of side roads to regain Brownsville on the other side of that hole. I expect he’ll engage a shitload of men on foot to try to overwhelm us.”

“His trucks will be delayed, colonel.”

“Yes, of course. So will his cavalry. He probably doesn’t want them running hard at night. He’ll need to explore side streets and find a path. That adds at least a mile to his pursuit—maybe more if he makes a wrong turn. But he’s sharp enough to know that the trucks are not the primary factor of engagement in driving his assault forward right now. He’ll set that up for later, but he’ll send everything he’s got on foot and that’s a considerable force. He’ll probably keep the quads and bikes in check to conserve the batteries at night. Until dawn, those vehicles won’t be a factor.”

Captain Daubney sighed heavily, unconvinced but hesitant to ask further questions of his new commanding officer.

“Captain?”

“Yes, sir?”

“I was serious when I told you to speak freely. I already value your input and I know you bring substantial military expertise to the conversation. You wouldn’t be a captain on Starkes’ staff if you were any less of a soldier and tactician. So, please continue to voice your concerns. And don’t worry—I don’t get off on command. I’ve fought too many times to get the right man to make the right decision. I welcome your input, captain—believe it.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Remember that’s not my style. Period. Now, I’m not saying I won’t be pissed off at you every now and then, but you’re an intelligent part of this army and I wouldn’t be a very good commanding officer if I didn’t value your judgment. So… let’s have it.”

“Okay, sir,” said the captain hesitatingly. “Why’d we waste the C4 to blow that hole if it doesn’t allow us to complete the extraction at Route 51?”

“That C4 changes the tactical playing field. Now, Phoenix is playin’ my game.”

“I don’t understand, colonel.”

“We’re gonna separate and annihilate, captain. And our target is Phoenix the Puta.”

“What?”

“You’ve heard of Genghis Khan?”

“Of course, sir.”

“We’re spreading Phoenix’s army out much more than he’d like. We’re testing his emotional stability as a commander right now. We’ll have him placing his flexibility and mobility out front now and testing the limits of our engagement with him. That’s what I want, even though it’ll push us past the primary rendezvous and into our secondary options.”

“We’re running away, sir? Why can’t we dig in and defend, colonel?”

“Right now, captain, I’m real interested in sapping his flexibility and mobility. With that many men, horses, and machines coming down on us, we’ll have to keep our fade on like a finely tuned machine.”

“You’re talking retreat, you know that colonel? You give that prick Phoenix too much credit, sir.”

“Even a blind squirrel finds a nut once in a awhile, captain. Phoenix is no slouch. He’s got control of those men—he’s built a formidable army—no small task. He took the Hall of Fame pretty quickly without the element of surprise. You guys barely got out despite your excellent security. Imagine if he had maintained that element of surprise.”

“I see what you mean, sir.”

“Over the past week or so, captain, he’s made some doggedly solid progress toward me and my team. We definitely interrupted his plans to snatch the president and her bird and Phoenix is an unforgiving man.”

“I’ll admit, he’s very persistent, sir.”

“You know, I actually thought we got away from Cleveland without a scratch—except for Amanda. Her situation was unknown at the time. Let me tell you something captain… finding out that scumbag and an entire army was on our ass earlier today was a real eye-opener. In fact, it makes me want to meet this man—so I can put a bullet in his brain.”

The captain’s radio squawked and he held it to his ear. After listening for a few moments, he spoke quickly. “Move out, Mickey. All teams must prepare to converge on secondary rendezvous. Prepare for all night travel—primary rendezvous is a no go. Repeat, primary is a no go. Out.”

Connor’s team had never slowed their pace—Connor and Daubney had taken turns checking behind them to verify they hadn’t lost anyone. The captain filled him in with the progress of the other teams.

“Mickey says there’s a whole slew of men barreling down the road on foot. The road on the other side of the hole is filled with men, quads, bikes, and some horses.”

“Go on, captain.”

“Yes, sir. He says those men are hauling ass—pouring over and around the crater like pissed off ants who got their nest poked with a stick.”

“Yeah, we did some poking, that’s for sure.”

“Whatta your orders, colonel?”

“All teams are cleared to fire at will during their fallback. But they need to get their asses back here, right now.”

“Yes, sir.”

CHAPTER 9.14-A Promotion

“That’s a big-ass C4 hole, Phoenix.”

“C4? You sure?”

“I’ve seen my share,” said Larry Reed.

“He’s right, sir,” said Tippy Cup, standing nearby. “Seen a bit myself. The smell’s still in the air.”

“Why are you still alive, Tippy? Weren’t you up front here?”

“Yes, sir… I lucked out sittin’ on some of their team that were hiding behind that building when this explosion took out JJ’s team.”

Tippy Cup pointed to a red-bricked apartment complex with no visible glass left intact.

“And you’re here now and not with Luke?”

“Luke nearly killed me when we recovered.”

Tippy Cup removed the scarf held tight to his neck. Blood seeped from a deep slice.

“Said I shoulda seen them setting the trap. But, I told him… I told him I was nowhere near this side.”

Phoenix gritted his teeth, staring beyond the large crater that effectively blocked any progress of his main army vehicles.

“Dammit! Where’s Luke now, uncle?”

“Going after the assholes that blew this hole.”

The sound of faint gunfire exchanges reached their ears in between the rumbling of truck engines, quads and bikes. Quick three-shot bursts of automatic weapons. Larry glanced behind him to see all the trucks had reached the point where they jammed up, until, brigade leaders began turning the vehicles around based on new orders.

“Find secondary or alternate routes around this. Now,” said Larry Reed into the handheld, “Keep two men with each truck while you figure this out. Send men into the side streets. Find a route back to this Brownsville Road or onto Route 51. Have the quads and bikes follow. Keep the cavalry with us, for now.”

With Tippy Cup holding the flashlight, they reviewed the faded map of Pittsburgh found a few days ago.

“Where’s the Ninth brigade?”

“Coming up a road called Nobles Lane off Route 51 up onto Brownsville Road. Making slow progress, but on their way.”

“Send ’em back down and tell ’em to continue heading up the bottom of Route 51 south to the intersection of Brownsville.”

“Okay. Yes, sir.”

“Let the Ninth know that it’s not likely that they’ll meet up with this rat-fuck team before Brownsville road, but to try to not get themselves blown up if they can fucking help it.”

“Understood.”

“I want everyone else not on a bike or quad running fast-footed after those fuckers like their lives depended on it.”

“For sure.”

“Make sure the log-sups set up a supply line for essentials and ammo only. Hold back a brigade to assist. Load as much extraneous supplies and equipment as you can onto the trucks. Keep ten men guarding the base supplies until we establish a new route and can come back for ’em.”

“Got it, Phoenix.”

“Find me a way around this pigshit! Now!”

“Working on it.” Larry relayed orders to his brigade commanders. He saw men gathering up loose equipment and move toward the wreckage near the library. They pushed a small winding passageway through the mess and there was a frenzied excitement in the air. Each man was eager to engage in battle.

“Tell each commander that the brigade that brings me the leader of this running Rat-Pack gets 40,000 credits when we return to Cleveland.”

“I’ll pass it along, nephew.”

“Make it clear that they’re to capture the boy and girl.”

“That’s already a standing order.”

“Tell Luke to keep an eye out for the next batch of explosives, that is, if he doesn’t fuckin’ mind. Let him know I’ll hold him personally responsible if any more of my men are blown up on this road.”

“Yes, sir.”

“How much C4 would it take to blow a hole that size, Tippy?”

“I dunno, a pound, maybe a pound and a half.”

“You think they got any more?”

“Based on my time in, top covert units carried at least two pounds as standard protocol.”

“You think this is a top-shelf unit we’re after?”

Phoenix swung closer to Tippy Cup, staring intently and waiting for an answer. Tippy Cup took a second to slip his left hand into his jean pocket while his right hand continued to hold a scarf pressed to his neck. “I dunno, sir.”

Phoenix continued staring at the small, wiry man. He appeared nervous and uncomfortable. Phoenix backed a step away. “Uncle, It’s obvious Tippy Cup knows more than he is saying, but apparently doesn’t want to be the bearer of, what he thinks, is bad news. Would you mind, being that I’m kinda pressed for time… would you mind letting Tippy know that he can safely speak what he knows, if you would, please?”

The tension in the air rose. Quickly, Larry stopped yelling orders into the radio, moving closer to the conversation. “What’s going on? Tippy, say what you gotta say. You hear me? You got a free pass right now. Isn’t that right, Phoenix?”

“Correct. There appears to be a slight window for that.”

Tippy Cup pushed the straggly blonde hair from his brown eyes, assessing his predicament. A calm confidence surrounded him, despite the blood seeping from his neck and the bustling chaos all around. At thirty-two, he was known as a fast-rising star tracker, near Luke in ability, and he’d made a name for himself in the slippery way he fought. Last year, his tactical strategy and overall presence during the annual Cleveland combat games came to the attention of both Larry and Phoenix. Pressing the bloody scarf harder to his neck, he decided he had little to lose after coming so close to death less than a half hour before.

“I think we’re dealing with an elite force and a top-notch leader.”

“Starkes?”

“No, sir. She and her team were probably pretty good, but this team right here comes across as more combat-seasoned, at least on the ground. Highly tactical.”

“In what way?” asked Larry.

“That’s a shitload of C4 just to blow a hole in a road and not kill but a few men. Better planning coulda caught up ten, maybe twenty times that amount.”

“So? They screwed up then—”

“No. That’s just it. That hole there’s meant to slow us down and string us out.”

“Hmm….”

“Plus…” Tippy Cup hesitated.

“Go on,” said Larry Reed, interested.

Phoenix stepped directly in front of Tippy Cup. “Your opinion’s got some weight, Tippy Cup, based on your military record and experience… don’t lose that being a fuckin’ hesitant pussy right now.”

“Yes, sir! It’s probably the same team that took those long shots down into the city, waiting until… well, waiting until we were sittin’ ducks on the bridges. Some fine shootin. And, it’s probably, likely anyhow, to be the same sniper guy and the same crew that fucked up our assault on the Hall of Fame. The same ones we tracked into the mill.”

“I see. You think the sniper’s waiting up ahead?”

“No sir, not yet. He’s probably running with the main force way behind the back cover team.”

“And why’s that?”

“This leader knows we have a large force comin’ their way. He saw it downtown. They took stock and made some nice shots at us and know we’re pissed. They probably figured out by now that we tracked them from Cleveland, or at least the mill now that they’ve seen us comin’.”

“So?”

“So, those shots on the bridge pretty much served the same purpose as the C4 did here.”

“To slow us down…” said Larry.

“Correct, sir.”

“You didn’t answer my question, Tippy. Why won’t the sniper be up ahead?”

“Oh, sorry sir, I thought I did. What I meant was he’s traveling with the main team ’cause he’s too valuable to be serving as the first line of defense near the rear guard.”

“If what you say is true, when will we meet up with him?”

“Umm, when the leader of this team wants us to, or we’re lucky and overrun them.”

“Your thoughts on that?”

“We’ll not overrun them tonight and not tomorrow. Probably not the next day either.”

“Why not?”

“Because they know where they’re going, probably know the terrain, have set up good rear defenses, are trying to string us out, are engaging the men up there now with their rear guard and will set up trap after trap unless we can gather our forces up ahead over the next few days and come at them full force.”

“Is that all?”

“Then, your men can take them at will. Patience will win the day.”

“Larry?”

“Yeah?”

“Give Tippy Cup a field promotion to brigade commander.”

“Sir? Yes, sir.”

“I want him by your side for the duration of this little excursion of ours.”

“Um, yes, sir.”

“I want you to listen to his advice and consider it at all times. Am I clear?”

“Understood.”

“Tippy?”

“Sir!”

“Keep talkin’ your nonsense. Maybe sometimes, I might even listen.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Take care of this clusterfuck, Uncle.”

“Got it.”

Larry Reed and Tippy Cup left Phoenix, moving toward the smoking hole. Phoenix lit a cigar and studied the bright stars coming up in the sky.

CHAPTER 9.15-Pinned Down

“Team Black? Do you copy?”

“Go Team Green, this is Black. Over.”

“We’re taking fire. Spence took a hit to his vest. He says there’s a whole slew of men, but they’re not the problem. Over.”

“What’s the problem, Green? Over.”

“There’s fifteen men, sir, three sets of five, trying to hem us in and doing a pretty good job. Over.”

“Fade back, Green. Over.”

“They’re good, Black. There’s a team sitting out about seventy clicks and there’s a second team that nearly got us pinned. We can’t exit and fade. Can’t lock onto ’em. We can trace their movements only, but can’t get a full bead. Over.”

“Green, state your position for Team Blue. Team Blue, do you copy? Over.”

“Team Blue here. Over.”

“Blue, this is Team Green. We’re holed up on the southern edge of a convenience store on the corner of Brownsville and East Willock. Over.”

“Yeah, Green, Team Blue knows where you are. We can be there in a few minutes. Over.”

“Green and Blue, this is Black. Team Blue, go reinforce Team Green as best you can and call if you need additional reinforcements. I want constant radio contact. Is that clear? Over.”

“Copy that, Black. Team Blue out.”

“Team Green, notify Black of Team Blue’s arrival. Over.”

“Copy that, Black. Team Green out.”

Marty and BB made preparations quickly and left at a fast jog that would get them in position in a few minutes.

“Like old times, Surf Boy,” said BB as he checked his pockets again to confirm a third magazine.

“Yeah—like taking candy from a baby.”

“Let’s knock ’em outta their diapers.”

“Copy that, BB.”

It was ground they had already covered in the opposite direction. This time they were faster, slowing only when they approached Team Green’s position. “Green, this is Blue,” whispered Marty into his radio. “We’re in your neighborhood and setting up shop. Over.”

“Copy that. Hurry up, Blue—the bad guys are about to ring the doorbell. Over.”

“Twenty seconds, Green. Out.”

Though they hadn’t talked about it, Marty and BB headed for the same spot, one that both had recognized as a perfect sniper’s nest on their first trip. It was a partially repaired retaining wall, half old and half new. Construction of the wall had ceased, presumably when the manpower had succumbed to the effects of the Cuckoo Flu. The old section of the wall was made from loose stone and though it continued to stand, it bulged as if expelling its last breath. The new wall, made from concrete block, was sturdy and would likely last a long time—its unfinished status creating a natural staircase to the top of the wall. Team Blue used it now, scrambling quickly to the top and laying prone behind a pallet of unused block.

Marty used his sniper scope vision to scan the area while BB used spotting binoculars. Both were equipped with night vision. The front ranks of the main force were 700 yards away, but there were three men well ahead of the main force, running wildly up the center of the street. They were no more than 400 yards away.

“Let’s take out the front runners first, BB.”

“Agreed.” BB used the binoculars to gain a better vector on the approach of the three men. “Fucking amateurs,” he said without losing sight of the three. “They’re running right down the middle of the road. Surf Boy, there’s four cars bunched up about 200 yards out.”

“Yeah, I got it.”

“I think they’ll run to the right side of those cars. Concentrate your field of fire right there. Take ’em left to right after they clear the car on my signal.”

“Copy that, BB. Ready for signal.” Marty settled his scope reticle ten yards to the right of the group of cars. He rested his finger lightly on the trigger and his breathing slowed.

“In five, Surf Boy.” There was a few seconds pause. “Target one, go.”

The bullet took the man in the chest and his momentum carried him an additional ten feet before he came to rest against the curb.

“Target two, go.”

The second man had barely noticed the stumble of the first when he crumpled to the ground.

“Target three, go.”

The third man had slowed in confusion and the sniper round pierced his chest, stopping and dropping him where he stood. The entire process had taken less than three seconds. The main force behind the three dead men appeared to catch their demise, or at least sensed a change. Many slowed to find better cover, diving into yards or behind vehicles.

“500 clicks. Elevation ten degrees. Wind nominal. Cluster near the gas station. Select targets at will.”

“Copy that.”

Three more shots in three more seconds produced three more dead men, slowing the others into a much more cautious approach. That is, except for one very large man who refused to seek cover and continued to run down the gentle slope of Brownsville Road toward the convenience store where Team Green had found cover.

“Got us a nut job, Surf Boy. 400 yards out, left of center. He’s passing the bus now. Elevation five degrees.”

“Copy that.”

The man ran hard and though the man had no targets, he fired randomly, letting loose one blood curdling scream after another. Marty pulled the trigger and had the satisfaction of watching the man’s massive neck explode in blood. The man fell immediately.

“Threat targets terminated and mass force has ceased progress,” said BB into his radio. “Team Green, do you copy?”

“Copy, Blue. Over.”

“Provide new coordinates for near target selection. Over.”

“Roger that. There’s a UPS truck sideways in a yard about eighty clicks out. Over.”

BB and Marty scanned the area until they spotted the UPS truck. There was plenty of trash and overgrowth to hide in but neither Marty nor BB saw any movement.

“UPS truck just scanned, Green. Nothing’s moving. Over.”

“They’re there, Blue. They’re the ones that got off a shot that nearly got Spence. Over.”

“We can’t sit here and wait, Green. Over.”

“Copy that, Blue. Suggestions? Over.”

“Start your exit. We’ll fire at anything that moves. Over.”

“Negative. These guys are good, Blue. They’re not moving. They’re waiting. Fire at the truck for ten seconds while we exit. We’ll back out onto Willock Road and then move onto Brownsville. Over.”

“Understood. What’s your plan? Over.”

“Light ’em up on my mark, Blue. Over.”

“Understood. We’re in position and holding for mark. Over.” BB continued to scan the UPS truck while Marty scoped the yard and house around the truck. They detected nothing and both wondered if Mickey was in a better position to see or if the men who had hidden there advanced unseen toward Team Green. There was only one clear way to find out.

“BB, check in front of the truck maybe twenty or thirty clicks. See if there’s any movement. Maybe that mound of trash.”

“Copy that.”

The radio came to life. “Team Blue, we’re bugging out when you start firing. Fire at will.”

Marty began to unload rounds into and around the truck, picking the areas most likely protecting a hidden man. BB unleashed his M4 in three-second bursts around the cars and debris twenty yards ahead of the truck.

“Damn!” said BB. One man rolled out onto the road from behind a car Marty had targeted.

“We’re on the move, Blue and clear. We’re on Brownsville. Want us to cover your exit? Over.”

“Both Green and Blue, move out,” said Captain Daubney. “Now!”

“We’re making tracks, Black.” BB helped Marty pack his ammunition and rice bag platform and they quickly made their way down the steps of the retaining wall.

“Team Green has got Blue in sight. We’re coming in, Black. Over.”

“We’re at the designated rendezvous waiting for your sorry asses. Over,” said Captain Daubney.

“Be there in fifteen, sir. Over.”

“The new commander suggests you make it in ten. Over.”

“Say again. Over.”

“Make it in ten. You mighta slowed ’em down, but you didn’t stop ’em. Over.”

“Be there in ten, captain. Blue and Green, out.”

CHAPTER 9.16-Burning with Fury

“Luke?”

“Yeah.”

“Give me an update. You got those guys hidin’ out in that store yet?”

Luke stared at his remaining thirteen men with a burning fury. Clustered around him, they waited for orders, but he was still bursting with anger, mostly at himself. He’d lost six men to this rear guard, and just when he had them pinned down, advancing to kill, another enemy team showed up. A sniper to boot and a good one. He knew he’d missed that second teams’ approach. Tunnel vision had set in and he’d made the mistake of waiting too long to take the back cover team cowering in the convenience store.

“No, we don’t got ’em. Not yet. Got my ass handed to me… over.”

“Say again?”

“We do not got ’em. They high-tailed it outta here under cover fire on a full out run.”

“Okay, you on ’em?”

“They had another team come back to assist.”

“Really, how big? They comin’ our way?”

“Small team. A sniper and spotter, probably. Only heard two guns. We’re gonna move more slowly now.”

“THE sniper?”

“Unless they got two of ’em kinda weapons, yeah.”

“What’s your plan?”

“We’re gonna hafta move real slow, in full tracking mode at this point.”

“We got men comin’ up the road to you, over.”

“So I heard… minus a few.”

“Send ’em on past you to catch up to those assholes in full burst. That rear guard can’t stop all our men. Over.”

“Ahh, our men and leads are moving more slowly now. Not as eager to run into a bullet in the night based on what they saw happen.”

“So I heard. Reports from Seventeenth and Eighth say that they took a few casualties.”

“I imagine that sniper didn’t miss.”

“What do you recommend, Luke? Keep the men after him like ordered?”

“It’s your army, sir… over.”

“Meaning, over?”

“A waste of resources in the dark. We got none, or practically no NVG on those guys running up front. They’ll be picked apart. That fact was just demonstrated. There’s two teams, or at least a rear guard and a sniper backup team running clean in the dark ahead of us. Over.”

“Suggestions?”

“Let me and my men do our job, sir. We’ll get them. Over.”

Staring into the crater near the library building on Brownsville Road, Phoenix snatched the radio from Larry’s hand. Bristling with anger, he launched.

“Luke, give half your team’s night equipment to the next batch of men that arrive. Send them all down the road. Tell them to stop only when they reach Route 51. Am I clear? Do you copy?”

“Yes, sir. I copy.”

“In the meantime, I want you and your men to wait there. You’ve done enough damage for one night. Over.”

Luke studied the men around him. Each stared furious at the radio, but waited for Luke’s response. Looking around, he sensed the men, good trackers all, needed to regroup after the events of the past hour. Fatigue and their supreme efforts at tracking such an elusive prey at night had wore them down to the point that they were, in fact, not up to the caliber of the tangos slipping away ahead of them. Swallowing hard, Luke admitted he was not up to his A-game. Painful to acknowledge, he’d lost this round with an enemy who’d easily decimated his team and slipped away unharmed, despite his best efforts.

“Understood. We’ll wait and regroup, Over.”

“You do that, Luke. Try to at least stay alive so I might kill you myself.”

Luke tossed the radio to the man nearest him and walked toward a dark house with a ripped open front door. On his way, he motioned for all men to follow.

“We’ll rest here. Put some food into you and rest. I’ll hang out here waiting to deal with that asshole when he gets here.”

Without a word, each man eased past and sought a spot within the house, settling in for as long as would be accorded them. They were both surprised and emboldened by the audacity of Luke Killington. Many knew he would make a fine new leader if he was able to survive Phoenix Justice.

CHAPTER 9.17-Bug Out

The Green and Blue Teams arrived at the McDonald’s expending most of their energy in their long sprint. They had moved as fast as possible, covering nearly two miles in under eleven minutes, a monumental task considering the weight of their gear, the uneven terrain, and the fact that their footwear was built for durability and not speed. They were panting hard and unable to speak, but they wiggled out of their packs and found a place to lie down inside the McDonald’s, noisily trying to catch their breath.

“I hate to tell you guys this,” said Captain Daubney, “but we gotta bug outta here in a few minutes.”

None of the men were surprised by this update—on the contrary, they expected it. They had slowed down Phoenix’s advancing army, but they hadn’t come close to stopping it. The inconvenience of a few dead men would only add to Phoenix’s determination to overtake Connor’s unit and wipe it from existence. Every man there knew that Phoenix would stop at nothing to exact his revenge. This was doubly true for the men that spent time in Cleveland. Each man knew that the primary goal was to safely outrun Phoenix and make the secondary rendezvous at the Uniontown Hospital. Preferably, with enough of a safe cushion to avoid directly engaging the massive force that was in pursuit.

Connor had some of his own ideas on the matter he was also considering. “Okay, guys, what you just did was impressive,” said Connor. “Captain Daubney, go outside and make sure everything’s set to go. We’ll leave in three minutes.”

“Mac, give me five,” said Marty between breaths.

“Pussy,” said BB, belching the word between heavy breaths.

“Fuck you, BB,” said Marty.

“You’ll go in three, Surf Boy, if I give you the order to go. Don’t waste your breath arguing. The horses will carry your packs for the time being—I know you won’t give up your weapons, but we’re gonna set a pace that will put us twenty-five miles away from here in five hours or less.”

“Yes, sir,” said Mickey. He forced himself to stand on wobbly legs. “I’m ready to go, colonel.”

“That’s great, Top. Let’s get outside and start loading the horses with your packs.”

When they went outside, Jason and Jude took their packs and loaded them on the horses. The men noted the exact location of their packs. The packs contained additional ammunition for their weapons and they didn’t intend to be very far from the horses.

“Listen up!” yelled Connor. “That pissed off maniac on our asses is probably gonna be a bit more cautious about his pursuit from now on. But that doesn’t mean he’s giving up his pursuit. We have to put some miles between him and us.” Connor made eye contact with each member of his unit to make sure that they all understood the import of his words. “Captain Daubney, I want two men as front guard and four men as rear guard—each two-man team should have a radio. Switch these teams out every hour.”

“Yes, sir. Colonel?”

“Yes, captain?”

“What about using the horses for the rear guard and front guard?”

“No. We’ll walk the horses to keep them as quiet as possible. We don’t want to come up on any surprises or alert any unknowns if we can help it. Okay, let’s move out.”

They were all tired, some more than others, but the action of walking at a quick pace re-energized them. The cadence of the horses’ hooves on the pavement was soothing to the group and there was little talk during their trek.

Route 51 was a wide four-lane road through the South Hills of Pittsburgh, meandering lazily through what had once been suburban neighborhoods mixed with commercial strip malls. Connor’s intent was to continue this brisk pace for five hours through the night, stopping only for five minutes every hour. He projected that this general speed would put them close to the small town of Perryopolis near dawn. If feasible, they would camp for a more significant rest of two or three hours near there before moving on to Uniontown.

Connor knew this road well, having traveled this way many weekends over the past fifteen years. Easily, he pictured what would be around the next bend or over the crest of the next hill and, usually, he was right, though the images in his mind didn’t include the aging and abuse of the scenery due to the neglect of the past five years. Nature had certainly taken the opportunity to reassert itself in the overgrowth and decay. It was sad to see the burn piles and mounds of bones, sometimes five or ten feet high, in parking lots or empty fields—efforts of a surviving population to rid the area of the dead.

This was the way to the cottage; a modest dwelling left to him by his father fifteen years ago and located in Farmington, Pennsylvania, a little town nestled comfortably in the Laurel Mountains. His family had always called it the “cottage”, though there was nothing Hansel-and-Gretel-esque about it. Originally, it was a two-story modified A-frame with two small bedrooms on the top floor and a living room with a fireplace, a bathroom, and a large kitchen on the ground floor. But a few years after his father had died, Connor expanded the ground floor on each side of the house creating two huge additional bedrooms and an elevated porch that wrapped neatly around the perimeter of the house. He hoped that the house was still there. He hoped that his family inhabited it. When these memories threatened to overwhelm him, he suppressed his rising emotion and refused to think about anything other than his current tactical environment.

It was a relatively warm night, the dullness of the full moon indicating the haze of humidity and the portent of an uncomfortably hot day to follow. Connor glanced behind him when he heard one of the horses approaching. John McLeod led his horse with BB and Marty close by, unwilling to allow any greater distance to separate them from their packs.

“How’s it going, Mac?”

“Okay, I guess. I’m trying to figure out our next move. Have you heard anything from the rear guard?”

“No, other than nobody appears to be following us—at least, not closely.”

“I guess that’s good news. I’m hoping that Top’s explosion slowed them down from a psychological perspective and more than simply the debris blocking the road. Additionally, I know Marty and BB gave them more to think about. That army has to be moving much more cautiously than we are at this point. We gotta put some miles between them and us.”

“Yeah, Mac, I agree. The more miles, the better. Besides, I don’t think this pace is bothering anyone yet. Everybody understands the importance of moving quickly.”

“We gotta good group here, John. Nobody shirks their responsibilities—even the kids pitch in without complaint.”

“Well, they certainly understand the life-and-death struggle going on. At least, at a subconscious level. Gabriella and Renaldo have certainly lived most of their lives with the threat of death hanging over their heads. And they’ve come this far with only the comfort of one another the past few years. I’ve suggested to Rhonda and Roger that they not question those children about their past—eventually those children will open up about it, but I suspect that won’t happen for a while yet.”

“They’re extraordinary kids, John. Cody had something of a taste of what the other two experienced. Have you seen the way Gabriella has taken a shine to Mickey?” They both turned briefly to catch sight of the burly first sergeant carrying the little girl piggyback style. Renaldo was walking close by, eyeing Mickey warily, but the big man ignored the boy, choosing instead to stay close to his backpack, carried by Jason’s horse a few feet away. The little girl was sleeping peacefully, her head lying comfortably on Mickey’s broad back.

“I don’t think that girl could be more comfortable if she were on a feather bed,” said McLeod and Connor chuckled in agreement. “Mac, do you think there’s hope for us?”

“Hope? How do you mean?”

“I don’t mean for the human race. The human race will probably survive for a long time, but so will human tendencies—the bad stuff and the good. I ask the question about our group specifically. The people with us here and now.”

“I’d put the eighteen men in our group up against anyone else. And Rhonda and those three kids can carry more than their own weight. The only problem is that Phoenix has a well-equipped force of five or six hundred men bearing down on us—I don’t like the odds.”

“Yeah. That is a problem.”

“It’s a problem we’re dealing with pretty well, I’d say. Less than twenty-four hours ago, I didn’t know that sick fuck was on our ass, John.”

“I’ll admit that seeing that army in Pittsburgh was a bit of a shock. The implications were stunning.”

“It was that. But right now, we know Amanda’s alive and we need to concentrate on getting to that rendezvous with Starkes without Phoenix getting too close to our ass. We certainly can’t bring this shitstorm down on Starkes at the rendezvous. I’m thinking we might need to gather up some allied forces to slow Phoenix down.”

“Allies? To go up against Phoenix and that army?”

“Yeah. Somebody has to take that maniac down and fast or he’ll carve up every small town he meets—besides, I owe him one.” Connor’s voice turned deadly at the last statement.

“Where would we find such a fighting force right now? Captain Daubney tells me that Starkes has only gathered up and trained about a twelve hundred men as a full-military unit. She’s got a thousand protecting Mt. Storm and another two hundred at Camp David. It would take too long to position any of her men back out here after we rendezvous. Besides, Phoenix is probably adding troops along the way. We haven’t asked anyone to join us, Mac. He’s probably telling anyone they come across to join or die. The miscreants will likely see the prospect as a positive change in their life—a safer existence. But anyone who would find Phoenix and his army repugnant wouldn’t have much of a choice if it were join or die. And, even if Colonel Starkes were willing to commit more men, Phoenix would be on us before they could arrive. That is, if she would issue the orders.”

“Well, I have some ideas on the subject.”

“Such as?” asked John.

“I need some more facts before I’m willing to talk out loud about it, John. My strategy is still evolving in my mind. And around here, there’s only one place that I can go where there might be allies I trust.”

“In the mountains?” asked McLeod.

“Correct. In the mountains. I used to know some very good people there before the Sickness hit. If some of those people are still alive, there may be a formidable fighting force there—if the right leaders are in place.”

“And they would come to your aid? Simply by you asking?”

“It’s a strong possibility.”

“I see. You truly think so?”

“Like I said, John, I need more facts on what’s going on up there on the mountain.”

John thought on the topic for a few seconds. “And your family’s there.” He knew he was taking a risk to bring up the subject, but his psychological training and curiosity made him broach the issue.

Connor’s voice turned deadly. “John, I would not jeopardize the men under my command just to see my family.”

“I know, Mac, but it had to be asked.”

“John, you should know me better by now.”

“It had to be said, Mac. You’ve spent five solid years getting back here. The effort and motivation it took to do that—to make it this far—is incredible and a testament to your skills and determination. I only wanted to gauge where your head is, okay?”

Connor’s expression toward the man softened. “You don’t need to worry, John. We’ll ensure the safety of our unit one way or another. You have my word on that.”

“I know that, Mac. But, I wanted to hear it stated out loud.”

“Well then, you just did.”

“Okay. And, so you know, I feel better asking it even if I pissed you off.”

“No John, I guess you had a right to ask.” Connor placed a hand on John’s shoulder as they walked.

On safer ground, John laughed. “Did you see those sorry bastards at the Olive Garden?” asked McLeod.

Near the end of the first hour of their march, they passed a strip mall full of human activity. They passed several restaurants, all located close to the road; Denny’s, Pizza Hut, Red Lobster, Burger King, Olive Garden, and Applebee’s. Each was in various stages of decay or destruction. On the other side of the massive parking lot and furthest from Route 51 were a line of stores; Payless Shoes, Toys ‘R’ Us, Macy’s, Bed Bath and Beyond, Office Depot, Radio Shack, and several other smaller stores that either didn’t have signs or the signs were too small to read from the road.

“Yeah, I saw them. What the hell were they doing?”

A large bonfire had been burning in the parking lot beside the Olive Garden. A group of twenty people, a few of them women, danced around the fire in various states of undress and were oblivious to the passing of Connor’s group.

“I wonder if it was some ritualistic mating dance,” said McLeod. “Maybe it was only a bunch of drunks. I saw two people walking outta the Olive Garden with bottles of wine in their hand. They probably discovered remnants in the wine cellar and were throwing a party. Do you think we should’ve warned ’em?”

“What? About Phoenix and his approaching hoard? No, let ’em fend for themselves. Any group that size that isn’t more discreet about their partying deserves what they get.”

They continued their walk and passed a car dealership. Pleasant Hills Chrysler said the sign. The cars in the lot were lined up waiting for consumers that wouldn’t come. They were brand new vehicles—the white stickers were visible in the moonlight. Someone had taken the time to throw a concrete block at a windshield, shattering it and denting the hood, and Connor wondered why someone would have expended the effort.

“Do you think that’s callous of me, John? Would you have preferred that I warn those people?”

“No, not at all. I think you would give them warning if you had the time to explain the situation. But you don’t know their attitude regarding strangers and you’d waste too much time trying to explain the danger to people who appear unable to understand it. Your first priority in this case was, and should be, the people under your command.”

Connor nodded, not needing confirmation that he made the right decision, but happy to hear it all the same. He spoke into his radio. “Rear guard, this is Mac. I’d like a status report. Over.”

“This is the rear guard, Mac. All’s quiet one click back. Over.”

“Surf Boy, is that you? Over.”

“Copy that, Mac. Over.”

“You were given orders to stay with the main force, soldier. Over.”

“Yeah, Mac, sorry about that. I feel fine. Besides, I’d rather be running overwatch—it’s my specialty. Over.”

“Okay, Surf Boy, but no more than an hour before you get your ass back here. Over.”

“Copy that, Mac. Out.”

“Do you think that’s wise, Mac? Letting Marty disobey a direct order?”

“I don’t know, John. Marty was with me before we joined you guys. All I know is that Marty’s not a soldier that would willfully disobey. He wouldn’t defy my orders if they pertained to something important. I think he sees it more as helping out and, in this case, knows his capabilities better than I do. If he gets tired, he’ll come in.”

“I see. Okay.”

Another hour brought them to the crest of the hill overlooking the Monongahela River. At the bottom of the hill was the Elizabeth Bridge, spanning about five hundred feet across the river. From the top of the hill, about a mile away, it seemed intact and Connor hoped that was the case—it would take them too long to detour to another bridge.

“Front guard,” said Connor into his radio. “This is command. How close are you to that bridge? Over.”

“About a hundred yards, colonel. Over.”

“If everything’s clear, go check out that bridge and report back with its status. I’m interested in knowing if anything’s gonna hold us back. Over.”

“Copy that, sir. Give us five minutes. Out.”

Connor and McLeod continued their fast pace, waiting patiently for word about the bridge’s condition. Connor went through his options if the bridge were impassable. He decided that his best bet would be to follow the river upstream and cross into Donora by way of the bridge along route 136.

When he had decided that would be his path, his radio squawked. “Colonel, this is the front guard, sir. Do you copy? Over.”

“Yeah, I copy. You have a status report for me? Over.”

“Yes, sir. No hostiles seen in the area. There’s a couple cars blocking the bridge. But a few men would be able to muscle one of ’em outta the way. That would leave enough room for the horses, sir. Over.”

“Okay, nice job. Listen, I want you guys to wait for us on that bridge—we should be there in about ten minutes. While you’re waiting, I want one of you to stand guard and the other to figure out a way to destroy the bridge after we cross. Understand? Over.”

“Yes, sir, I copy. Out.”

McLeod considered Connor’s request to the front guard. “Mac, that’d be great if we could destroy that bridge. How far away is the next one?”

“The Mansfield Bridge is downstream, closer to Pittsburgh, but it’s a good ten miles away. Route 136 goes over the river about six or seven miles upstream. Either way, it’s a good distance outta their way. And, the condition of those bridges is questionable. They might be destroyed or otherwise impassable. If we could make this one fall into the river, it would buy us a shitload of time.”

“I guess that would depend on if we have enough explosives to destroy the bridge.”

“Well, that’s the other thing—I’m not sure I wanna use our explosives. Maybe we’ll find a different way to take out the bridge, John. Though I can’t imagine how.”

“Are you suggesting that you put your front guard on a problem that can’t be solved?”

“Not at all. They’re at the bridge and we’re not. They may as well search for ways to destroy the structure—the worst they can tell me is they couldn’t find a way. The best they can do is have a solution to the problem when we arrive. Do I think that’s likely? No, but funnier things have happened.”

They increased their pace by tacit agreement. In minutes, they had arrived at the bridge. The front guard turned out to be Edgars and Rice.

“Colonel,” said Edgars, “we haven’t found anything that could destroy the bridge, sir. Not unless we use our remaining explosives.”

“Okay, keep looking.” The first sergeant joined them on the north end of the bridge. “Top, I need your help.”

“What’s up, colonel?”

“I’d like to find a way to blow this bridge, but I don’t know if we have enough explosives. Got any ideas?”

“Let me work on it, sir.”

“Maybe you should unload Gabby for the time being.”

“Yes, sir.”

Mickey gently woke the young girl and sent her off to Rhonda. He grabbed his pack from Jason’s horse and began walking back and forth along the length of the bridge, searching for a solution to the problem and waiting for additional orders.

“Form up, men,” said Connor. “Listen up! Everyone!”

They all came together at the north abutment of the bridge.

“Major McLeod, I want you to coordinate the crossing of the bridge. Assign a detail to move that car far enough to allow your horses to pass. Take this group five hundred yards beyond the south end and scope up the hill. I wanna know the second anyone starts coming down there. Top, Captain Daubney, BB, and Edgars, I want you here giving me your best advice about destroying this bridge.”

“We’re gonna blow the bridge, colonel?” asked Daubney.

“I don’t know yet, captain. It depends on what you guys can tell me. Study the structure, boys. You got five minutes—after that, we put our heads together and see what we can come up with.”

They spread out in different directions, BB and Captain Daubney ran quickly to the north, the first sergeant, Edgars, and Connor headed toward the south end. In the middle of the span, Mickey set down his pack, opened it, and withdrew a sturdy nylon cord with which he fashioned a makeshift harness. He looped it through his legs and under both arms. He attached the other end of the cord to the steel pipe atop the concrete barrier and quickly disappeared over the side of the bridge. BB reached the north abutment and disappeared under the bridge, but Daubney continued to run north where the road turned nearly ninety degrees and began its ascent of the hill they had just traveled. He stopped about a hundred yards up the hill where he turned and studied the bridge, his location giving him a better perspective of how the bridge was built.

It was a single span over-arched bridge, common around the area for four-lane roads carrying heavy traffic. It had done its job for several decades and while it had once been well maintained, it hadn’t seen a coat of paint for at least five or six years and was beginning to show the signs of neglect.

The men convened in the middle of the bridge after five minutes. Connor and BB helped Mickey to the road surface. “Thanks, colonel,” he said—almost shyly. “Thanks, captain,” he added. He shook himself loose from the harness and untied the nylon rope from the steel pipe.

“Whatcha find out, Top?” asked Connor while the others gathered around.

“Well, sir, it’s a bit difficult to see under there, but some of those girders are pretty spattered with pigeonshit and they’re starting to flake rust, but my guess is that this bridge could stand another ten or twenty years if it’s untouched. I’m not sure we have enough explosives to drop it in the river, colonel.”

“I found the same thing, sir,” added BB. “At the north abutment, there’s some serious rust on the bearing plates, but there’s a lot of material left. It’s a solid connection, colonel.”

“Captain Daubney, what about you?” asked Connor.

“It’s a sturdy bridge, colonel—built to last, but it’s possible to bring it down.”

“How would you go about it, captain?”

“It’s supported by a single arch, sir,” said Daubney, pointing skyward. “We could set small charges at the apex of each of the two arches and split them. It’s the most vulnerable point on the bridge.”

“You sound skeptical of your own plan, captain.”

“Yes, sir. There are two flaws, colonel. One is that we don’t have a remote detonator—we’d have to set a fuse and I’m not sure we have one long enough that would allow whoever lit it to get away safely.”

“What’s the other flaw, captain.”

“The other flaw, colonel, is that engineers build bridges with double and triple redundancy. Sure, the top of that arch is its weak point, but I can’t guarantee that severing it would put the bridge in the river.”

“Edgars? Anything to add?”

“No, sir, except that the bridge is rusting away. But I’m with the first sergeant, colonel—it’s gonna take a decade or two for this thing to fail.”

“Okay, guys, it was worth the effort to try, but I think we gotta give up our hope of destroying this bridge. Let’s move out.”

“We’re ready to go, sir,” answered Mickey for all of them.

“Okay, good. Captain Daubney, same setup. Assign a two-man team for front guard and two two-man teams for rear guard. Change ’em out every hour.”

“Yes, sir.”

The five men walked briskly to where the main force was and as Connor passed by John McLeod, he said “you’re with me, major.”

“Okay, colonel.”

The two men walked south at a quick pace, John McLeod leading his horse. The front guards sprinted past them and were eventually lost in the shadows of each side of the road. If they did their job right, Connor would have trouble spotting them.

“That’s a bit disappointing, Mac.”

“What’s that, John?”

“Not being able to blow the bridge.”

“It doesn’t matter. It would have slowed Phoenix down, but it wouldn’t have stopped him. If we can keep moving ahead of him, we’ll be okay.”

“Whatcha find out back there, Mac? Why’d you decide to leave the bridge?”

“Well, if we had enough explosives, I would’ve tackled it, but we don’t have enough to put it down and I’m not willing to take the chance with the last of our C4.”

They continued their easy stride chewing up the miles. The entire unit, except the front and rear guards, kept pace with the two. The speed of their pace was beyond the stealthy comfort level usually kept in unknown territory. The upside was that they made good time throughout the night, stopping only for brief rests and slowing only for sounds that weren’t immediately identifiable.

It was Marty’s second turn at front guard when he returned to Connor’s position at a fast trot.

“Mac, there’s a town over the crest of the next hill.”

“Yeah, I thought it might be coming up, Surf Boy. Let’s go take a look. Captain Daubney, call a halt, set a couple of perimeter guards, and I want you to join me for a little recon on top of that hill. Get BB, Roger, and Mickey to join us. John and Surf Boy can come with us, too. Captain, you can catch up. Let’s go.”

They double-timed it to the top of the hill and studied the town with night vision binoculars. Captain Daubney and the rest of the team reached them thirty seconds later.

“What town is this, colonel?” asked the captain.

“It’s Perryopolis, captain,” answered Connor, studying the signs along the road only a few hundred yards away. Trespassers will be shot. No questions asked read one. Turn around now and you won’t die said another.

“They’re a friendly bunch,” grumbled Mickey. “What are we walking into here, sir?”

Connor smiled as he studied the distant town. “That’s a quaint little town, Top. Well, it used to be.”

“How much distance do you think we put between us and Phoenix, colonel?” asked McLeod.

“We got some breathing room for now, major.”

“Yeah, colonel, I’m sure we have some breathing room, but how far do you think we’re ahead of them?” asked Captain Daubney.

“We made about twenty-five miles so far, captain. Pretty damn good march. Make sure you all let your men know I’m pleased.”

“They’re used to traveling, colonel. Are we going down there?”

“No, captain. We rest here. We’ll break for four hours sleep here while you, Surf Boy, BB, Mickey, Roger and I go check out Perryopolis before we move on past.”

“Where do you think Phoenix is now?” asked Marty. He came closer after hearing his name mentioned.

“I’m not sure, Surf Boy. Way I figure it, they’re probably trying to regroup somewhere on Route 51 heading south like us. We tried to throw ’em off our trail with hoof prints and footprints leading in other directions, but I’m sure their trackers figured that out quick enough. Hey BB?”

“Yeah, Mac?”

“You estimated, what, those tracks might slow ’em down for about an hour?”

“Yeah, if that.”

“I figure they’ll try to regroup at the Route 51 intersection,” suggested Connor.

“If I may speak some of that ‘psychobabble’?”

“C’mon, John. Say what you have to say.”

“Psychologically, they’ve had some serious setbacks in the last twenty-four hours, especially this evening. Several major negative emotional disruptions have occurred that even a psychopath like Phoenix will have to accommodate. And, I venture to say this was probably the first night that army’s ran straight through without setting camp. Sleep deprivation may come into play.”

“Yeah, go on,” said Connor.

“If they’re sending men up that road, um, Route 51, trying to catch us like you thought and they had to redirect those trucks and equipment off side roads and back on, yeah, that intersection of Route 51 and Brownsville Road is a good spot to reconvene for so many men. Of course, I imagine they’ll send an advance unit of those horse riders once it’s light out.”

“I agree. I’ve been wondering why they didn’t use them after we took our shots at them in Pittsburgh. Any other thoughts?”

“I think Phoenix’s army was in full tracking mode back in town. They hadn’t met up with any resistance or a force to challenge them,” said Captain Daubney. BB nodded in agreement.

“Good point. Sure, but it had to have pissed them off,” said Connor.

“Oh, I bet it did. But, I bet Renaldo’s little stunt did more to piss him off than Phoenix has experienced in a long, long time. A true psychological blow to his frail ego,” said John.

“Colonel,” interrupted Mickey. He lowered his nightvision binoculars and held them out for use, “put your eyes on either side of the road that leads to that gate, sir.”

“Whatta ya got, Top?” asked Connor, reaching for his binoculars.

“There’s bodies hanging from pikes on each side of the road leading up from the town, sir.”

Connor focused on the gate. It was nearly a quarter a mile away, its distance and the darkness making his task more difficult. Though he found it tough to make out any details about the gate, it looked formidable. As his eyes adjusted to the limited lighting and the strange contrast of nightvision images, Connor discovered what had caught the first sergeant’s attention.

Twenty hanging corpses came into focus. Ten hung on long pikes spaced about thirty feet apart on each side of the road and though further details were sketchy, Connor got the impression that these hanging bodies were skeletons.

“Hmm,” said Connor, “Doing an end-around this town will take too long. But passing through Perryopolis might be more difficult than I had expected.”

“So what do you want to do, sir?” asked BB.

“We do what we do best. We recon. We find an acceptable solution. Let’s move.”

CHAPTER 9.18-Seeking Answers

“Where’s that damn Rat Pack?” asked Phoenix. He rested on a green army cot near the main doors of the McDonald’s restaurant. The faint light of dawn was better there.

“They’re heading south on Route 51,” said Larry Reed.

“Where’s Luke and his team?”

“I put ’em on ice like you asked. They’re sittin’ in that Slater funeral home across the street. Probably catching some shut eye waiting for mess.”

“An apt place for ’em. Good.”

“He’s not happy ’bout it, nephew.”

“Fuck ’im.”

“Blistering him out there last night in front of his men probably didn’t help matters,” suggested Larry.

“You his mother now?”

“No. Just givin’ it to you straight.”

“Luke needs to be reminded that I reward for success. He had his chance.”

“Yeah, well, he’s developed a loyal following since we left the city. The men seem taken by him, his single-minded drive and passion. His skills.”

“It’s why I put ’im third in charge, but he, and the men, need to be reminded that I only reward results, something that skinny wolf-faced bastard failed to deliver.”

“Well, that’s true.”

“Anyway, how we situated?”

“All trucks and gear accounted for… we got—”

“Uncle?”

“Yeah, Phoenix.”

“No sugar-coating. Lay it all out for me. Full report.”

“Okay.”

“Walk with me.” Phoenix stood, grimacing slightly. Larry Reed pretended not to notice. A slender man sitting on a milk crate behind the cot stood along with Phoenix. The shotgun in his hands was a natural extension of his movements. The Sig Sauer in his shoulder holster was within easy reach. Phoenix waved him away. “Stay here on this one, Tippy.”

“Yes, sir.” Tippy Cup sat down, grateful for the respite.

Phoenix and Larry Reed passed through a cluster of log-sups near the doorway. They were deep in the middle of planning the next phase of the expedition. Pointedly ignoring his uncle’s limp, Larry forced himself to walk as normally as possible and pushed out of the busted door of the dilapidated McDonald’s. Positioned on the corner of Brownsville Road and Route 51, it made for an excellent regrouping after the bungled night.

Most of the time, Larry was able to ignore the pain in his thigh and was pleased to see that the second bandage placed on the wound seeped very little blood. Keeping a slow pace, they walked toward the mess tent in the back parking lot. He heard his stomach growl at the thought of food. An hour past dawn, the men nearby made concerted efforts to appear alert and energized, despite their fatigue. They also took great care to ignore the stilted walk and occasional outright limp of Phoenix or the short, sometimes hesitant step of Larry. No men dared to sit and eat within sight of either man until, or unless, the order was given to make camp. All around, the men not yet assigned to the mess hall tried to appear busy, prepping for the upcoming southern march. They were under the impression that they would continue after the men that had disrupted their night’s sleep.

Larry studied the overcrowded intersection to his left. The brigade commanders were reorganizing men and equipment efficiently into full brigade strengths. The men controlling horses sought space for the task, most drifting toward the asphalt of a large gas station and the parking lot nearby. Commander Kaiden was especially charged up, berating a man who had stumbled directly in front of him. The trucks and other vehicles were converging and organizing in the road, pointing south. Larry pointed.

“Take a look around, Phoenix. The men need sleep. So do you.”

“You tellin’ me what I need now?”

“That foot needs rest.”

“Fuck it.”

“Yeah, that’s exactly what your foot needs to heal.”

“It’s been treated. So is your leg.”

“Sure, Phoenix.”

“I’ll not let my foot slow me down finding that Rat Pack.”

“No, I guess not. Only, the thing is, when we do find them, you’ll be so damn weak, disabled and delirious from a foot infection that you won’t recognize Renaldo or… Gabriella, when we shove them naked in front of you.”

“The hell I won’t.”

“You gotta listen here, nephew! You’re going up against a team that’s like nothin’ we’ve seen before.”

“I’ll have their heads.”

“These guys are top-notch professionals. Serious pros with serious weapons and years of experience in this kinda shit.”

“You don’t know that!”

“Yes, I do! So do you. That explosion was brilliant! It was a perfectly timed disruption and you know it. That crater was not meant to kill, but to slow us down. If you’re not at your best, Phoenix, we don’t stand a chance. You need rest, manic mood or not, you hafta rest. So do the men.”

Approaching the food line, Phoenix and Larry ignored the men slipping out of the way. Once near, Phoenix was immediately handed a grilled goose leg, which he accepted unceremoniously. He bit off a large chunk and ate without passion. Larry was handed his own goose leg and immediately buried his face in the meat as they both exited the tent. Outside the tent door, Larry reached into a plastic bin and pulled out a jug of water.

“How far do you think that professional Rat Pack got away from us?” Phoenix lifted his left hand to mimic quotes around the word, sneering with sarcasm. He bit into the goose leg with more passion. Walking slowly, they returned and entered the McDonald’s restaurant.

“They’re human, they gotta sleep, too. So not far.”

“You think they ran all night.”

“Yeah, probably. I would.”

“Where you think they’re going?

“I dunno, Phoenix, several brigade leaders think these guys are heading to Washington, DC.”

“I see.”

“It’s on the right path.”

“Hunh. You think they’re going to hook up with Starkes somewhere on the way?”

“Don’t know. Though, the Bitch did fly over, as you might recall.”

“You pushing my buttons, uncle?”

“No, just not sugar-coating like you asked.”

“Good. Go on.”

“You think Starkes knows where this fuckin’ Rat Pack is? This Colonel Connor MacMillen?”

“It’s still only a possibility that the guys we’re huntin’ are Connor MacMillen and… I don’t know.” Larry Reed was not as sold on the fact that they were hunting this Colonel MacMillen, though Luke was sure they were on the path of the same unit that had interrupted their nighttime attack at the Hall.

“Uncle, I think this MacMillen was obviously here and so was the Bitch, as you so kindly pointed out. Perhaps they’re on the same path across country, don’t you think?”

“Not necessarily, I think that Bitch and her bird tracked us who was tracking a bunch of men, who could possibly be him, so, no, I’m not sold on the fact that they’re in any way connected. Though, based on what we know from Starkes’ brief stay in Cleveland, they are looking for him, too.”

“You gotta think bigger, uncle. Think strategy more than tactics for a moment. It wouldn’t have been so hard for Starkes to find us like she did. But much earlier, you know? It’s not like we’re leaving a small carbon footprint.”

“That’s true.”

“But at the same time, I’m beginning to wonder—”

“Wonder what?”

“Well, we don’t see one hair of that Bitch on this entire excursion until she shows up in Pittsburgh, right when we start to hone in.”

“Good point. That’s true. We shoulda heard from her before this.”

“I know. That’s what I’m thinkin’.”

“I see.”

“I think somehow there’s a connection we’re missing here. That’s why I’m sold that the guys we’re after are MacMillen and his Rat Pack friends. We should start thinkin’ of them as more of a coordinated team.”

“So how’s that change things?”

“Well, it makes me keep a closer eye in the sky as we track down our little rats for extermination.”

“Okay.”

“I want at least three RPGs ready to fire with men scanning the sky at all times. I will not be caught with my pants down again, you got me?”

“I do. That’s been a standing order since the hit.”

“Good. Now give me a full report of where we stand.”

“It’s not pretty.”

“War never is, uncle. Lay it out now for me.”

“We got fifty-one trucks left, all having switched over to their thirty gallon reserve tanks. Most switched this morning though a few got a gallon or so left in the mains.”

“What about the two fifty-five gallon drums?”

“Still got ’em.”

“Split the load across ten trucks and dump the containers.”

“Okay.”

“Each of the trucks got two spares and only six are without CBs now. We’re down to twelve quads. We can recover parts from the quads at the mill on the way back to rebuild possibly four. “

“The bikes?”

“Two of them gummed up. Other than that, all good. Finicky, but good.”

“The horses?”

“Lost five of the Fourth brigades to some kinda infection. One horse snapped his foreleg in a deep rut.”

“The infection contagious?”

“No.”

“That leaves us, what, 200 horses?”

“201. Correct.”

“How’s feed?”

“We’re good, they’ve been grazing, so no problem.”

“Now that it’s almost daylight, should we run some of ’em up ahead?”

“Yeah, probably, after everyone’s rested for at least… eight hours.”

“You make sense, uncle. Give the order for eight hours rest. Send three brigades dead on after the Rat Pack once they’ve rested. I agree with your assessment.”

“Thank you.”

“Set the rest of the men to follow an hour later. Feed the men full now and make sure to have ’em all eat again upon rising. I want them stuffed to the gills. Send the log sups out on the road immediately at the eight-hour mark to clear a path. They’ll stay an hour ahead of us clearing debris.”

“You got it.”

“When you’re done with that shit, come back and continue with the update. Bring Tippy Cup in for that.”

“Okay.” Larry turned to leave, but was stopped.

“Uncle?”

“Yeah?”

“My army’s the most supreme fighting force bar none in today’s new world order.”

“I know it.” Larry took a quick stroll toward the gas stations, waving several brigade leaders in his direction.

Phoenix was pleased to have eight hours of rest, though he still burned with an intense anger toward Renaldo and his sister Gabriella. Furious, he pressed hard against the gauze atop his left foot simply to feel the pulse of pain. “You’re not gonna make it to where you’re going alive, little Renaldo… I’ll see to that.”

CHAPTER 9.19-An Unplanned Discovery

“Ma’am, it’s 14:00 and we’re fifteen minutes out from our initial recon of the primary rendezvous at 18:00.”

“Thanks, major.”

The Superhawk banked sharply in elevation behind a large flock of crows.

“Coming up on the east side of Pittsburgh now,” said Shamus on the intercom.

“What’s this area? Nicole held the headset pressed to her ears, waiting for somebody to respond above the noise.

“Monroeville,” answered Shamus, “what’s left of it.”

Monroeville, in the eastern outskirts of the city proper was, essentially, a huge desolate wasteland, minimally covered in weeds and overgrowth. Nothing grew for miles around, and they all took the opportunity to scan the countryside from the side windows.

“It’s crap brown and dead as far as I can see,” said Nicole.

“Same on my side, “ said Amanda.

“There,” said GT.

“I see it,” said Scott.

“See what?” asked Nicole.

“The explosion and chemical burn that probably started this disaster and wasteland,” said GT.

Several huge silos, ten in all, were twisted, buckled, and scorched. A few were split wide-open at the bottom, as if dropped hard from 10,000 feet. Dried up orange streaks, large as two-lane blacktop, marked the path of the silo contents downhill.

“Spewed their contents right to that cluster of businesses there. Took out that massive warehouse probably in the first hour.”

“Wow.”

Beyond the businesses, scattered debris gave way a few miles later to a mile or so of rusted cars in numerous car lots on a path to an apparent explosion, likely started by the hundreds of large propane storage tanks at a particular storage facility. From there, more desolation became evident, especially flying over the rusting pipes and catwalks of an old refinery of some sort.

“Wow, what’d you think was in there?”

“I dunno, but whatever those chemicals were, they certainly stripped this area of any life,” said GT.

“It’s like a bomb went off, only yesterday,” said Amanda.

“No, many ‘bombs’ went off here quite awhile ago. Mostly chemical,” said Scott.

“Those poor people,” said Nicole.

“I wouldn’t worry about that, Nicole, those poor people you speak of were probably dead long before this hit,” said Colonel Starkes.

Monroeville faded past and they made their way across the city to the southern side.

“Give us a quick tour, Shamus.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Now more familiar with the area, Shamus flew the helicopter in a slow, arcing circle around Pittsburgh. Anticipating the colonel’s intent, he ended up near Mt. Washington to visually assess their most recent engagement with Phoenix.

“We got three pickups with that Hellfire launch, ma’am.”

“I see that, Scott.”

Three white trucks, what was left of them, lay broken near the top of the winding road Phoenix had used to pursue his prey.

“I hope we got the bastard—”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“And, major?”

“Ma’am?”

“If we missed ’im, he’s all yours at some point. I took my first shot at ’im.”

“Understood.”

“I’d like a shot first, if you don’t mind, major. Kinda owe the bastard, don’t ya think?”

Hearing the intensity in the female voice, Major O’Malley turned to study Amanda. Resting against the left side window with a firm set to her jaw, she had fierce determination in her eyes. Deciding she had some justification, he smiled.

“Amanda, I’ve got a serious score to settle. That prick nearly caught us with our pants down.”

“Yeah, well—”

“And, I’ll tell you what else.”

“What?”

“When the time comes, I’ll flip you for it, that fair?”

Amanda smiled.

“As long as you don’t cheat, yeah.”

“Good enough.”

Amanda returned to viewing the scene below. Cruising up and over the ridge, just above the tree line, they traversed Mt. Washington and into Allentown and Mt. Oliver. In minutes, they were flying over Carrick, following the path of Brownsville Road to the designated rendezvous.

“Ma’am?”

“Go, major.”

“There’s a recent explosion that blew up Brownsville Road right there. See?”

“Yep, it’s still smoldering. What happened, you think?”

Scott concentrated on the destruction as the helicopter slowed for a better view. As the crater became visible from the left side of the helicopter, GT grunted at the view.

“That’s a C-4 dispersal, don’t ya think Scotty?”

“Ah, yeah, that’s what I’m thinkin’. Pound, maybe a pound and a half.”

“A pound would do it.”

“You said C4?” asked the colonel.

“Yep. Yes, ma’am.”

“Our team? Daubney and Mickey?”

“Probably,” suggested Scott. GT nodded.

“To what end?” asked the major. He turned to face GT and Scott directly.

“To blow shit up, sir. Aside from that, we don’t know.”

“I like that: ‘To blow up shit, sir.’ Funny. Shamus, where we at?”

“Comin’ up on five clicks out from the Route 51 and Brownsville Road intersection. Hold on! I see activity at the rendezvous.”

“They made it?” asked Nicole, hopeful.

Amanda stiffened, trying to peer upfront. She grabbed for her binoculars. Major O’Malley spun forward in the co-pilot seat, scanning the area. For a few seconds he was silent.

“Damn!”

“Major?”

“Ma’am, there’s at least 500 men and hundreds of horses there. Trucks all over. Some bikes and quads. Shamus, back us off for a moment.”

“Roger that.”

Shamus banked north, easing backwards toward the city and into a slow circle.

“That is definitely Phoenix’s army!”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Dammit!”

“Orders?”

“Let’s do some recon, Shamus, keep us about two miles out and run a circle around that camp. Major, you track trucks. Scott, you got horses. GT, you count men. Ren, Stimpy check for our men in particular. Daniels, Tim and the rest of you gather up what visual assessments you can. I’ll search for Phoenix. We need to develop an overall lay of the camp and try to figure out where they’re heading.”

All agreed and Shamus flipped a switch to baffle the engine for optimum quiet mode, banking into a tighter turn. At about the two-mile mark, each to his duties, they all assessed the scene. There was a bustle of activity below and, after nearly one complete circuit of the camp at the junction of Route 51 and Brownsville Road, the Superhawk eased in a bit closer to assess the southern route of Brownsville Road.

“Well, that’s a good sign?”

“What do ya mean, ma’am? What’s a good sign?”

“Look it there, major. They’re men on horseback pushing south past the rendezvous.”

“So?”

“So that’s good news, because it means Phoenix and his army is still on the hunt.”

“Good point. I see,” said Major O’Malley, “There’s at least a hundred or so horsemen already five, maybe ten miles south.”

“Good. Means there’s probably some spacing between our men and Phoenix’s main force.”

“Yes, ma’am. In fact, I’ll wager that explosion had something to do with slowing down that army.”

“Agreed.”

“What do you want to do now, ma’am? Send in another pretty lady?” asked Scott.

Colonel Starkes smiled at the reference to their last Hellfire launch. She noted how he gently stroked the laser controls for the remaining payload.

“Yeah,” growled Amanda, “Do it.”

The fury in her voice gave Colonel Starkes some pause. “No, Scott, not yet. I think we’ll save the last two for later. Shamus, take us a bit closer, but be prepared to bug out.”

“Always, ma’am. Roger that.”

Cruising a bit closer, they saw a nexus of activity clustered around a McDonald’s restaurant on the corner.

“Makes sense to coordinate from there… Shamus, take us on a path to take out that McDonald’s, Scott, ready the….”

“Shit! RPG!” yelled Shamus and Major O’Malley at once.

Shamus banked hard, dropping the helicopter nearly to the asphalt. Plummeting sideways behind a shopping center, spinning and guiding the bird precariously between numerous power lines and telephone poles, he feathered the stick with finesse. The passengers banged and bumped around inside, despite their harnesses; and the swift change in altitude and direction sent a few unsecured pieces of equipment sprawling. Almost immediately, an explosion took out the building they had slipped behind. Shamus pulled back up on the collector to regain altitude, fading away from the camp.

“Professor! Another RPG is launching at three o’clock, 900 meters,” said Scott, calmly. He had reverted to using Shamus’ old military tag.

Scott stared out at a man in the distance, standing on a tailgate, lining up on the helicopter.

“Bug out, Professor,” said GT, “Seven o’clock. An RPG in that pickup.” He remained decidedly calm and confident in Shamus’ abilities.

The rest of the compartment regained their stomachs, tamping down their fear. Colonel Starkes stared out the window at the man in the truck bed, the helicopter slipping lower and away from the threat.

“We’re good, ma’am!” said Major O’Malley.

“I see that. Very nice evasive, Shamus.”

“Thanks, ma’am.”

Colonel Starkes looked over at Scott and GT, each smiling.

“I take it you three have done shit like this before?”

“A time or two, yes, ma’am,” volunteered Scott.

GT quipped a small laugh.

“I’ll bet,” said the colonel.

“There’s no one better than the Professor in the air, isn’t that right Shamus?”

“Oh, but I blush at the compliment, GT.”

Shamus laughed, a deep rumble across the intercom. Nervous laughter blossomed in the cabin as adrenaline-dosed systems recalibrated. Still shaking, Nicole was not laughing. She stared hard at GT after his last comment. Glancing her way, he noticed.

“What?”

“We coulda just been killed.”

“True dat.”

“You think that was fun?”

“Sure beats an office job, Nicky.”

“Don’t call me that.”

“GT?” The major turned in his seat to face GT. His voice had deepened.

“Yes, sir?”

“You will not call her that, on both her and my behalf. She doesn’t like it. I don’t like. Understood?”

“Understood, sir.”

“Thank you.”

The major turned to the colonel. He caught a slight grin before it disappeared.

“Orders ma’am?” asked Major O’Malley.

“Let’s take a wide berth. See if we can slow down those horses heading south, keeping an eye out for our people.”

“Got it.”

“I’m hoping our men got a nice head start, if possible. Maybe we’ll be able to pick ’em up on the way to the secondary.”

“Sounds good. Okay, Professor, please use your formidable piloting skills to lead us to our men.”

“Roger that, sir.”

“Ren, Stimpy, Daniels?”

“Sir?”

“Ready the mounted weapons. GT, Scott and the rest of you save your ammo when we pass by unless fired upon.”

“Tim?”

“Ma’am?”

“Prep up in case we need a long shot.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Colonel Starkes was deep in thought. Based on the new information, her mind was moving a mile a minute. She knew she had to slow those riders down. She turned to Amanda, who was smiling.

“Given the current assessment of circumstances, I’d like to think Colonel MacMillen’s still alive, Amanda. Tell me, is that why you’re smiling?”

“Ma’am, I’ll bet no one’s laid a glove on him or any of your men yet.”

“How can you be sure.”

“Because…”

“Because he’s Connor Mac, that’s why,” said Nicole, interrupting.

“Yeah, that’s what I was gonna say.”

“Then, if you two ladies agree, let’s try to slow down those advancing riders.”

“Right.”

“Works for me.”

SECTION 10: A Vacation from Wedding Planning

CHAPTER 10.1-Fishing in Lower Turkeyfoot

“Andy?”

Terry MacMillen walked toward the septic system sand mound built seventy yards from the cottage. Andy was engaged in manual labor, slinging fresh sand and rock onto the top of the perforated piping system built below the sand mound. A priority for cottage upkeep before winter came, rain erosion had created rivulets that were growing too large and had the potential to compromise function. A winter freeze of those pipes could have profound consequences. Ryan and Kevin were chopping out the weeds and tiny trees attempting to grow in the sand mound, or better yet, the fertile effluent beneath.

“Yeah, T?”

“You guy’s been at it all morning. Lunch is ready.”

“Yep.”

“Can I talk to you a sec?”

“Sure.” Andy raised his voice, “Let’s call it a day guys. Wash up good for lunch. Might have some shit on them hands.”

“Yes, father,” said Ryan, “Hey, T.” He walked past with a gentle smile, grudgingly coming to accept that if Terry favored anyone else, it might as well be his brother. Besides, it was her making a choice that, thinking back, was probably a long time coming.

“Hi Ry.”

Kevin Kowalski strolled past, giving Ryan a glance. He was not yet fully sold on Ryan’s willingness to accept Terry deciding to remarry.

“T.”

“Hey Kev.”

Everyone left, providing Andy and Terry an opportunity to stroll to a small pond up hill fifty yards north of the cottage. They each smiled, content to take in the cool September morning as it eased into afternoon. Coming to a rough-hewn bench resting beneath a red oak, Terry sat while Andy walked to the pond’s edge. Squatting, he dipped his hands in the cold water and washed the dirt and sweat from his arms. He stood and took off his shirt, dunking it into the water. Holding the shirt overhead, he squeezed the water to run in large trickles down his head, face and body. He turned and smiled at her, knowing she was watching. Terry enjoyed every movement with unspoken pleasure, drinking in the taut movements of his shoulders and arms and the pure pleasure he took from the cooling effect. Hungrily, she tracked the water running in small streams down his chest. She fixated on the water as it slipped over his washboard abs and into his waistband, soaking it.

“Whoa, you’re beautiful… you really are,” said Terry. She was unsure her voice carried the full conviction she felt.

“Thank you. But, sitting there all pretty wearing my favorite jeans and top, I could say the same about you.”

“Yeah, well… I only got three pair of jeans.”

“And you know those fit you the best.”

“Umm, I came here mostly for clan purposes.”

“Yeah?”

“We’ll need more dried fish for winter.”

“Okay.”

“Maybe you guys might want to travel tomorrow down to Lower Turkeyfoot and see if you still got the knack to catch fish.”

“You sure?”

“Yeah, I’m sure. You need to be out with just the guys for two or three days, don’t you think?”

“The wedding is in nine days, T. We got all this planning to do.”

“Yeah, I know, and you’ve been real good helpin’ me out and all that—”

“I hear a but…”

“But, it’s not your most comfortable mode of operation, you know, hanging around with all us women and making decisions that you don’t really care about.”

“Now, hold on.”

“No, no, don’t get me wrong, you’ve been wonderful. You’ve been a complete peach through all this… but—”

“But, what?”

“You need your man time. You need to be out and about.”

“And, pray tell, why do you say this now?”

“Because it’s true.”

Andy stared at her and smiled. “And?”

“Because, I’ve drastically disrupted your routine and style.”

“You see me complain’?”

“Oh, no. And, I don’t think you ever would. But, I want to keep my new, future husband very happy. And I say, happiness now for Andy MacMillen is getting out there to do some fishing in Lower Turkeyfoot. Happiness is that same man bringing us back some food stock for the clan.”

“I see.”

“As clan leader, I’m sayin’ you need to take as many men as you feel adequate for the job, along with enough ale and whiskey for all of you to manage comfortably through the next few days. Although, you’ll hafta find most of your own food. Via fish, I imagine.”

“Is that right?”

“That’s right.”

Andy walked toward the bench, bending down, as if to gently kiss. Swiftly he snatched Terry up off her feet into a full-bodied hug, sliding his wet face and hair into the crux of her neck.

“You’re cold, and wet!”

“I am most definitely not cold right now.”

“Yeah, well, your face and hair is.”

“Oh, my face, yeah, maybe my face.”

They kissed and stayed that way for a moment, before Andy lowered her to the bench and gently held himself above her, brushing back the hair from her eyes. Terry slipped her hands from his shoulders and let them settle on his hard triceps.

“I love you, T.”

“I love you, Andy.”

“You don’t have to worry about keepin’ me happy.”

“Oh, but I will.”

“I’ll work hard to make you happy, T.”

“You won’t have to work at it most times, you know that.”

“Well, I aim to please.”

“That you do, buster.”

“Shall I carry you off into those woods and show you?”

“Hmm, as much as that sounds good, let’s eat, I’m starving.”

“Hmm, yeah, me too. C’mon.” Andy stood, holding out his hand. Terry took it and was quickly raised, as if she weighed nothing more than a feather.

“What’s for dessert?” Andy asked.

Wrapping an arm around his waist, they walked toward the cottage, each happy for what the bright future seemed to hold. “I got a little something I’m cooking up.”

CHAPTER 10.2-A Hard Look at Perryopolis

“I make four guards on the main gate towers. Their weapons are probably all full autos and the tower appears to be reinforced. The guards are relaxed—talking to each other, but they continue to scan the area while they talk. Over.”

“Understood, Top. What’s your take, Surf Boy?” asked Connor.

Marty had silently slipped into his current location and made himself comfortable in his sniper nest. He was on a slight elevation that permitted some viewing access into the town. There was little likelihood he would be discovered—his location was in the midst of a small but dense copse of trees, hidden from the gate tower view. He was amazed that the leaders in the little town of Perryopolis hadn’t removed this bunch of old oaks—they were the only substantial cover on the hillside for more than a thousand yards. But then again, he was 200 yards out from the gate. At the moment, he was scanning the gate towers and the visible buildings beyond. He discovered something unusual and adjusted his binoculars focus to be sure.

The radio squawked again. “I repeat, Surf Boy, what’s your take? Do you copy?”

Marty reached for the radio without losing sight of the town. “Sorry, Mac,” he said, “I copy. I’ve located two snipers—they’re sitting in second floor windows in town, one on each side of the main drag. They’re about fifty yards inside the gate. Over.”

“Copy that, Surf Boy. Give me details, over.”

“They have hunting rifles. I’d say a Marlin 30/30 on the left and a long gun, probably a Winchester, on the right, both on homemade tripods. Four guards in the gate towers, but nothing else. There’s some civilian population moving around. Over.”

“Copy that, Surf Boy.”

“I think those snipers are there as reinforcements for the gate tower guards—they would have excellent coverage if there was a breach. Over.”

“Do they have spotters? Over.”

“Yeah,” answered Marty. He took a second to adjust the focus of his scope. “They’re a chatty bunch—clucking away like hens. They’re well placed though—set back from the open windows. Over.”

“Do you have clear shots to everyone? Over.”

“Sure,” said Marty. His position on the hillside was higher in elevation than any target he had. “I got elevation—it’d be a piece a cake. All I need is the green light and they’re history. Over.”

“That’s good to hear, Surf Boy.” Marty was surprised to hear John McLeod’s voice over the radio. There were five radios operating at the moment, all tuned to channel three and set at a low volume. Marty had one, John McLeod had one, and there was one for each of three groups, one of which was headed by Connor. The three groups had taken hidden positions as close as possible to the gate towers. Route 51 disappeared over a hill to the north about 900 yards from the gate towers and McLeod and the rest of the team were beyond the hill, waiting for the order to move.

“BB? Rabbit? You guys have anything to add? Over.”

“This is BB. There’s an area to the left side of the gate that drops down in a steep creek bed. Beyond that, the other side’s stacked with hundreds of tires—they’re wrapped tight with thin cable—about fifteen feet high. There’s a high fence around a single-story warehouse. Over.”

Connor turned to Captain Daubney. “Those gates are serious, captain.”

“Yes they are, sir.”

They had witnessed the gates opening twenty minutes ago when a group of three men exited, heavily armed. Edging toward Marty’s sniper nest, they took easy aim and shot and killed a four-point white tail that had wandered into an area that they must have considered within range. Wasting little time, they had dragged the carcass down the hillside onto the road where they picked up the deer by tying its hooves around a stout branch. Two of the three men carried the deer and the third never stopped scanning the area, seeing everything in 360 degrees every ten seconds or so. He continued this process until they were inside and the gate was closed.

It was serious—the gate. The double doors were each twenty feet high and eight feet wide, framed with angle iron and covered by a half-inch thick plate. According to Mickey who had taken three years of civil engineering prior to the Sickness, the doors weighed in excess of one ton each. Despite that, they had opened without the protest of squeaking hinges. The hinges were numerous and varied—it appeared as if whatever was available was applied to holding the massive weight. Tires were used to assist the opening of the gates—two twenty-inch tires, one on each side of each door. These served to relieve the stress from the overburdened hinges and lessened the energy needed to move the massive doors.

If this wasn’t enough, inside the doors was a secondary gate made from three flatbed trailers. They measured forty feet long and eight feet wide. The bottom one sat on its wheels and moved by means that were hidden from view. A continuous steel apron that reached to within a couple inches of the ground protected the flatbed’s tires and void areas between. The flatbed carried two more flatbeds, one stacked atop another, but on their sides and reinforced with additional steel plate, mismatched to cover the entire bed and without any pattern in mind. The first gate was formidable, the second impenetrable.

“They’ve created an excellent killing field, too,” said Connor. This was a walled-in community and the perimeter, at least the amount Connor analyzed, was cleared of all vegetation for about seventy-five yards. There was no easy way to sneak up on this place.

“Colonel, those gates have seen some abuse. Look at those battle scars—there’s more dents and scorch marks than you’d think possible for that town to have survived. Yet Perryopolis has remained pretty prosperous despite all that,” said Captain Daubney.

“Yes, it has, captain.”

“I would assume that the southern gate is similar in strength.”

“Yes, I would think so,” answered Connor, studying the structure with binoculars. “There’s plenty of activity within that enclosed town.”

“I saw it, too, colonel,” he said, referring to the glimpse they got inside when the gates were opened briefly. “Whatcha thinkin’, sir?”

“All the vegetation has been cleared around the perimeter of the fencing as well. I don’t think it will be that easy to sneak up on this place.”

“Yes, sir. And the cornfield to the east was just harvested.”

“Yeah, this little town’s fairly prosperous. All right, captain, let’s talk strategy. Surf Boy said that there’s guards manning the towers and there’s snipers beyond the walls in a position of support.”

“Correct.”

“Full time snipers on duty—probably at the south gate, too—means they’re pretty vigilant.”

“I agree, colonel.”

“What haven’t we seen, captain?”

“Those gate guards or snipers shoulda caught a whiff of us if they’d been paying attention.”

“I doubt it, captain. We took our positions before dawn and we’ve all been trained in the art of covert approach.”

“True. If you’re asking what we’re missing, maybe we’re not missing anything.”

“That’s possible, but not likely—you always miss something. I only hope whatever we’re missing is not a big part of the picture. When those doors opened, did you see how clean it was in there? There were people walking from place to place—like it was a sidewalk market.”

“Yeah, I saw it. What else?”

“I’m thinking about the man behind the mask. A leader who takes the precaution to keep two sniper nests at each gate inside his city to guard gates like that is someone who doesn’t like to leave anything to chance. He keeps the place clean and it appears to be organized—the town’s thriving and that’s very impressive in today’s world.”

“What’s your point, sir?”

“This is a town that’s continued to grow stronger since the Sickness.”

“Okay,” said the captain. “What’s that mean to us?”

“If we go any further, we’ll light up their defenses.”

“How far would we make it with a frontal assault, sir?”

“We’d have to wait for nightfall for any hope of success and we don’t have the time. It would be crazy to try an assault in the light of day—they’d be safe behind their fortifications while they picked us off one by one.”

“I’d agree.”

“See all that glass sprinkled around the cleared-out areas?” The rising sun highlighted the sparkling pieces of glass.

“Yes, sir, I see it.”

“That glass is there to deter anyone from crawling near the gate or side fencing.”

“Yeah, a nice touch. That would put a damper on a silent assault. But they haven’t given any indication of discovering us, sir. They’re kinda sloppy.”

“It’s the boredom—they probably haven’t seen action in a long time. Boredom will slowly kill vigilance.”

“Not my men, sir.”

“Not mine either, captain, but I’m sure there are times when you have to be vigilant about keeping your men vigilant. Given enough time, day after day, hour after hour, any guard duty becomes a bit loose. Even our guys.”

“Did you wanna go around the town, colonel?”

“Possibly. It would place us off the highway and away from the main force of Phoenix’s army. I like that idea—but, it’d slow us down considerably in getting to the secondary rendezvous.”

“How slow?”

“I think we’d lose at least eight or more hours trying to avoid a confrontation with this town.”

“Shit.”

“I agree, captain.”

“Mickey, you still awake?” asked Connor into the radio.

“Yeah, Mac,” came the answer. He knew Connor was only teasing him.

“BB, do you read?”

“Loud and clear, Mac.”

“Give me your impressions about how to engage. BB, you and Roger go first. Over.”

“It’s no easy takedown, Mac. We don’t have a head count and their armory capabilities are unknown. I gotta recommend an end-around. Over.”

“Negative on the end-around. We’d lose at least eight hours and we can’t afford that. Over.”

“What about a night assault? Over.”

“Negative on the night assault—it would put us under worse time constraints to the rendezvous. Over.”

“I agree with BB that there’s more to this town than meets the eye,” chimed in Marty. “The place is well-fortified. Those snipers could learn a few things about focus and discipline, but they’re in place and would be a big factor in repelling an assault. There’s too many unknowns to try to waltz in and bully our way through. Is there an alternate route? Over.”

“Perryopolis is a pinch point. The mountains serve as natural protection. It’s a pretty good place to defend if you got the right personnel. Over.”

“Sir, Mickey here. The only way we could take this town is at night and very carefully.”

“I agree, Top,” said Connor.

“Do we have any options, Mac? Over,” asked BB.

“We’re pressed for time and this limits our options. McLeod? Do you copy?”

“Yeah, Mac, I’m here. Over.”

“I don’t like it. I think we need to try to go in peacefully despite the serious defensive posture. We’ll hold the main force in reserve at the crest of the hill while we send a representative of the President of the United States on official business. I’d like you to be that representative, John. Over.”

“I’m up for it, Mac. Over.”

“I want you carrying a white flag. You can have a weapon, but it should be shouldered—non-threatening. We’ll try trading for peaceful passage. You can use those negotiation skills of yours, John. Over.”

“Mac, that might be a suicide mission. Over.”

“If McLeod takes a bullet, Surf Boy, I’ll destroy this town and everyone in it. They have to have some experience in negotiation—they’re sitting on the main road. Over.”

“There’s twenty skeletons hanging from pikes on the road,” said Marty. “It maybe these guys shoot first and ask questions later. Over.”

“That’s simply a scare tactic. Whoever’s hanging on those pikes probably tried to gain entrance to the town by force. Over.”

“I understand, Mac, but it’s still risky. Over.”

“McLeod, do you read?”

“Yeah, Mac.”

“You’re the guy in the crosshairs, John. I’m leaving it up to you. Over.”

“I trust your judgment, Mac. What are we trading for our passage through the town? Over.”

“We’re selling critical information. Over.”

“What’s that? Over.”

“This town might not exist tomorrow. They need to collect their valuables and disappear before Phoenix comes along. Over.”

“When do I go, Mac? Over.”

“I want you coming down that hill alone in exactly five minutes on horseback. Keep your horse at a slow walking pace so they have a long time assessing your attitude. Your attitude, by the way, should be non-threatening. BB, I want you targeting the guys at the gate and Surf Boy, you cover the snipers. Over.”

“Copy that, Mac,” said Marty.

“Understood, Mac,” said BB.

“John, do you copy?”

“Yeah, Mac, I read you loud and clear.”

“Top, you serve as back up to BB in case there are any surprises.”

“Yes, sir. Copy.”

“I want everyone to understand that there is to be no deviation from my orders. We will not fire first. Is that understood?”

They all agreed and waited for John McLeod to crest the hill.

CHAPTER 10.3-Another Pretty Lady

“There’s the riders!”

“I see ’em, major. Heading’ south after our team most likely. How far are we out from the Route 51 intersection?” said Colonel Starkes.

“I say ’bout ten miles, ma’am,” said the major.

Shamus nodded.

“Continue your approach, Professor. Get as close as you can to those riders with stealth.”

“That’s my plan, ma’am.”

Following the asphalt ribbon of Route 51 South had been uneventful after the RPG launched at them earlier. For several moments after the near fiasco at the Brownsville intersection, each team member had settled into their own thoughts beneath the steady pulse of engine and rotor. The intercom was silent. Nicole fed CJ a large piece of hardened cheese. She let him gnaw on it to keep him calm and was pleased that he had taken each helicopter flight in stride and with little fuss. Next to Nicole, Amanda absently rubbed her leg bandage and stared out the window. Eventually, the men in the cabin began small talk and many expressed a clear desire to land and engage after the RPG attack. However, each knew that this would be suicidal and against the primary mission of returning Nicole and CJ safely into Mt. Storm. Trained as hunter/killers with extensive experience, it was hard to let things slide. But, well disciplined, they kept restrained in an effort not to express the unreasonable suggestion of attacking Phoenix and his huge army with the scant number of men they had.

Knowing her men and the probable reason for the continued absence of chatter, Colonel Starkes keyed the intercom. “Men, you will get your chance! I guarantee it.”

The men nodded. GT and Scott spoke for them all. “Yes, ma’am,” said Scott.

“We know, ma’am,” said GT, “It’s just that we are getting a bit tired of waiting.”

Major O’Malley interjected, “Approaching the eight mile mark, ma’am, they made us. They’re slowing and turning.”

“Keep sharp, Professor.”

“Ma’am.”

“Wow!”

“Major?”

“I count 120 or so riders.”

The colonel turned and faced front. She peered through the window. “That’s at least half Phoenix’s cavalry. Now we know why we came up so short on our count at McDonald’s.”

“Professor?” Scott’s elevated voice expressed some concern on the intercom, interrupting the conversation.

“I know, Scotty,” said Shamus.

“Know what? That they’re probably carrying at least two RPGs in the bunch?” suggested the colonel.

“Ah, yeah, yes, ma’am.”

“It’d be inexcusable if they didn’t, Professor. But thanks for the heads up, Scott.”

“No problem, ma’am. Just saying’.”

Across the bay, GT raised his eyebrow toward Scott, who was smiling, as if to say that he’d clearly not given the colonel enough credit in her tactical assessment.

“Loop around, Professor,” said the major, “come at ’em from the other side. Come straight up the road lining up on the biggest cluster concentration of those horses.”

“Understood, major.”

“Maintain at least 1500 meters separation. I want to make sure we’re outta range of those RPGs.”

“Same here, sir.”

The colonel turned in her seat to face the cabin. “Scott, GT, all of you, start searching for rear and advance teams hiding and providing cover as the main force advances.”

“Good idea, ma’am.”

Colonel Starkes turned to stare at Scott. She did not appear happy. “Well, I’m glad that meets with your approval, captain.”

“Sorry, ma’am. Spoke outloud, ma’am. Won’t happen again.”

GT busted into a laugh, before he muted his headset. Shamus laughed outright, before cutting it short. Scott had the grace to blush, ignoring the harsh stare.

“They’re using an advance team. They’ve sent twenty men about one hundred yards ahead of the main force for reconnaissance,” said Major O’Malley.

“Agreed, major.” Colonel Starkes held the binoculars tight, scanning the riders, who were now tracking their approach. Each crewmember studied the scene below, looking for the RPGs. Those devices had the potential to do serious damage to the Superhawk.

“See anything, major? Professor?”

“No ma’am,” said the major.

“Negative, ma’am.

“Search for empty saddles. Track the men nearby hiding on the ground. They got the RPGs,” said Scott.

“Excellent advice,” said Starkes, “Everyone, look for any man hiding on the ground near his horse.”

“I got one!” said Ren, “Shoulder tube spinning toward us! Man on the ground.”

“Good catch.”

“There’s another. With the advance party. Left side of the road.”

“Range professor?”

“2000 meters to the advance team.”

“Hold up. Take stationary position. Remain out of range.”

“Roger that.”

Colonel Starkes turned to Scott, smiling.  “Find me another pretty lady, Scott.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Guide it in real nice for me.”

“Will do.”

“Major, do you concur in the use one of the remaining two ladies to slow that charge toward our men?”

“I do.”

“Excellent. Scott, take your best shot.”

“Understood. Readying Hellfire. Professor, line me up… twenty degrees left… slower… drop horizontal five degrees… there… there. Hold. Got the visual… firing.”

The Hellfire roared from the side of the Superhawk in a burst of intense flame. Men below, 2000 meters away caught the launch and scattered, jumping off horses, diving behind cars, and running over an embankment. In seconds, the missile was upon them, taking one rider in the chest before the explosion lit up into a fireball. Inching the helicopter a few hundred meters closer, the devastation point seen below was enormous.

“Give me a live count, major.”

“Working on it…”

“Nice launch, Scott.”

“Thank you, ma’am.” Scott stowed the laser guidance system within its protective sheath.

Nicole stared out the window, horrified at the destruction of so many beautiful horses and the men upon them. Mildly shaking, tears formed and she kept her head held in her hands.

Colonel Starkes placed a gentle, reassuring hand to her shoulder. “Sorry, Nicole. I know you’re just along for the ride… but it had to be done.”

“I know,” said Nicole, head still in her hands.

“Ma’am, I’d say we got a soft count of forty men down, about a third.”

“Excellent, that outta slow them up a bit.”

“Indeed,” said Shamus.

“Don’t stop. Kill ’em all, colonel,” said Amanda, furiously.

Colonel Starkes, Scott, GT and the rest of the cabin stared at her ferocity. Calmly, the colonel unfastened her seat harness and moved to face Amanda. “I feel your fury, Amanda. I do. But we’ll get them all back. And, we’ll do it my way. We now have an expanded window to find our team.”

“But—”

“But nothing! Sitting here taking more pot shots at those riders risks CJ, Nicole, you, my men, and this bird at unacceptable levels. Do you understand me?”

Amanda faced Colonel Starkes with a desperate bloodlust that slowly settled into a softer expression of understanding. Grudgingly, she nodded.

The colonel placed a hand on her shoulder. “Keep your eyes on that window and find our men as we go, Amanda. Understand?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Good.”

Shamus made a half-circle swing around the devastation before pulling away, heading south.

CHAPTER 10.4-The Art of Negotiation

“Mister, that’s far enough!” said the gate guard. All four guards were pointing their weapons at John McLeod.

McLeod stopped forty yards from the massive doors. The gates were more formidable up close. Holding a long stick in his left hand with a white t-shirt tied at the end, he kept calm. His right hand casually held the reins of his horse. He remained confident despite the aggressive posture of the guards. He glanced at the fast-rising sun, estimating the time at around nine-thirty. He quashed his faint feeling of hunger and stayed focused, slipping into what he referred to as his “negotiating mode”.

“Turn around and leave, mister. If you leave now, you’ll live.”

“I have information to trade that’s very critical to your town. My men and I would simply like to pass straight through in exchange for this knowledge.” He tired of shouting to be heard and nudged his horse gently with his heels.

“Stop right there, mister!”

McLeod stopped again, waiting patiently. Under prior cover of night, Connor and both advance teams were hiding no more than thirty-five yards behind him. He glanced behind him, knowing where they were hidden at the edge of the cleared killing field, but was again impressed that he did not see them. Marty had remained hidden in the copse of trees further back. John was receiving updates through an ear bud connected to the radio in his inside jacket pocket.

“Snipers inside are now aware of your presence, John, but you’re too close to the gates for them to see. There’s no danger from them until you’re inside. Hang on… there’s a man running with two women from a building in the center of town.” This feed was coming from Marty who had the only position capable of seeing inside the walled community.

The guards continued to discuss John and his mention of other men, gesturing toward the crest of the hill, but despite their discussion, they never took their eyes from John for more than a second or two.

“John, the man with the two women is a good half mile from the gate. It might be a while. He looks important—everyone’s centered on him. He looks like he’s issuing orders to everyone. He’s wearing a white shirt with a gun in his belt. He’s got a wild head of black hair. A truck arrived and he’s getting in, six guys, all armed, jumped into the bed. They’re coming your way.”

“John,” interrupted Connor, “if you’re still okay with this, dip your flag forward.”

The flag dipped immediately, a definitive nod to McLeod’s continuing approval of the plan. John sniffed the air, smelling jasmine from somewhere to the left. He waited patiently, his thoughts drifting to his wife and the jasmine soap beads he’d bought her every year for her bath. He blinked hard, driving those thoughts from his head and focused on the here and now.

Movement at the top of the gate absorbed his attention. A man was being lowered by an intricate pulley system. He was standing alone in a metal basket large enough to hold four adults.

“That’s the guy I saw inside,” said Marty over the radio. “He’s probably one of the leaders or head of security.”

The speed of the basket was quite slow, indicating a high mechanical advantage. The basket reached the ground and the man stepped through the gate and approached McLeod without hesitation. His handgun was now tucked into a shoulder holster and his demeanor unsmiling and stern.

“His weapon is a Colt Python, forty-five caliber. Six shots. He doesn’t look very happy. Are you still good, John?” asked Connor.

The flag dipped again and everyone remained tense, hoping that John McLeod worked his negotiating magic. The man stopped ten feet away from McLeod and appraised him openly, unimpressed. He glanced around the area and up to the crest of the hill. He saw nothing out of the ordinary.

“Leave,” he said simply. “You’re not welcome here.”

“Alright, I will,” answered McLeod, tugging on the reins. Once his back was turned to the man, he mumbled a few strong words and lightly tapped the horse’s ribs with his heels. The horse moved forward toward the north, the way he had come.

“What did you just say?” yelled the man. He stood rigid, evaluating the situation with some confusion. John continued slowly away, ignoring the question. He heard the click of the handgun.

“What did you say to me, mister?”

McLeod stopped his horse, but didn’t turn. “Put that Colt Python down or ten of my men will fill you with holes you could shine a flashlight through.” He turned the horse slowly to face the man and smiled down at him.

“Right,” said the man. “You’re dead too if that happens.”

“Time will tell on that account.”

“You got some stones, mister. You have absolutely no idea who you’re talkin’ to and who I—“

“That sounds very interesting, I’m sure,” John interrupted, “but I know who I’m talking to. I’ve seen it all across the country. I’m talking to some backwater governor who won’t open a courteous conversation with a stranger.”

“Fuck you.”

“You see, you’re rude and you’re used to getting your way. You resort to profanity as a self defense mechanism and not even good profanity. By the way, purely for self-preservation purposes, if you shoot me, you die.” McLeod tugged the reins again and turned the horse.

The man began laughing and John reversed the turn to face him again. The man holstered his gun and continued his laughter, sounding somewhat maniacal.

“How many guns are aimed at me right now? You said ten?

“Give or take.”

“How many men you got with you? You got any women?”

“How many people you have in the quaint little town of Perryopolis?”

“You know this town?”

“A man with me does.”

“Where is this man?”

“Probably deciding which of your eyeballs he’ll put the first bullet in.”

“Right. Sure. You know, mister, I’ve come out here personally to meet every sad sack that’s come this way for the past five years. Except for a couple times, it’s never worth the trip.”

“Wow, and no one’s shot you yet? You must be so proud.”

“A few have tried. I took one in the shoulder a year ago and a couple years before that I took an arrow to the thigh.” He expanded his chest as if his past wounds imbued him with credibility.

“That’s nice to hear,” said McLeod. “I’m glad you survived. Have a nice day.” He began another exit.

“I should let you leave.”

“Yes, you should,” said McLeod. He turned slightly in his saddle and offered the man a small grin. “Let your boss know we had valuable information for you. But you pissed it away. We offered it for no more than safe passage through your town.”

“Hold up a second. What’s your name?”

“Don’t tell me you’re trying to make friends now?”

“What’s your name?” There was an edge to the man’s voice at his second request—he was accustomed to having his questions answered without hesitation. John turned his horse yet again, draped the reins across the saddle horn, and eased down to the ground.

“You first.”

“Hey! You’re good at this you know that? Seeking control. Did somebody teach you control’s a factor in any negotiation?”

“How about that. An educated man beneath that crude exterior.”

“What’s your name? I won’t ask again—trust me on that.”

“How about that… a man with a three-strike rule.”

“I repeat, I won’t ask again. When the dust clears, you’ll be dead and I’ll make it back inside.”

They stared as John waited for the man to introduce himself and the man waited for John’s next move.

“Are we done yet?” asked the man, impatient at the impasse.

“I’m still waiting to be properly introduced.”

“Right. Usually when two people meet, the approaching individual—in this case, you—coming into my town provides his name first.”

“I would agree. Usually, it’s good practice for that same man you are illustrating to leave when told to leave and that he’s not welcome.”

“That’s true that I said that. I’m changing my mind.”

“Well then, I’ll introduce myself. My name’s John McLeod.”

“I’m Commander Del Re.”

“Del Re? That means ‘of the king’ if I’m not mistaken. It’s nice to be introduced.”

“It’s impressive, Mr. McLeod, that you know that little piece of surname history.”

“Is that your real name or did you make it up?”

“It’s real.”

“You said ‘commander’. You run this town?”

“I do.”

“You’re not blowing smoke—you’re in charge?”

“I am.”

“Excellent. My estimation of you has increased exponentially.”

“That makes my day,” said Del Re sarcastically.

“I meant it sincerely.”

The commander waved away the compliment, but did seek to explain his actions. “I learned to never send a man out to do something if you wouldn’t do it yourself.”

John McLeod smiled and nodded. “I’d like to shake your hand and start negotiating a trade, if you don’t mind.”

“Okay. But hold on a second.” He raised his left hand, signaling the men at the gate with a fist before tapping the top of his head twice. “Your turn,” he said to McLeod.

“I’m gonna reach into my shirt pocket—there’s a radio there.”

“Go for it.”

McLeod slipped his hand into his coat and pulled out the radio. “We’re good for now, Mac.”

“Copy that, John. We’re standing down and awaiting further instructions.”

“Mac?” asked Del Re.

“He’s my commander. I insisted he take a back seat on the introductions. I’m better at it than he is.”

Commander Del Re laughed again. “You’ve been the most entertainment I’ve had in a long time. Welcome to Perryopolis.”

“Thanks, commander,” he said, approaching Del Re with his hand extended. The two men shook, pleased to be beyond the awkward and tense beginning.

“C’mon in and we’ll find you something to eat. How many men do you have with you?”

John smiled but then grimaced at the inquiry. “Back to that, huh? Here’s where it gets a bit squirrely.”

“What?”

“It comes back to the same issue. Can I trust you? Do I simply bring everyone in? What if what you’re offering is a trap? There’s all kinds of strategic and tactical questions here.”

John waved at the skeletons hanging on pikes on each side of the road. Commander Del Re smiled.

“Each of them had it coming, trust me. But, I see what you mean. We need a way to build trust.”

“Exactly. I’m thinking you’re a person I can trust, but how can I be sure?”

“How do we build trust? I have just as much reason not to trust you,” said Del Re.

“True. Maybe you could have those two sniper nests inside stand down and bring ’em out onto the street for our team to see.”

“Your guys spotted them?”

“Yep. At least the two on this end. We’ve assumed two more on the south end. Nice job by the way.”

“Hmm, will you show four of your men in exchange?”

“Sure.”

“Let’s you and I walk closer to the gate so I don’t have to yell my orders.”

“That’s fine,” said McLeod. He spoke into the radio. “Proceeding toward the gate to confirm stand down position of the four snipers.”

“Copy that.”

They stopped fifteen feet from the gate. “That is one impressive gate,” said John.

“Yes, it’s done its job on a number of occasions.”

“The evidence of that is written all over this thing.”

Commander Del Re instructed one of the gate guards to have the four snipers stand down. He turned to McLeod. “Where you want ’em?”

“Outside the buildings they’re in would be fine.”

“Your men would have visual confirmation from that far up the highway?” he asked, pointing north along Route 51.

“Many of my men are closer than that. In fact, they may be close enough to hear your voice.”

“No way. I figured you were bullshitting me before about ten men being close.”

“Nope, it’s true, commander. Though it’s more like six or seven men. Most are Special Forces of some type or another.”

“I see. I got two people assigned to each gate besides the guards. Their job is to watch this road for anything out of the ordinary.”

“What’s the length of a single shift?”

“Eight hours.”

“That’s much too long,” said McLeod, “visual surveillance greater than two hours becomes less effective. After four hours, efficiency drops almost fifty per cent. Limited change in scenic view in a kill zone or limited engagement activity over less than week’s time helps efficiency plummet another ten per cent.”

“Now, how would you know that kinda shit?”

“I teach things. At least, I did before the Sickness. I’m a psychologist. My specialty was in the psychology of war.”

“No shit?”

“Yes, as you so aptly put it, no shit.”

“Okay, I admit that you’ve piqued my curiosity. I spent some time in the Marines. I finished a civil engineering degree when I got out.”

“When we’re situated, we have some very important news to share, Commander Del Re.”

“Are you in a hurry, John? Running from someone?”

“You could say that.”

“Is that part of the information you’re planning on sharing?”

“Part of it, yes.”

“Bad guys?

“I’ll be glad to provide you with all the intelligence we have once we’ve agreed to the terms.”

“Alright, John. What do you have to trade? Any hard stuff—bullets, gold, silver, medicine… tobacco?”

“Sure, we got a lot of stuff to trade. But this information itself is invaluable. We can hammer out what we want in exchange for it while we move through your town.”

“How can I know if the info’s worth squat?”

“I think you’ll thank us for it.”

“So you say.”

“I’m reasonably certain you’ll want this news. I might also add that we’re on a mission as representatives of the President of the United States.”

“No shit?”

“That is correct, sir.”

“Wow… this day gets more and more interesting.”

“I’m not sure you know the half of it, Commander Del Re. In fact, I’m not sure you know a third of it.”

“Then we should finish this and you can bring me up to speed.” Del Re studied the man, assessing his character. “Are you for real, McLeod?”

“We’re for real, commander. What about you?”

“Yeah, I’m for real… but I don’t take kindly to strangers trying to take our shit.”

“And you shouldn’t take kindly to that. Anyone who tries to take your shit should be shot first and asked questions later.”

“I hear ya.”

“You wanna hold some of those Special Forces men back in case I’m trying to pull the wool over your eyes?”

“Not thinkin’ so. But, I think if we come in with our weapons neutral and you line up as many men as you want, weapons neutral, we can make this work. My commander can make the call when we’ll tuck ’em away.”

“You want a head count of my men?”

“I’m thinkin’ no. You and I’ll merely make some radical assumptions here and assume we’re each on solid ground.”

“Hmm, a bit careless on both our parts.”

“True.”

“Rather bold.”

“Again, true, commander.”

“I like it. You and I walk side-by-side. You got a weapon?”

“I do.”

“On you?”

“No, didn’t think it was appropriate for introductions into a tough town.”

“Care to go grab it?”

“I’ll take the risk that my men will take care of me.”

“Some faith, major.”

“No faith, commander. A proven track record through some hairy… shit as you might say.”

“Let’s do this.”

CHAPTER 10.5-Recovering at McDonalds

“Well, I heard the events of the last few minutes were certainly exciting, uncle.”

“Uh, yeah…” Larry Reed studied the gleam in Phoenix’s eyes as he stood outside the McDonald’s watching the helicopter take a wide turn around their encampment. After the turn, the helicopter headed south.

“Rather impromptu as well, don’t you think?” Phoenix clamped down tight on his unlit cigar, but relaxed his jaw. He was calm, cool and very calculating. Perhaps with a touch of his trademark fury.

“I agree,” said Larry.

“At least the RPGs kept the Bitch from taking us out in our sleep.”

“Yeah, but we missed ’em clean, Phoenix. A failure on my part. I shoulda prepped the men better. Stewart should’ve waited another minute for his shot. Billy never even got off his shot.”

“From what I’m told, that pilot did some serious juke and jive. Shamus was his name, right? Fucker ducked and rolled like he’d done this kinda dirt-devil dive before. In fact, it was probably a good thing not to let that bastard fly in close enough to fire off one of those Hellfires,” said Phoenix.

“Huh, yeah.”

“They’re going to probably cross paths with our cavalry running out there now. We getting anything from ’em?”

“Been outta range for awhile.”

“Tactical error on my part.” Phoenix was furious at himself.

“Whatta ya mean? We’ll be catching up to them shortly.”

“Yeah, but I forgot to put in a relay string to maintain radio contact and cover range and progress.”

“Shit! I shoulda though of that, dammit! In fact, Kaiden should’ve thought of that before he hightailed it outta here!”

“Tippy, how ’bout you?” Phoenix turned to stare directly at Tippy Cup who was standing a few feet behind them, listening with rapt attention.

Tippy Cup’s face blanched when his name was called. “Never considered it, sir.”

“No problem, Tippy. Exhaustion creates mistakes. Such as ours. Uncle Larry here knows that. Smart man that he is, he recognized it and put us to bed with good reason. Now, we’ll make less mistakes.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Stay sharp, Tippy.”

“I will, sir.”

“We ready to move?” The calm, predatory look on Phoenix’s face made Larry Reed and Tippy Cup eager to leave.

“All set. Log-sups got us cleared at least four miles out.”

“Give the order to decamp.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Let’s make haste on this small matter, uncle.”

“Understood. We’ll get them.”

“Oh, I know. I’d just like it to be sooner, rather than later.”

CHAPTER 10.6-Low on Fuel

“Anything, major? Professor? GT? Any radio contact?”

“No, ma’am,” said Major O’Malley.

“Nothin’, ma’am.”

“Nada,” said GT.

“Damn,” said the major.

“What’s the range to those radios?” asked Nicole, “Why can’t we communicate with your men?”

“Um, they’re quite limited air-to-ground, Nicole.”

“For real? I thought the army had radios that could do all kinds of fancy stuff.”

“Yeah, well. Not so much. Especially when they’re without a vehicle assist adapter.”

“Oh,” said Nicole. She tucked CJ further into the blanket and adjusted her headset at a better angle.

“We’re using the AN/PRC-148 Multiband Inter/Intra Team Radio or MBITR as it’s called,” said the major, “It’s NATO specs. Range is limited to about three or four miles.”

“I see. So it’s a bit like a poke and a hope to find them on the radio?”

“In current circumstances, well, yeah.”

“I see.”

“We’re coming up on a small, well-fortified town, ma’am.”

“How small, major?”

“It covers a few mile stretch of Route 51. Gates defending both north and south across the highway. They look solid. Active guards aware of our presence, pointing.”

“Careful, Professor.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Thoughts, major?”

“We could drop in and ask ’em about the team. The team could or should be close by based on our calculations.”

“You and your fishing expeditions, major…”

“Yes, ma’am, though in this case we’re in a much smaller pond.”

“True. But, if the team was there, major, don’t you think they’d let us know? We’d be in radio range from here.”

“Good point.”

“What time is it?”

“16:25, ma’am.”

“They coulda made it here if they stayed tight on Route 51, ma’am.”

“Yeah, though we don’t know when the destruction back there involving Phoenix went down. They could’ve passed the town or avoided this town for that matter, got off the road.”

“We know that big hole on Brownsville Road was still smoldering so it wasn’t that long ago, Ma’am.”

“Yeah.”

“They’re around here somewhere even though we’ve got no radio contact.”

“Let’s hope. The current direction is on the way to the rendezvous at the hospital, anyway. What’s the name of the town there?”

“Map says Perryopolis.”

“Major, what do you—”

“Ma’am?” interrupted Shamus.

“Yeah, Professor?”

“I’d like to suggest we find a new fuel depot before we go much further. We’re coming up bingo fuel for our trip back to DC. We got about ten more minutes of fly time left besides that.”

“So no loitering, is that it, Professor?”

“No, ma’am, we can do what ever we need to. But, I’d like to see if we could locate some fuel for this bird. I like to keep my cushion.”

“He does like that cushion, ma’am,” quipped GT into the intercom, smiling.

“He’s a lover of cushion, aren’t you, Professor?” said Scott, laughing.

Shamus smiled at the reference. His lust for large-bottomed women during their times spent in faraway places was legendary. The men turned much more serious after glancing at the steely look in the colonel’s eyes. Quickly, they quieted down.

“Major? What do we have near here for fuel depots?”

“There’s a secondary airfield that used to be manned by the Air National Guard. That may be promising.”

“Excellent.” Colonel Starkes pulled her mission brief from her pocket and studied the pink FedEx paper, flipping to the secondary rendezvous section. Three potential fuel depots were circled and listed with exacting coordinates.

“Major?”

“Ma’am?”

“I see here that you listed three possible depots in the mission brief.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Take us to this smaller, Gallatin Fuel Heliport first before we try the bigger Air National. I’m hoping this smaller place, Masontown, had less people interested in bird fuel.”

“Yes, ma’am. Professor, set coordinates for the Gallatin Fuel heliport. And let’s hope there’s still something we can recover and stabilize for use.”

“Major, after we secure the area and refuel, we’ll come back here and check in on this Perryopolis.”

“Yes, ma’am. Professor, take a heading thirty-five degrees southwest. My calcs say we’re about twenty miles out.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Let’s hope it pans out.”

“Professor?”

“Ma’am?”

“How far back are those brigades?”

“Fifteen or so miles, ma’am, give or take.”

“Major, do you think that Perryopolis could hold off those men?”

“No, not likely.”

“Ma’am?” asked Shamus, interrupting.

“Yeah, Professor?”

“We might make it back before the riders would make it here, ma’am. We might have some time before the extraction.”

“Well, that’s good news. Why do you say that?”

“Well, I think the riders are going to regroup around that crater we made for ’em. After that, they’ll bring the entire Phoenix army with them, that’s why,” suggested Shamus.

After further thought, the major nodded. So did the colonel. “Good point, Professor. Unfortunately, we cannot jeopardize our primary mission by running short on fuel.”

“No, ma’am.”

“Proceed to the Masontown heliport, Professor. Best speed. If time permits, let’s hope we can return to warn them. ”

“Yes, ma’am.”

The Superhawk roared past the small town of Perryopolis drifting a few degrees right and angling toward Masontown.

CHAPTER 10.7-Big Momma’s Ale

“The town snipers and spotters are moving, Mac,” said Marty. “They’re on the street with weapons shouldered.”

“Copy that, Surf Boy. BB, Rabbit, and Top, I want you to stand and reveal your positions. Weapons neutral. Walk slowly toward the gate. Surf Boy, maintain your position.”

“Copy that, Mac.”

John McLeod and Commander Del Re heard the entire conversation through McLeod’s radio. The massive gates behind them were opening slowly and the two men briefly glanced in that direction. When they turned to face north, three men were walking toward their position.

“Damn, John, where the hell were they?” asked the commander, impressed by the men’s expertise in concealment.

“They’ve been extensively trained to blend in, commander. You have me at a distinct disadvantage—I don’t know your first name.”

“It’s Italo. Italo Del Re, but most everyone calls me Del.”

“Can I call you Del?”

“Sure. My apologies for omitting my first name, but I find it’s more advantageous. Calling myself Commander Del Re is my way of putting someone off guard. Every little advantage helps. I assume more men are out there?”

“Correct.”

“Where?”

“Hold on, Del.” McLeod lifted the radio. “Mac, I’m making a judgment call that we’re probably good. I’m gonna take Commander Del Re at his word that we’re safe. He’s the reigning authority. I repeat, we’re clear for safe entry. Over.”

Del Re nodded in affirmation and McLeod briefly relayed the ground rules for their entry into the city.

“It works for me, John.”

“Stay put for a second, Mac. Do you mind if I reveal your position to the commander? Over.”

“Explain yourself, John.”

“Sorry, but I’m showing off a bit, Mac. The commander’s impressed with our ability to approach so close to his town without being seen. Over.”

“You’re the negotiator, John. However you want to play it is okay with me. Over.”

John McLeod pointed to a small culvert with a large branch lying across the ditch. “See the left side of the road at the edge of your kill zone?”

“I’m looking—”

“See that tiny dip with that branch sticking up?”

“Yeah.”

“Two men are there.”

“No shit?”

“Is that your favorite phrase, Del?”

“Hold on a sec.” The commander turned toward the guard tower. “Josh, Russ, I want you to focus your binoculars on that branch on the left side of the road at the end of the cleared area. And one of you guys bring Seth and Bernie out to the gate tower.”

“Sure, commander.” Josh spoke a few words to a young man next to him. The young man nodded his head and disappeared.

“I don’t see anything, commander,” said Josh.

“Neither do I, sir,” agreed Russ.

McLeod lifted his radio again. “Mac, please reveal yourself. Over.”

Connor MacMillen and Captain Daubney slowly stood, brushing weeds and grass from their clothes. They climbed from the culvert and shouldered their weapons, beginning the short walk to the gates.

“Okay, John. I admit I’m impressed. Let’s bring your guys in here and fill them with food and ale.”

“I do like the sound of that, Del, but I’m afraid we can’t stay.”

“I guess that has something to do with your important information.”

“Yes. Ahh… did you say ‘ale’?”

“I did.”

“Enough for all our men?”

“Enough for your men, my men, and many more men.”

“Wow, how much ale do you have?”

“That’s a trade secret.”

“Yes, of course.”

“Tell me something, John. When’s the last time you had fresh baked rolls and spicy pork sausage smothered in tomato sauce and onions?”

“Pork sausage?” asked McLeod, feeling his mouth water. “As in fresh pork sausage? Fresh bread?”

“Yep. That’s today’s menu. We have 180 people here and there’s plenty of food for everyone.”

“I truly appreciate your frank disclosure, Del. I’ll be frank, as well. We have nineteen men, one woman, and three children.” Connor, Daubney, BB, Rabbit, and Mickey gathered around McLeod and Commander Del Re. John McLeod wiped his mouth, still thinking about the offer of sausage and ale. “Commander Italo Del Re, I’d you to meet my commanding officer, Colonel Connor MacMillen, 82nd Airborne.”

Connor held out his hand and the two men shook. “Commander, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Likewise, colonel. Please call me Del.”

“Okay, Del. My friends call me Connor Mac, or just Mac. Please do the same.”

“Thank you. I will. Connor Mac, I was telling John here about our sausage and fresh ale. I’d like your group to join us for a meal. He seems to think you don’t have enough time.”

“That may be true, Del. We’ll see if we have the time. Here are some of my other guys—this is Captain Bobby Butkowski, Sergeant Roger McIntyre, First Sergeant Mickey McGuire, and Captain Marcus Daubney.”

The group shook hands with the commander.

“I’ve been talking with your man here, Mac. You got quite a negotiator in John McLeod. I have a tough time believing he wasn’t ever part of the military.”

“Del… I’ll tell ya, he’s impressed me, too—more than any civilian has in a long time.” They held this discussion in front of John, and his face reddened with each compliment. “In fact,” continued Connor, “I’ve given him the rank of major within my unit for all he’s done.”

“Excellent. I can see why.”

“Del, let me tell you how I’d like this to go down,” said Connor, matter-of-factly. “I’d like to sit down right away with you and whomever you want present so I can fill you in on what’s coming down on your head. In the meantime, the rest of my team can come in and start to pass through your town.”

“Whatta ya mean, ‘what’s coming down on my head’?”

“Not from us, Del, believe me. But there are pertinent factors you don’t know about the large group that’s following us.”

“They don’t happen to have a helicopter, do they?” asked Del.

“When did you see the helicopter? Do you have any idea what kind of helicopter it was?”

“Hold on a sec, Connor Mac. Slow down. I saw it about two hours ago. A big black mother —”

“Shit!” said Connor. “We missed ’em!”

“They never even squawked the radio, sir. There was no active chatter,” said Captain Daubney.

“I’m aware of that, captain.”

“We missed ’em by a gnat’s ass,” said Mickey.

“The good news is at least we can now assume they got the tailshaft bearing and were able to return for the meet,” said Connor.

“True. That’s a solid supposition,” said John.

“Problem is, we never heard ’em comin’ our way. But, if they’re around here, they should be ready for the extraction,” said Captain Daubney.

“That’s a good point, captain. At least we got that going for us.” Connor turned toward Commander Del Re. “What else can you remember, Del?”

“Ah… they held stationary for a few seconds… maybe a minute or more before they flew south—that way,” he said, pointing to the farthest end of town.

“They’re trying to track our progress, sir,” said Captain Daubney.

“Probably.”

“They didn’t stop to alert the town, Mac,” said John, deep in thought.

“Alert us to what?” asked Del.

“Why didn’t they drop a couple men to check things out and wait for our group?” asked the captain.

“I’m not sure. Something kept ’em going. Musta not had line of sight or been in radio range of our travels to alert us,” said Connor.

“Alert us to what?” asked Commander Italo Del Re once again.

“Give us a minute, Del, and I promise I’ll fill you in.”

“You know those guys in the helicopter?” asked the commander.

“Yeah. It’s the rest of our team. We planned to meet with them tomorrow in Uniontown.”

“It’s been years since I’ve seen a man-made object in the sky,” said Del to nobody.

“We missed an impromptu hookup, guys,” said Connor, ignoring Del’s statement. “Let’s stay focused on what’s in our control. There’s nothing we can do about the bird.” They nodded in agreement and Connor turned to McLeod. “Major?”

“Yes, sir,” said John.

“I’m bringing down the rest of the team.”

“Are you anticipating a problem, sir?”

“No, major,” said Connor, “Del? You are you aware of the size of my group?”

“Yeah. John told me nineteen men, one woman, and three kids.”

“Okay. And how many do you have, Del?” asked Connor.

“I got 180 people. There’s a dozen kids under the age of twelve, and the rest are split up about two thirds men and one third women.”

“Got it,” said Connor. He clicked on his radio. “Burroughs, do you read?”

“Yes sir, I copy.”

“Bring the team down, lieutenant. When you get here, BB will fill you in on what we’re doing.”

“I copy, sir.”

“Surf Boy,” continued Connor, “do you read?”

“Copy that, Mac. Over.”

“I need for you to maintain position until BB calls you in. Over.”

“Understood, Mac. I am to wait for BB’s go ahead.”

Connor turned to BB who stood ready.

“BB I need you to bring the team up to speed. You stay here. When everyone’s at the gates, I want you to call Marty in and you two will be the last ones through. Remind everyone that we’re guests of Commander Del Re. All riders are to walk their horses, weapons neutral. And ask Rhonda and Roger to keep the kids in line.”

“Yes, sir, Mac.”

Connor turned north and studied his unit appearing at the crest of the hill. They slowly made their way toward the gates, all of them with weapons held in a non-threatening way. He saw the small figures of Cody, Renaldo, and Gabriella racing around the horses and generally displaying twice as much energy as the adults.

“Del,” he said, turning to the commander, “Why don’t we get started. Is there a place we can talk?”

“Sure, Mac,” answered Del Re. He turned to a young man standing at the entrance to the town. “Jay, go tell Big Mama we got guests—thirty of ’em just to be safe on the head count for food. I want her to lay out a spread for ’em as fast as they can ’cause they can’t stay long. Have Jonas break out a fresh barrel of ale.”

“Yes, sir!” Jay answered, and ran swiftly down the main drag of the town. He stopped at what appeared to be a central building and Connor noticed that there were at least twenty people on the porch of the building curiously observing what was transpiring at the gate.

Del Re turned to face Connor and John McLeod. “The jewelry store is our command center. We can talk there without being interrupted.”

“That wouldn’t be a bad idea, Del. I need to fill you in.”

“Okay. Josh!” Del called to the tower. “I’ll be at the command post for a while.”

“Right, commander.”

Walking silently down the street, they came to the jewelry store on the west side of the road. Its sign was faded a bit, but legible. Feinman’s Fine Jewelry it promised. “Please make yourself at home in there. I got a couple people I’d like to bring into this meeting if it’s okay with you.”

“Sure, Del, that’s fine,” said Connor.

Connor, John, and Captain Daubney entered the jewelry store while Del Re walked across the street briskly to the building that Jay had entered earlier. At Connor’s slight nod, Roger stayed outside the door to the store, mostly to ensure they were able to keep an alert eye of the town activity.

Connor, John, and Captain Daubney stood in the middle of the jewelry store. Every display case had been removed to make room for a large conference table that was surrounded by a group of mismatched chairs. There was a map lying on the table and Connor pulled it to him with a hand, studying the notations. It was obviously a map of the area, probably a county map, and it showed Route 51 running in a general north and south direction through the town of Perryopolis.

“Look at this, guys,” said Connor, pointing to a section of the map neatly crosshatched by hand to show a proposed area of wheat. Other map sections showed the existing locations of wheat, corn, tomatoes, and a field of greens.

“Wow, Mac,” said McLeod, “this guy’s got it together. This is the first time in my travels the last five years where I’ve seen the evidence of an agrarian society. At least, one on this large of a scale. There’s gotta be thousands of acres.”

“It’d be great if he could make it work, John,” said Connor, admiringly.

“Look at this, colonel,” said the captain, his finger on the southern part of the map. “It shows the town’s expansion—to the southwest and the southeast. They plan on pushing the southern wall back another four miles.”

“This guy’s got it together,” said Connor. “I gotta hand it to him.”

“Hand it to who?” asked Del Re, entering the room with two people in tow.

“Del, we were admiring your plans to expand this area.”

“Yeah, Mac, we keep taking on more people, so we have no choice. If we don’t address the issue now, we’ll have food shortages a year or two from now.” The commander had assumed an air of excitement while talking about his proposal—he was passionate about the project. “Excuse my poor manners, Mac,” he said. He turned to the two people he had brought along. “Colonel Connor MacMillen, this is Captain Matthew McBride. Everyone around here calls him Matty. He was on active duty in the Navy when the Sickness hit.”

“Colonel, it’s a pleasure,” said Matty, shaking Connor’s hand.

“It’s nice to meet you, captain,” said Connor.

“Mac, this is my wife, Christina,” said Del with pride. “She’s my best advisor—I’m reasonably certain that this town would’ve fallen on its face if not for Christina.”

“Colonel,” she said. “Welcome to Perryopolis. I hope you and your men enjoy our hospitality.”

“I’m sure we will, Mrs. Del Re. But we can’t stay long.”

“Oh, please call me Tina.”

“Okay, Tina, thank you. My friends call me Connor Mac.” The woman was slightly taller than her husband but not quite Connor’s height. She held Connor’s gaze while they shook hands and he saw that her eyes were a very dark green. “Tina? Matty? These guys with me are Major John McLeod and Captain Marcus Daubney.”

While they exchanged handshakes, Connor stood to the side, deep in thought.

“Mac?” prompted McLeod.

“I’m sorry, John,” said Connor, snapping his reverie. “I’m trying to re-orient to the real-time situation. You know—what to do here.”

“Whatta ya mean?” asked Del Re.

“Several things. Your offer to feed us is generous, Del, and much appreciated. I’d like to know what we can give you in exchange. It’ll be quite an expense to feed my team.”

“You’re our guests, Connor Mac. We’re not in the habit of charging our guests for a simple meal. All I ask for is the information you think is so important to us.”

“Del, we have the ability to pay—we’re not in the habit of representing the United States government by taking a free ride.”

“Tell me more, Mac. What’s the story about representing the government? And what’s this important information you have for us?”

“We’ll talk about that, Del. But first, tell me, what would you accept for feeding my men today?”

“Consider it a gift, Mac.”

Connor looked out the front door and spotted Rhonda talking with Roger. “Hold on a sec, Del,” he said. He walked out the front door and pulled her gently away from the large jewelry store windows.

“What’s up, Mac?”

“How many cigars you got left?”

“About a dozen, I think.”

“Could you part with them?”

“Sure, Mac. Let me get them.” She slipped her pack from her shoulder and sat it on the ground.

“Open your pack slowly, Rhonda. I don’t want anyone watching to think anything crazy is going on.”

“Okay. I understand. Good point,” said Rhonda. She opened her pack and removed the wooden box. She handed it to Connor.

“I’ll make it up to you, Rhonda.”

“That’s not necessary, Mac. If you think those cigars are important to our welfare, I trust your judgment. Use ’em however you want.”

“Thanks, Rhonda.”

She zipped her pack, nodded at Connor, and walked back to Roger. Connor re-entered the store and set the box on the table where the group had taken seats in preparation for their meeting. He smiled and slid the box toward Del Re. Instantly, Del’s eyes fixated on the box in front of him.

“Please tell me that’s full of tobacco,” he said.

Laughing out loud, Connor studied the commander whose eyes had stayed locked on the cigar box. Del repeated his inquiry.

“Connor Mac, please tell me what’s in there is what’s supposed to be in there and not anything useless like, I dunno gold… or silver.”

“Commander, don’t get your hopes up…”

The crestfallen expression on the commander’s face was a sight to see. He was a bit embarrassed at himself for developing a false hope.

“It’s not full of tobacco—”

“Damn!”

“Regrettably, there’s only a dozen fairly fresh Spanish Longesdales. We’ve dipped into them over the past few weeks, so it’s not a full box.”

Del Re opened the box and removed one of the cigars. He breathed in the scent of the cigars deeply. His eyes were closed. He moaned audibly.

“Those cigars spent some time in a humidor after the Sickness. Rhonda found them a few weeks back at an auto dealer. They’re yours, Del, in payment for feeding us.”

“I wasn’t gonna accept anything from you, Mac. I said you’re our guests and I meant it. But, I don’t think I can turn these down. You’ve hit on my one true vice.”

“I take it you’re a big cigar smoker?”

“He is,” said Christina laughing, “He’s mentioned it after practically every meal for the past three years! After every meal!” Excited for her husband, Christina offered a spot on imitation: “Oh, wouldn’t a good cigar top off this meal, Tina? Oh, would I love a cigar right now with this glass of ale.”

All laughed and unabashed, the commander laughed as well before regaining some of his impeccable composure.

“She’s been with me for twenty-eight years, Connor Mac… I must—”

“Say no more… I give these to you as a gift for your courtesy. If you require more items in payment, please let me know. We do have some silver and a few pieces of gold. We have other—”

“No. No. This is fine… more than fine. Thank you.” Commander Del Re sniffed the cigar as he slid it gently under his nose. “I shall light this after dinner this evening, my dear.” He turned and smiled at Christina.

“Del?”

“Yeah, Connor Mac?”

“If I travel back this way, I promise I’ll bring you another box or two.”

“I would be most obliged.” With effort, the commander struggled not to sound like a kid receiving that special gift he’d wanted for Christmas.

“I’d do it just to see that look again, Del.”

“Umm…”

Rhonda came into the store after overhearing the conversation. She approached near Connor seeking his attention.

“Commander, Christina, Matty, this is Rhonda. She’s an invaluable member of our team.”

Greetings were exchanged. Unobtrusively, Rhonda whispered in Connor’s ear.

“Good idea! I’ll ask,” said Connor, checking his watch.

Rhonda nodded a goodbye and attended to the boys and Gabriella who were fast making eye contact with several children their age.

“What’d Rhonda say, Connor Mac? If you don’t mind me asking?” said the commander.

“She’s always thinkin’, Del. She wants to know if you happen to have a dentist in town. We’ve got a few men with cavities and some serious mouth pain.”

“Really? You want a dentist?”

“I know it sounds somewhat off the mark with that army bearing down on this town. But, I got guys in some serious pain here. They keep it mostly to themselves, but, damn, it’d sure enhance my fighting force it they didn’t have to deal with that on a day-to-day basis. Sure, we can’t stay for long, but yeah, if you got one, we’d pay good in trade if you have someone fairly competent.”

“I see,” said the commander. He put on a serious face, as if thinking hard. He shook his head sadly. “Unfortunately, we don’t have a dentist who’s fairly competent.”

“Okay, no bother.”

The commander smiled at the firm nod he received from Connor. “Sorry, just getting you back for catching me off guard with the cigars.”

“What?”

“I said we don’t have a fairly competent dentist. We have, probably, the best endodontist alive in the States right now.”

John McLeod laughed outloud. “Touché, Mac.”

The commander continued. “Dr. Danny O’Reilly practiced in Pittsburgh before the Sickness drove him here to check on his family.”

“Wow. Excellent!” said Connor.

“How many of your men need emergency dental care?”

“Oh, three for sure. Another two if time permits.”

“I see.”

“What’s Dr. O’Reilly charge for his service?”

“Well, I guess it depends. Do you have dental insurance coverage?”

“What? Oh…”

All laughed at the reference to insurance benefits of a time gone by. Connor turned serious.

“What would Dr. O’Reilly charge?”

“I dunno his going rate. We’ve not had too many people treat with him the past year, so his business is slow. He’s kept us all up to date on our dental hygiene, though. In the meantime, he’s developed a knack for customizing fine jewelry. He says that he needs to match his transferable skills to the desires of the customer.”

“I see.”

“Funny thing is, he has a sweet tooth, himself. Always complaining about the world’s untimely demise ’cause there’s no good candy anymore. Even Big Mama’s honeydrops don’t impress him much.”

“A dentist with a sweet tooth? How funny’s that?”

“Oh, yeah. Doc Reilly likes his candy.”

“So he wants candy? He’d trade his services for candy?”

“Yeah, I’m sure he would—why? Don’t tell me that you have candy, too?”

“He like Gobstoppers?”

Commander Del Re looked quizzically at Connor. “You mean the Gobstopper candy? You… are… most certainly… shittin’ me.”

“Oh my,” said Christina, touching her husband’s arm, “Did he say Gobstoppers?”

“So he likes ’em?”

“I’ve heard them mentioned,” said the commander, still stunned.

“More than once, Italo,” said Christina, smiling.

“That’s a fact,” said Matty, shy but attentive.

Connor grinned. “Well then, we got somethin’ to trade.”

“Are you serious? You bring cigars for me and you have the one candy that Doc would probably kill for?”

“Well, we have a few other candy types, but… yeah.”

“Connor Mac, John, captain, I’m tellin’ ya, you guys are like Santa Clause here!”

“Well…”

The commander turned to his second in command and pointed to the jewelry store back door. “Matty, go find the doc. Tell him to meet us here at the command post.”

“Yes, sir!”

“Tell him he’s got dental business right now. Stay at his shop to help set up and have Tess pitch in. Keep the form of payment to yourself, you hear?”

Matty left down the back steps of the jewelry store and yelled behind him. “Yes, sir.”

“Keep real quiet about payment.”

“I will, sir.”

Christina whispered in the commander’s ear. He smiled and nodded. She turned to her guests. “I’m going to make sure that your men, women and children are fed properly, Connor Mac. It was nice meeting you all.”

“Same here, Tina.”

She touched her husband on the sleeve. “I’ll have Russ bring in the food and drink for you and the men here.”

“Thanks, honey.”

Christina gave the commander a quick peck on the cheek and departed. Connor turned to the commander, his look turned quite serious. “Now then, commander, we have to get down to business. We can eat later, but now, there’s a lot to discuss.”

“Okay, Mac. Let’s talk.”

CHAPTER 10.8-GT’s Fuel Stabilizer

“Three gates to the heliport are busted open.”

“I see that, major.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

They made another slow circle around the Masontown Heliport. Out several miles from the city proper, the heliport was nothing more than a large expanse of asphalt and concrete cut into a huge flat field that was fast returning to nature.

“Another spin, ma’am?” asked Shamus on the intercom.

“Yeah, Professor, and when you’re done take us to that small asphalt pad out past the fence. That vantage keeps us with a clear 360. Major, you and three men need to check it out in there. We’ll wait for your signal.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Colonel Starkes glanced around the cabin and clicked her intercom link. “Anyone see any signs we should be worried about?” The channel came alive with observations, none suggesting greater caution. “It’s a go, major.”

“Set us down, Professor,” said the major.

“Roger that, sir.”

“Ma’am, we’ll assess the main hanger first, and investigate those three smaller outbuildings. Scott, GT provide cover in position off the bird. Daniels, Ren, Stimpy you’re with me.”

“Yes, sir,” said Daniels for all three.

Major O’Malley focused on young Lieutenant McDonald. “Tim, I want you to scope the horizon and keep a sharp eye out.”

“Yes, sir.”

The major turned a serious expression toward Nicole. “Nicole?”

“Yeah?”

“You stay sharp, too.”

“Yes… major.”

Major O’Malley regarded CJ, resting in her arms. “CJ can sleep this one out.” He winked toward Nicole and smiled at Amanda.

“I’ll tell ’im when he wakes up, major.”

Nicole smiled at his obvious effort to include her. Beside her, Amanda softened her intensity for a second, staring at the sleeping CJ. Carefully, Shamus lowered the Superhawk onto the cracked asphalt pad. Nearby, what used to be a road led up to one of the only closed gates surrounding the complex. In many spots scattered around the heliport, the chest-high fence sections had collapsed.

“Tim?”

Near the back of the cabin, Tim McDonald stiffened slightly. He was, by far the youngest member of their unit, and still, after all this time, in awe that he’d been chosen for this mission. “Yes, ma’am!”

“I know you might be feeling a bit ignored lately.”

“No, ma’am!”

“Lemme finish.”

“Yes, ma’am. Sorry, ma’am.”

“I kept you back from the hunt for Colonel MacMillen because you’re the best sniper we got.”

Into the intercom, Scott coughed, GT following suit. The coughing continued as each stared at the young man, grinning.

“Ma’am?” asked Tim. With all the time spent with GT and Scott, it was clear Tim held both in high regard and, in no way, wanted to tick them off. They had shared some of their exploits with him during their down time at the Hall of Fame. If half was to be believed, he knew he was in the presence of well-seasoned experts in long-distance killing.

Colonel Starkes hid a smile. “I see, well, since we have an audience, let me clarify—Tim McDonald, you’re the best sniper that I’ve seen with my own eyes.” She smiled at Scott and GT who quietly nodded, before they unplugged from the comm and efficiently gathered up their equipment for guard duty. They exited the helicopter.

“Thank you, ma’am,” said Tim McDonald.

“I want you to stay at Nicole’s side and keep track of the area behind us. Take out anyone coming near, no matter what. I don’t care who they are and I can’t afford to be civil at the moment. And, I don’t want to assume any hostiles are only inside the fence.”

“Understood, ma’am. Yes, ma’am.”

“Good.”

Tim shifted toward the center of the cabin, equipping his weapon. He moved with elegant grace in the tight compartment, keeping the long barrel away from those he was there to protect. The steely expression settling into his gray eyes suggested he would relish the chance to defend the helicopter and the people within. The firm set to his jaw erased most of the youthful appearance; and he used his scope to caress the treeline view 200 yards across a field of ground-hugging weeds.

“Amanda?”

“Ma’am?”

“I want you covering mid-range at our backs. You say you can shoot so I’m assigning that duty to you. I don’t want anything popping up outta the grass. I trust you’ll meet this need.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Think we’ll find gas or anything, Hannah?” asked Nicole.

“I dunno, Nicole. Let’s hope.”

“Our last stop was pretty lucky.”

“Oh, it certainly was that.” At the mention of the Superhawk repair in Coatesville, Colonel Starkes reached into her bag with some excitement. She extracted a can of Vienna sausage and reverently held it up for quick inspection. Catching the two women watching, she smiled.

“You want one, Nicole?”

“Yuck.”

“Your loss.”

“I’ll take one,” said Amanda.

“You like ’em?”

“No. Not at all—but Mac and my granddaddy both say to never to turn down edible food in a safe environment.”

“I see.”

“Besides, I need to keeping building up my strength.”

Colonel Starkes nodded and smiled. “I will say your recovery has been quite impressive.”

“Thank you, colonel.”

“Seeing you, gaining strength like you have, I know there’s something to be said for motivation healing the body and mind.”

“I’m motivated, ma’am. For sure. Let me have first shot at Phoenix and I’ll be all cured.”

“I’ll bet,” said Colonel Starkes. She laughed gently.

Waiting for the major’s go signal for the remainder of the team to exit the bird took some time. The heliport grounds were not very big, but big enough for nearly fifteen minutes to pass before they were given clearance. At the green light, Shamus powered up, lifting the helicopter and tracking to the spot near three large, metal containers that were pointed out by the major. Settling the skids, Shamus gently touched onto the concrete, as if laying down a baby to sleep. Directly in front of the cockpit, the faded word, Fuel was stenciled on the orange metal tank thirty feet away. Ren and Stimpy were dragging a black hose of some sort out of a large, adjacent shed. Major O’Malley and Lieutenant Daniels each carried a small bottle toward the helicopter now resting twenty yards away. Seeing their approach, Shamus powered down. He exited the helicopter and walked up to the two men.

“Whatta ya think?” asked Shamus as he neared.

“Took a sample from each of the two tanks. Couldn’t read the color-coding of either fuel tank, they’re so bleached out from the sun. So, you tell me, Professor. Smells like kerosene to me, so that’s good, I think.”

“Mine smells the same, but its got little flecks of black crap in it,” said Daniels.

Shamus raised his voice toward the helicopter to be heard.

“GT, your expertise is required.”

GT looked toward the colonel. “Ma’am?”

“You’re relieved. I’ll take over your position for now.”

“Yes, ma’am.” GT hopped into the bird, entering the rearmost section and unlocked a compartment. He pulled out a heavy container with the words: Poison. Fuel Boost/Stabilizer and carried the suitcase size box to the edge of the cabin door. Shamus walked to the cabin door and the major and lieutenant followed. Shamus touched the aluminum case, sliding his hand across.

“His little bag a tricks,” said Shamus. He gestured toward GT as if in the presence of a master magician.

Ignoring Shamus, GT opened the case, appreciating the neat rows of egg-sized and powdery tablets. Green, red, and purple tablets were held tightly tucked in foam. There were several empty spaces of each color and only ten each remained. Pleased with his creations, he pulled out two test tubes from the side compartment, bringing both tubes and a green egg over to the major, and lieutenant. Taking his knife, he sliced off a few small slivers, slipping each into a test tube. He motioned for the major to hand him his small bottle of potential fuel. Before moving any further, GT held the liquid toward the sunlight, gently swishing the container. Holding it to his nose, he sniffed deeply, going so far as to dip his finger, tasting the fuel. Ritual complete, he poured a portion of the fuel atop the green sliver. He made a few small clicks with his tongue.

“I dunno yet. We got some degraded fuel here, Shamus.”

“How bad?”

“Hey, I noticed something,” said Major O’Malley, interrupting.

All turned to hear what he had to say.

“You’re callin’ him Shamus now and not Professor?”

“We’re on the ground, major,” said GT, distracted.

“I see. So it’s a flying tag.”

“I don’t want to give him a big head,” said GT. He smiled at the major and returned to his fuel evaluation.

“Screw you, GT,” said Shamus.

“Okay, anyway, what we got?” asked the major.

“Well, I can say we got some original JP-8-100+ based on color and other characteristics.”

“I’ve meant to ask about that on this little trip of ours,” said the major, “How can you tell so quick about the gas?”

Shamus laughed at the question, before waving at GT. “The stage is set, GT. Give the major a short lesson.”

“I can do that for sure. You see, major, JP-8 was developed in 1996 or so as a conversion fuel to replace JP-4.”

“Okay…”

“At the time, JP8-100+ was the next step in safely boosting octane rating. You know, the part that burns. Overall, and perhaps more important, JP8’s less volatile and less explosive in a crash. Good thing on occasion, isn’t it, Shamus?”

“I asked for a fuel lesson, not a history lesson,” said Shamus, growling the words through clenched teeth.

A wary looked was exchanged between the two. GT pressed on.

“Well, anyway, what they found is they could also stabilize JP8 better with certain additives like fuel-injector cleaners, corrosion inhibitors, anti-static, anti-oxidant, and metal chelating chemical compounds. Oh, and anti-icing was another additive, but that’s not much of a concern now.”

“I see. Well, no, I don’t.”

“Based on the color, smell of the anti-corrosive and the distinctive tangy taste of the anti-static compound, you can separate out the fuel types once you do it a few hundred times.”

“Wow. Okay.”

“What I’ve addressed with my special mix of boosting stabilizer is the thermal stability and octane rating of the fuel. Those are two critical factors that degrade quality so quick due to water and sun and why you sometimes end up with varnish and gummy gas or kerosene.”

“How long it take you to make what’s in that box?”

“Nearly three years and over 1500 hours of experimenting.”

“GT’s got his Ph.D. in chem,” interjected Shamus.

“Yeah, I remember that.”

“Yeah, so, major,” said Shamus, “let’s hope this works one last time for our little jaunt out into the countryside of the good old U.S. of A. That way, we don’t have to blame GT when we have to walk home if it doesn’t work.”

“Might be safer with you driving, anyway,” suggested GT. There was an experienced edge to his voice. The two friends squared off and stared at each other. Neither was pleased with the current path of the discussion.

“What’s going on, you two?” snapped the major. Each man flicked eyes to the major, and returned to staring.

“You started it, GT.”

“And I’ll finish it.”

“Like hell you would.”

“At ease! Both of you. You’re acting like assholes!” Both men turned to the major. “Might we move on?”

“Sorry,” said GT.

“Yeah, my fault,” said Shamus.

“No, it was mine, sorry dude.”

“Alright.”

Lieutenant Daniels cleared his throat next to them and handed off his container to GT. He had not seen this level of intensity and passion from GT and Shamus and had always considered them more or less civilians along for the ride, despite what he had heard. Their easygoing behavior up until this point had made that impression stick. However, the quick change in both men made him reevaluate their lethality.

GT performed the same ritual with the bottle of fuel handed to him by Daniels and slipped the liquid carefully into the second test tube. All four men examined the test tubes, waiting for something to happen.

“What’s it do?” asked Daniels.

“Give it time,” said GT.

At first, the fuel did nothing. Then, slowly the green sliver dissolved.

“A good sign. Took less than sixty seconds,” said GT. “Hmm, not a lot of water condensation; hasn’t thickened up like some of the shit gas we’ve found. Still has some inherent octane values.”

“Better than our last refuel batch?”

“Probably. We’ll see.”

“In the meantime, I’ll let the colonel know.”

Major O’Malley left the men and approached the colonel. “Ma’am?”

“What we got?”

“We got some JP8-100+ that GT’s hoping will work. Not much else in supplies.”

“Fuel gonna work?”

“Probably. GT’s still evaluating.”

“’Kay.”

“There’s sixteen dead in a backroom, some kinda hand-to-hand massacre.”

“Recent?”

“No—a few years ago, best guess.”

“Weapons?”

“Nope.”

“Anything?”

“A few good maps. Place is cleaned out pretty good. Whoever was here last, I’d say a few months ago, used the outbuilding over there. Probably four or five people based on the waste, sleeping arrangements and fire spot. Had a bit of a party. Some bottles of beer—Momma’s Ale.”

“How much fuel might we have for the bird?”

“If it’s good, enough for us to refuel, though that’s about it. Wouldn’t come back for what’s left.”

“Let’s hope. I want to return and scout Route 51 to find our guys.”

“Yes, ma’am. Me, too.”

“Of course.” Colonel Starkes smiled, motioning the major to lean toward her for a more confidential discussion.

“Now go pay some attention to that woman of yours. She’s had a real tough day today. She’s seen enough killing.”

“Understood.”

“I’ll be out here covering GT’s watch.”

“Thank you, ma’am.” The major left and could be seen huddling in the ’copter with Nicole. GT and Shamus strolled toward the colonel, each smiling.

“I take it you’re bringing good news?”

“Octane can be brought up to about ninety-three, maybe ninety-five… not perfect, mind you, but it beats walkin’,” said GT.

“It’ll do, ma’am. Might have a few sputters and smoke, but it should work until the next overhaul,” said Shamus.

GT was especially proud. He had attained an eighty-seven percent success rate using his fuel booster tablets over the course of their mission. Truth be told, he was running twenty-seven percent above the expected failure rate in acquiring suitable fuel for the Superhawk.

“Excellent, GT. You’ve exceeded expectations.”

“Thank you, ma’am. I aim to please.”

“We’ll have to watch for signs of gumming up the works if we load it before it’s optimized,” suggested Shamus.

“Yeah, we’ll need to wait at least an hour on this batch to let my concoction take hold completely,” said GT.

“Good job, guys.”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

“I’ll grab the solar pump in prep,” said GT.

“Have Ren and Stimpy help out in the hook up, GT.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

CHAPTER 10.9-Kaiden is Kept Alive

“How many we lose, Kaiden?” asked Phoenix. He was surprisingly calm. The eight hours of sleep he had at the McDonald’s had served him well.

“Thirty men, sir.”

“How many are seriously wounded?”

“Three, sir. They can be moved with care.”

“Horses?”

“Thirty-six dead.”

Kaiden clicked off the numbers with dread. Each statement was a testament to his failure as a commander. Distracted for a second, he brushed the sweat from his forehead and, out of nervous habit, stroked his thick blonde Mohawk before dropping his hand to his side. He knew he did not have long to live.

“I’ll tell you, Kaiden, those Hellfires can kick some ass.”

“Yes, sir.”

Kaiden risked a glance at Phoenix’s face. He was confused by the absence of Phoenix’s characteristic fury when things did not go well.

“Well, that’s one less left that the Bitch has to do any damage.”

Kaiden was not sure how to respond to this sudden calm acceptance of his failure.  “Yes, sir. She sent it smack dab into the advance team.”

“That’s what I heard, Kaiden. Your rider told us a few miles back.”

“Yes, sir.”

“How long you been stopped here waiting?”

Kaiden checked his watch, a beautiful, solar-powered Longine-Whittenauer given to him upon promotion to Brigade Commander. It was the most enviable piece of equipment in all the army based on the rank and privilege it bestowed. The men all spoke of the benefits of owning such a watch, especially the unlimited access to whiskey and the beautiful women in the Pound. Supposedly, there were only ten of them known to exist. Rumor said Phoenix had four more watches to dish out and then there were no more. One of the remaining four watches was supposed to go to Luke Killington after this expedition, though that appeared in doubt at the rate things were going. “We’ve been here regrouping for three hours and forty-two minutes, sir.”

“Damn. That delay is unacceptable.”

Kaiden stood stiff at attention, several patched shrapnel wounds on arms and legs starting to show signs of ongoing blood loss. Resigned at facing Phoenix after this abysmal failure, he was mentally prepared to die, wondering what a 9mm bullet from an M&P would feel like entering his brain. Idly, he wondered if it would feel any different than the .45 caliber bullet of the Judge that Phoenix had lost to Renaldo.

Staring into the distance, Phoenix gave him little attention and shifted to study the easing chaos of men and horses around him. Larry Reed and Tippy Cup stood beside him, gauging his mood. Phoenix turned to his uncle. “Assign shovel detail immediately, uncle. Help bury these men. They’re our men. Assign four teams to preserve and pack the horsemeat for travel. Too bad about the leather, but if they have time, tell ’em to strip what they can. Get the Log-Sups to assess and assign surplus supplies to the trucks. Tell everyone they have three hours to do it.”

“Yes, sir.” Larry Reed and Tippy Cup left Kaiden to stand alone in the middle of the cracked blacktop, facing Phoenix.

Phoenix turned further away from Kaiden, staring at the impact crater produced by the Hellfire. During his scan of the surroundings, he noticed many men were surreptitiously watching the exchange between him and Kaiden. He knew Kaiden was one of the most respected leaders in the entire army and much-loved by the cavalry riders, in particular. What he also saw made him proud, since the men had recovered and were mostly “ride-ready” and at his command.

“Kaiden,” said Phoenix, voice raised. Always a quick learner in controlling his men, he knew they were waiting to see what his next move would be with Kaiden. Smiling to himself, Phoenix admitted that he had learned quite a bit over the past few days. With a sharp spin, he faced Kaiden. Purposefully, he did not look happy. “This was my failure, Commander Kaiden. Not yours.”

“Sir?”

“Due to a brief lapse in field tactics and overall strategy… I won’t make excuses, I neglected to establish a sequential manned radio link with my advance team. I had the capability to do so yet I did not.” Phoenix studied Kaiden, recognizing the tentative return of hope in the face of a certain death.

The hope in Kaiden’s eyes disappeared as quickly as it came. A sense of resignation returned. “I should’ve given that order, sir. It was basic tactics, but only crossed my mind about two miles before the Bitch hit us. No excuses, sir. It was my brigades to command and I lost nearly a third of my men.”

Phoenix moved up and into the face of Kaiden. “Commander, how soon you forget… these are my men,” The growl from Phoenix could’ve chilled ice to shatter.

“Yes, sir.”

“And when, in those rare instances, that I’m at fault, it’s my error that costs the lives of my men.”

“Yes, sir.”

“And you!”

“Sir?”

“You’re one of the best warriors I’ve ever seen since the Cuckoo Flu knocked us back to medieval times. That much is true, commander. There are few things you can ever do to disappoint me, Kaiden.”

“Thank you, sir.” A flicker of hope returned to Kaiden’s eyes.

“That being said, I need you to reenergize these men to the point that they’ll drink the blood of that Bitch using a tiny red straw. You will also bring me that Rat Pack. And I mean now!”

“Yes, sir!”

“Am I clear?” The low, sharp edge sent a chill up Kaiden’s spine and if possible, he stood straighter.

“Yes, sir!”

Phoenix let him remain braced at attention for five seconds before relenting. “At ease, commander.”

“Sir.”

“What other information can you give me about my pesky little Rat Pack?” Phoenix waited for an answer, casually sneaking glances at the men. Pleased, he noticed many had relaxed in the saddle or began tending to other business rather than watching their exchange.

“They’re moving fast on foot with five, maybe six horses.”

“The same bastards? Heading straight up Route 51? No attempt to break off the road?”

“No, sir.”

“Hmm, wonder why? It would be an obvious choice of mine getting off this road, at least for awhile.”

“Yes, sir. And, they’re not that careful about it, either. They were making good time, traveled all night based on their progress. Hard to tell how many, but I think we’re talking about twenty, maybe twenty-five men at most.”

“Are there…”

Kaiden sensed Phoenix’s hesitation and immediately recognized the lust flashing across Phoenix’s face.

“Yes, sir. Wally’s sure three kids and a woman are traveling with them based on footprints.”

“Three kids and a woman in the mix?”

“Yes, sir.”

“How far ahead do you estimate they are?”

“No more than ten miles. They hafta be exhausted, sir.”

“Don’t sell ’em short.”

“No, sir. You think that Bitch’ll come back for another shot?”

“I dunno, Kaiden. I’ve not yet figured out the full connection between her and the Rat Pack. There is one. Of that, I’m sure. But, things are kinda screwy, you know?”

“Yes, sir.”

“What’re your thoughts on her coming back?”

Rather shocked at having his opinion asked, Kaiden recovered quickly. “I think she’s looking for them as much as we are.”

“Oh, Kaiden, I can assure you she is not looking for them with the same level of desire as you see standing before you.”

“No, sir. We’re trying harder for the same target.”

“You may be right,” said Phoenix, “But why? That’s the question—I believe that this man, this Connor MacMillen is who we’re huntin’ here. He’s the bastard that’s leading that Rat Pack, I’m sure of it. Which, if my numbers are right, keeps increasing in size. Hmm, and, he must be something special for that Bitch to keep coming after him like this. I mean, what? She’s waited weeks for him back home and, only now, in the past day, does she start firing off Hellfires like they’re fuckin’ candy. Right when we’re nipping at the bastard’s heels. ”

“Yes, sir.”

“And, think about it—why now? Why all of a sudden, when we get to Pittsburgh, when we’re tracking this Rat Pack? What, she just magically shows up, following this team, the same men we’ve tracked for so long?”

“I’m not sure, sir.”

“I think there was a disconnect and reconnect somewhere in this equation.”

“Yes, sir.”

Phoenix broke from his thoughts, realizing he was strategizing out loud. He stared at Kaiden, blinking several times, changing mental focus. “We’ll travel as one entire army at this point. I know that Bitch only got one of those Hellfires left from our intel back home. I’d like to think it unlikely she picked up anymore lying around, but you never know. Right now, we’ll set up an aerial defense that’ll be sure to shoot that bird outta the sky next time she comes around. Am I clear, commander?”

“Yes, sir!”

“Make it happen.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Send Larry over here. Talk to the brigade commanders under my orders. Get this army ready to move. Dismissed.”

“Sir!”

CHAPTER 10.10-Harmon’s Invitation

“Hey, T?” Andy sauntered into the large kitchen, excited about spending the next three or four days away from the bustle of the wedding preparations that were now such a common sight for the clan.

“Yeah?” said Terry. She glanced up from her work at the table. Many of the clan women smiled or nodded at his entrance and he said hello.

In eight days, they were set to be married in a joint ceremony along with Kevin and his bride. Andy relished the thought. But, the twenty-four hours, seven days per week daily prep and the continuous attention to wedding details that seemed unnecessary had taken its toll on the men in the clan. He had learned that weddings took an incredible amount of time, creativity and coordination. Things had to be “just so” on this and “just right” on that. Scrap one set of viable plans for another based on a glance, a frown or a furrowed brow. All the investment of time wasted. Try as he might, he was glad to have a brief respite.

“Hey, can I talk to you for a second?” asked Andy.

“Sure,” said Terry.

“Me and the guys, we’re going to skip the offer of Lower Turkeyfoot and the fishin’ for now.”

“Skip fishin’? Am I hearing you right?” Terry stopped twisting a frilly table decoration of some kind and stood, gently rising from her chair. She made an effort not to bump the hands or arms of those next her. She waded her way through the crowded kitchen and women actively engaged in various conversations, each touching, stroking, or twisting the vast array of colorful items on the table.

Terry came near and Andy wrapped an arm around her shoulder, walking her into the huge living room where there was more room to talk. “Yeah. We’re going to do something a bit different.”

“Hmm, that white envelope Jeff gave you from Mark Harmon this morning have anything to do with your change of plans?”

“What do you mean? Mark who?” said Andy, placing a hand to his shirt pocket, shielding the letter from view.

“I know Harmon’s had something up his sleeve the past few weeks. What is it? A sleazy Nemacolin bachelor party of some kind?”

“No. Not his style.”

“No? What do you have there?”

“Where?”

“In your pocket.”

“Nothin’, why?”

“Show me. Is it an invite to a bachelor party?”

“No, it’s an invite to a huntin’ party.

“A hunting party?”

“Mark asked if I wanted to have a bachelor party the night before the wedding, you know, in the more traditional sense, but I talked him outta that.”

“A hunting party?”

“Yep, you know how he’s got those fenced game lands on the back property of Nemacolin, right?”

“Uh huh.”

“His game keepers say the pheasants hanging around on those 1000 acres are a damn nuisance. They’re pushing out the grouse and dove. Mark asked if we’d help drop a few birds during the day and drink a few whiskeys with him in the night.”

“Mark said this?”

“He did. Here.” Andy handed over the top-quality stationary and waited for Terry to finish reading.

“Oh, that’s brilliant of him,” said Terry, laughing.

“What?”

“Hah! He’s getting you guys to hunt dinner for our own wedding.”

“Works for me, whiskey and shootin’. Sounds good.”

“How many pheasant does Mark want you guys to take?”

“As many as we can. He said he hopes me, Kev, Ryan, and the ushers could bring in at least thirty to forty birds total, taking as many days as we need.”

“Huh.”

“I told him three or four days outta do it.”

“Hmm…”

“We’re pretty excited, T. He’s offered to supply the ammo as a bonus.”

“And he’s supplying the whiskey?”

“I’m assuming.”

“You guys gonna eat?”

“I’m assuming.”

Terry laughed. “You don’t care if you eat, do you?”

Andy wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close. His desire was evident and he nuzzled his chin and lips into her hair. Terry shivered when his hot breath dropped to a whisper. “You, huntin’, and whiskey. Who needs food?”

“I… I gotta help with the wedding table centerpieces.”

“Yeah, you do. But not right now.”

“But I do.”

“No, you look… tense… I need to help relax you.”

“Is that right?”

“Yeah, I need to say a proper goodbye to my future wife before we head out in the early morning to Nemacolin.”

“I see. So… you’re doing this ‘relaxation’ for me?”

“I am… now quit talking and make your way upstairs. I’ll work my way up in five minutes.”

“Oh, like no one will know, Andy.”

“Keeps up appearances.”

“Yeah, me disappearing from helping out on my own wedding table settings right when you show up.”

“It’ll give ’em something to talk about.”

“Oh, it will that.”

“Go.”

“I’m going… you better plan on some solid relaxation, buddy.”

“Bank on it.”

Terry forced her walk through the living room into a casual stride; at least she seemed to think so. She restrained herself from dashing up the stairs. Smiling, she felt like a schoolgirl playing hooky for the first time. Glancing back, she saw Andy walking out onto the deck. She began counting the minutes until his arrival. She was waiting in the master bedroom. The sheets were cool on her naked skin.

CHAPTER 10.11-Georgie Sees Something

“That’s a real helicopter, Georgie!”

“I see it, Jacob.”

“Where’s it going?”

“I dunno. Near Masontown, I think.”

“What for? Who is it?”

“Gimme them.” Georgie snatched the binoculars from his little brother’s hands. Bored, they had made a game out of naming cloud formations, clinging onto the wall of the plated steel platform built above the huge metal gates of the Harmon Toll Exchange. Holding the binoculars tight to his eyes, Georgie peered down the mountain road into the long valley below, seeing a wide panorama of Uniontown, Hopwood, and Masontown, visible in the crisp fall afternoon.

“Go! Tell dad! Now, Jacob! Go!”

Jacob, ten years old last month, burst toward the stairs at end of the platform. Georgie tried to locate the helicopter, but found it difficult based on the distance. Eventually, he glimpsed a side view before the helicopter disappeared below a rolling ridge.

“Sergeant Evan! C’mere!” yelled Georgie, waving at the closest gate guard.

Evan acknowledged the persistent wave, jumping aside as Jacob nearly ran into him. Sensing an urgency, Evan quickened his pace, covering the final twenty yards.

“What you guys doing, Georgie?”

“A helicopter! There! Landing down in Masontown somewhere!”

“What? No kidding?” Evan lifted his binoculars to study the towns and sky far below the mountain pass. An actual helicopter would be an incredible discovery since activity near the mountain crest of Route 40 the past four years was mostly small groups of travellers or those looking to trade at Nemacolin. Nothing motorized had traveled the road for at least three years and nothing at all in the skies for four, maybe closer to five. The Harmon Toll Exchange and the Summit Military Garrison behind it had been well manned since only a few days after the Sickness. Upon Mark Harmon’s orders, the garrison was built fast, but sturdy after taking over the Historic Summit Hotel. Money and supplies at the time poured in for construction of the gate and garrison and, once done, stood formidable on the eastern mountain pass, ready since that first month. Though, truth be told, the tollgate saw little action over the past five years. Fewer and fewer newcomers sought the mountaintop. “Tell me about this ’copter, Georgie.”

“Okay.”

Evan waited. Hearing Jacob yelling loud for his father, Georgie glanced toward the garrison. Jacob had wasted no time covering the fifty yards to the main garrison quarters. His home for the past four years, he knew every nook and cranny since his father, Grant Bastin commanded the twenty-four men assigned there. Strategically, the mountain pass was a key pinch point for gaining access into the rural mountain towns that eventually led to the Nemacolin Resort about eight miles further down Route 40 heading toward Maryland. A similar tollgate and garrison was placed twenty miles east to manage any newcomers seeking entrance that way from Maryland.

“Um, the helicopter took a dive over that hill. See it? Those three big pines lined up next to that road, see it?”

“I see where you’re talking, Georgie, but there’s no helicopter.”

“We saw it, honest! We saw it, right there!”

“Okay. Okay, settle down. Let’s keep an eye on it.” Evan reached for his radio, holding it to his lips. Before speaking, he stared down at Georgie, assessing sincerity. Usually a very trustworthy child and not one to come off unhinged, Evan took stock.

“Evan here, over. Base do you copy?.”

“Base here. We copy. Over.”

“Georgie reports seeing a helicopter around Masontown. Over.”

“A helicopter? Can you confirm? Over.”

“Not yet, base. Working on it. Over.”

“Mitchell or Stanford catch anything? Over.”

“Standby. Over.”

“Roger. Base standing by.”

Evan switched to gate channel, seeking feedback from Mitchell and Stanford. Neither had seen the helicopter and, from this distance, it was highly unlikely they’d heard any of the telltale rotor sounds.

“Base, Sergeant Evan here. Confirm no sighting by gate. Georgie saw it only… you copy?”

“And Jacob! He saw it first!” said Georgie, insistent at the discovery.

“And I’m told Jacob saw it, base. Over.”

“Copy. Base has received a… report from Jacob confirming sighting. Stay sharp. Commander and three men are coming down to assist in visual reacquisition of target helicopter. Over.”

“Roger that.” Evan turned to Georgie, who was steadfastly studying the Masontown area. “Georgie, you make anything out before it disappeared?”

“It was big, green, shiny.”

“Not a little two-seater?”

“No.”

“Not like the thing those reporters used to fly when you were little, remember them?”

“No, bigger. Much bigger, but I only caught a glimpse of it.” Georgie was excited and disappointed at the same time.

“You did good, Georgie. Nice.”

Georgie brightened, turning to assess the valley below with renewed energy.

“Base, Evan. Do you copy?”

“This is base, over.”

“Georgie reports his glimpse was of a large green and shiny helicopter. Repeat, large green and shiny. Possibly military. Not a two-seater. Over.”

“Base copies. Commander enroute. Over.”

“Roger that.”

A large fit man with heavily muscled shoulders and a thick head of jet-black hair jogged down from the Summit Garrison with three equally large men beside him. All were dressed in polished uniforms of green and blue, neatly pressed. Jacob lagged a step behind, nipping at their heels, still talking animatedly. At the gate stair platform, the men climbed fast, walking single file across the narrow platform. Georgie kept focused on Masontown, ignoring the noise behind him. He’d hoped to catch another sighting of the helicopter. That is, until his father spoke.

“Son, no games here.” The voice was that of a stern commander, one used to facts, but with a tone of patience and tolerance. Georgie dropped from his toehold on the gate and faced his father, taking his eyes away from the binoculars. He noticed that all gate guards and two of the three men with his father were scanning the skies.

“No, sir. Jacob and I saw it.”

“Which direction was it traveling?”

“From the north. A bit northwest.”

“Fast?”

“Only caught a glimpse. Jacob saw more.”

All heads turned to Jacob, standing small, but excited behind them.

“Jacob?”

Desperately wanting to show more than speak, Jacob clamored up onto the wall, placing his toes into the small shooting slits cut into the steel. Comfortably able to see above the gate, he pointed toward Masontown.

“It was big, Daddy. Real big! Even from here!”

“Jacob!”

Jacob flinched at the power in his father’s voice, calming instantly. “I said slow down. Now, I’ll say it once more. Slow down and provide a clear report!”

“Yes, sir, daddy. The helicopter was shiny. One spin thingee on top. Had words on the side. Words in a circle, like this…” Jacob drew a large circle in the air with his hands.

“What they say?”

“I don’t know, daddy, sir.”

“Anything else?”

“Numbers. HMX-1. I think…”

“I see. Thank you, son. Anything else? You, Georgie?”

“No sir, that’s it.”

Commander Bastin studied the skies, smiling. “Seems we got a bit of excitement for a Tuesday. Evan, instruct base to send an update to the radio stringers to alert General Harmon.”

“Yes, sir.” Evan squeezed his way past the men, jogging toward the stairs. He was already on his radio.

“Should we send some men to check it out using a truck, sir?” asked Keenan McLoy, his second in command who stood by his side. His eyes remained glued to his binoculars, focused on the Masontown area below.

“Too far. Not sure we can waste the gas for a trip like that.”

“Sure, sir?”

“Well, no, I’m not sure. What do you recommend, major?”

“Then let’s send two squads out on horses. Fully armed and provisioned for three days travel. Tell them to make haste and drop riders line-of-sight to maintain radio com. Make it clear that they’re to ride hard to see how close they can get, but to be covert.”

“I agree. See to it.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Major?”

“Sir?”

“If the radio link gets too thin, have the team stop progress at the final four men. I want them traveling together until they’ve made contact. Understood?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Go with them, Keenan. I know you want to.”

“Yes, sir!”

“Can I go, Dad?”

Commander Bastin studied Georgie in the bright afternoon sun. Gangly and intense, his son was probably ready to be placed with a junior field team on just such a helicopter search mission. But, parental protectiveness kept intruding.

“No, Georgie. In a few years.”

“But…” The commander’s withering stare made Georgie swallow further protest.

Commander Bastin turned to Major Keenan McLoy. “Take Evan with you, he needs the field experience, major.”

“Sir. Yes, sir.” Keenan left with haste and anticipation.

Commander Bastin tugged his trousers at the knees and squatted down to face his son. “Georgie, You’ve got an important assignment right now. I want you to man this gate for the next four hours and try to catch further sight of the helicopter. You’ll do nothing else, but find me another view of what you got us into, am I clear?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good. Carry on.”

“What about me, daddy?” asked Jacob.

The commander studied his youngest son. “Here Jacob, use my binoculars to help your brother relocate that helicopter you found.” The commander gently pulled his binoculars from around his neck and handed them to Jacob.

Reverently, Jacob took hold of the binoculars. “Okay, daddy… sir.” The binoculars looked huge in his hands.

“You drop them, son, and I’ll have your head on a platter. They were Pup-Pups.” The commander smiled to lessen the serious tone that came natural to him. As it was, the binoculars were prime Nikon 10x42 and given to him by his father only ten years ago during their last moose hunting trip together. He was quite fond of them, but knew of Jacob’s clear attachment to them.

“I won’t, sir.”

“See that you don’t… private.” He patted Jacob on the shoulder and squeezed Georgie’s shoulder as he passed in his return to the command center.

CHAPTER 10.12-A Ghost Town

“Del, let me be blunt—you’ve got an angry and well-equipped army from Cleveland bearing down on Perryopolis.” Connor paused and glanced at John McLeod and Captain Daubney, before focusing on the commander. “They have at least 5000 men, armed to the teeth, mobile, and they’re not very nice guys.”

Del Re didn’t answer, but stared incredulous. Connor thought he might not have understood him.

“They’re a massive hoard of malicious deviants,” volunteered John McLeod.

“Nice description, John,” said Captain Daubney, “A bit overdone, but nice.”

“Anyway, Del,” said Connor, “they could be here in four or five hours. They have horsemen, I’m talking over 200 cavalry, and at least 160 men set up in Pride Brigades, as they like to call themselves, of forty men each.” He sought Captain Daubney’s confirmation of this fact to help explain the situation to the commander.

Captain Daubney nodded. “That’s right, commander.”

Connor continued. “They have over fifty armored pickup trucks with a driver and man riding shotgun, some dirt bikes, and four-wheelers and they have enough weapons to blow through this town like it’s soft butter.”

The commander paced a few steps away and returned to stand near the table. Stubbornly, he tensed his jaw muscles. “I don’t believe it,” said Del.

“Del, I’m sorry to spring this on ya.”

“Can we defend against them? We have 180 people here and all of ’em—even the children—are capable of shooting pretty well.”

“You can’t defend against them, Del. Not that you and your town are afraid to defend your own turf, but these guys are armed much better than what you guys seem to be. Unless I’m missing something. They got RPGs, fifty cals, and probably a whole host of other explosives and grenades. Put simply, Del, you should hide well away from here. Evacuate your people to safety. All of them. And come back when they’re gone and hope they haven’t destroyed your town.”

“Mac, are you sure we can’t defend against them. I know my guys won’t want to leave this place.”

“You can’t, Del. This army’s run by a sick fuck named Phoenix Justice. Trust me, he’ll plow through your town and he’ll kill all the men and enslave all the women. He’ll take whatever’s worth anything and burn the rest.”

“You say we have four or five hours?”

“Maybe a little longer, but to be on the safe side, yeah. You should figure on only four hours from now. Make sure anything valuable is hidden away and your people are gone.”

“Sonofabitch,” said Del matter-of-factly.

“I’m hoping you have a contingency plan in place for a bug out. Do you?”

“Sort of.”

“Whatta ya mean?”

“We got a cave—a small opening in a mountainside that’s about three-quarter mile from here. It goes into the mountain about 300 feet and it’s very defensible. You can only enter it single file. Even if somebody were to block us in, there’s a second exit—it’s a little dicey, but hidden much better.”

“That’s great, Del.”

“There’s enough room there for all of us and it’s stocked for a two week stay.”

“Is that where you keep your ale?” asked John.

“Now, how the hell did you know that?”

“It makes sense, Del. It’s cool. It’s secure. It’s away from damaging light.”

Connor jumped in. “Listen—you need to issue orders to evacuate. Tell ’em all to take only what they value and can effectively carry in their hands. There can be no easily visible trail and there’s no time to waste. Personally, I don’t think Phoenix will waste his time destroying much of anything here—he’s in too much of a hurry to locate my team. It’d take time for him to burn anything and he probably doesn’t want to invest the time.”

“This is our home, Mac.”

“And that army’s pure fucking evil, Del. I’m sorry—I am. We’ll help you out for the next three or four hours, but we’ll need to leave at that point.”

“So, Mac, he’s after you guys?”

“Yep.”

“So you brought ’em here?”

“Yeah, Del, I did. And I’m real sorry about that, but it wasn’t intentional. Next year—or maybe the year after—they woulda came here anyway. Or somebody else woulda knocked on your gate with hundreds of men. And, if we would have avoided this town, you wouldn’t have had any warning about them.”

“Thanks, Mac. I sure appreciate your warning.”

“Screw that, Del—I don’t have time for sarcasm.”

Del Re checked his anger. He sensed the effort that Connor was making to convey the situational status.

“Okay, Mac. I’m sorry. You’re right, we should clear out. It’d be nice to stay and defend this place, though. It’s our home.”

“That might sound good on paper, but it’s better to walk away and avoid this fight to live for another day.”

“Why they coming for you, Mac?”

“We pissed ’em off in Cleveland. You see, they were trying to kidnap the president and steal her helicopter.”

“Really?” asked Del.

“Yeah. In fact, we had a certain women with us and Phoenix was probably trying to kidnap her, too,” interjected Captain Daubney. A fury crept into his voice when recalling the surprise attack.

“So, we definitely still have a president?” asked Del.

“Yes, we do. Her name is Colonel Hannah Starkes,” chimed in Captain Daubney.

“I see.” Del Re took the information at face value. Nodding to himself, he came to a decision. He went to the door and opened it, stepping onto the porch. With a quick hand motion, he waved Josh and Russ onto the porch. When they were within hearing range, he yelled.

“Josh, bring Matty back here, pronto! He’s over at Dr. Reilly’s”

“Yes, sir!” said Josh, turning quickly toward Dr. Reilly’s quarters.

“Russ, find Tina for me! She’s over at the bakery probably talking to Big Momma.”

“Yes, sir, right away.”

Commander Del Re reentered the command post and approached the three men. “Give me a few minutes, Connor. I need Matty and Tina.”

“Sure thing, Del.”

“In the meantime, where’s this president now? Why’s she not with you? What’s the deal?”

“We’re set to rendezvous with her shortly.”

“Where?”

“At an undisclosed location, Del,” said Connor. His soft tone suggested he was not simply giving the commander a hard time, but rather, was hesitant to provide him any more specifics.

The commander stared at him hard for a few seconds. “I see.”

“Del…”

The commander raised his hand while shaking his head. “No, I understand. You’re protecting your men and the president. You don’t think we can pull it off and I might be captured and relay the info.”

“Del, I would—”

“No. You’re right. But, obviously it’s south of here, probably Uniontown. Probably the high school.”

Matty, the commander’s second in command, came in the door in a rush. “Sir? Dr. Reilly will be here shortly. What’s going on?”

The commander filled him in on the hostile army coming their way and the timeframe involved. He outlined the town’s response; as he finished, Tina entered.

She was concerned. “Honey? Del?”

“Hold on a sec, sweetie.” The commander turned to his second in command. “Matty, see to it that people are moving to leave this place like a ghost town. Make sure everyone knows how time sensitive this evac is. Got it?”

“Yes, sir. I’ll start right away.”

“You’re in charge of all the gold, silver, and other tradeables. You’ll handle that, right?”

“Of course.”

“Good. Make sure Big Mama takes her yeast cultures with her. I don’t wanta hear about how she can’t make her bread and I especially don’t wanta hear that we can’t make ale or whiskey.”

“Understood, sir. I’ll see to it personally.”

“Go, Matty. Go.”

Matty turned for the door, but Connor stopped him. “Hold on a sec, Matty.”

“Yes?” he asked.

“Tell your people that no one is to stay in this town. No one!”

“Why’s that?” asked Del.

“No last stand guards. No one to give them trouble. No one to try to make their life difficult. This army is less likely to do any damage if you leave the way clear for them to blow right through.”

“I hear you, Mac, but why are you so insistent?”

“If they find even one of you, you can say goodbye to your hideout. I know you think it’s impenetrable, but they’d remember where it is and if they came back this way, they’d wait you out. You’d either starve to death or they’d pick you off one by one when you came out.”

Angry, Del Re’s face reddened and he walked to the front store window to gain better control of his emotions. He came to a decision. “Aw, fuck it. It’s only things sittin’ out there—material shit. We can rebuild anything they destroy. It’s more important that nobody dies. My people are too important to me.”

“That’s good thinking, Del.”

“Matty?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Do what the man says. I mean it. No heroics. We need to let this storm pass and live to fight another day.”

“Yes, sir,” answered Matty, somewhat disappointed.

“I’m not kidding, Matty. This is a real as it gets. If anyone stays back and gets captured, we’re totally screwed. Just one man, women or child could get us all killed.”

“I understand, sir.”

“Make sure everyone bugs out. I want head counts every thirty minutes.”

“Yes, sir. I’ll see to it.”

“Okay, go. Go now.” The man left quickly and everyone in the room overheard him in the street, calling for several men to carry out his orders.

Tina walked over to where Del was standing and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. He turned at her touch and smiled grimly.

“Honey, we got a very nasty army coming our way. I’ll fill you in. In the meantime, please make sure that all the children have everything they need before we bug out. Make sure Betty helps you grab all the first-aid supplies.”

“I will.”

“Pam needs to gather the books and hide them in the vaults.”

McLeod’s ears perked up at the mention of books. “You have vaults of books, Del?”

“Yeah, John. Why doesn’t that surprise me that you would be interested in books? We’ve stashed a few fire-proof safes around—they’re very well hidden and only five people know the combinations.”

“Oh, man, what I’d give for an in-depth review of your collection.”

“I knew you’d understand, John.”

“Understand what, Del?”

“With your expertise in psychology.”

“I’m not sure what you’re getting at.”

“After the Sickness hit, I started analyzing the ‘big picture’. You know, the behavior of men after a serious devastation. How would they react? What would be the general attitude of men? I came to the conclusion it would be about five years before clusters of small armies would begin to show up—most of ’em not very well intentioned.”

“That’s nicely thought out, Del. You continue to impress me.”

Tina walked to the front window and turned immediately to pace back. She was becoming visibly more agitated and the commander noticed.

“We’re gonna be okay, Tina,” said Del.

She remained skeptical, but nodded. “Okay, Del. I’m gonna go help the others prepare.”

“Captain Daubney,” said Connor, “why don’t you go along and help out where it’s needed. Organize the men to ensure this town’s packed and ready to go.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Del, you’ll have to release the animals you have immediately or better yet, have a few men take them far away from here as best they can.”

“Good point. That’s right.”

“I’ll let Matty know about that, sir,”

“Okay. Good, captain. Anyone of ours who needs the dentist should stay back—we have a few hours.”

“You sure, sir?”

“Yeah, captain, I’m sure.”

“Alright, sir.” The captain left to attend to his orders.

“We need to make sure there’s no panic among these people, Mac,” said McLeod.

“That’s a good point, John. Del, can your people handle this on such short notice?”

“Yeah, Mac, we’ve trained for it.”

“You’ve prepped for this?”

“Yeah. I make ’em do it full tilt twice a year. We take a day training and, as a reward, we have a feast the following day. People have come to enjoy it—not for the training, but for the afterparty. Once a month, we practice emergency defense. That’s where we assign a person to nearly every elevated window and see how long it takes them to guard the window with a weapon and ammunition. We got it down to about five and a half minutes.”

“Wow, Del, that’s incredible foresight.”

“Thanks, I guess.”

“I’m serious.”

“Yeah, I know. Thanks. I’ve… I’ve hated planning for that awful time when we can’t hold our own. I don’t like it, but I knew we needed to be prepared.”

“You’re a wise man.”

“I don’t know about that.”

“Where’s this Dr. O’Reilly?”

“He should be here soon. In fact, we should be getting our sausage and ale delivered about now, too. Gotta have our bellies full. Your men are probably being fed right now.”

“I have to admit that I’m pretty hungry, Del.”

“They’re probably shoveling it down now that they’ve heard the news about the bug out, but they have only you to blame for that.”

“I’m sure they appreciate the food anyway, Del,” said Connor, ignoring the underlying barb.

A small man knocked timidly on the door and waited for eye contact from the group before letting himself into the room. He was wearing black-framed glasses under thick brown eyebrows. His gaze was a question mark, deeply inquisitive and highly penetrating. John McLeod and Connor MacMillen both knew that the overall intelligence in the room increased several fold by the man’s presence—he gave off that aura.

“Commander?”

“Dr. O’Reilly. It’s good to see you. I want you to meet some new friends of mine.”

The doctor walked to the side of the table opposite Connor and John and gave each of them a cursory, but intense once-over. He turned to Del Re. “What’s going on, commander? I was told you needed to see me for some emergency?”

“Yeah—I guess we’re on emergency footing here, doc. This is Colonel Connor MacMillen and Major John McLeod. Gentlemen, this is Doctor Danny O’Reilly.”

“It’s nice to meet you both,” said the doctor, shaking hands with each of them. His attentive look was one of concern and curiosity.

“Yeah, doc, it’s nice to meet you, too.”

“Doc,” said Del Re, “they’re representatives of the President of the United States.”

“Is that right?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

“So, the chain of government has survived the Sickness?”

“Yep.”

“Doc,” interrupted Connor, “we’re a little pressed for time, so I’ll make this quick.” He grinned while he reached into his backpack and removed a large Ziploc bag of Gobstoppers. There was about a pound and a half of the colorful candy in a quart-sized bag and he tossed it to Dr. O’Reilly. The doctor caught the candy, surprised by its weight, and lifted the bag to his eyes, staring at its contents. “I’m told you like candy, doc. Is that right?”

The doctor fingered the contents through the plastic without speaking. He opened it and, after careful deliberation, he selected a green one. He popped it into his mouth and rolled the jawbreaker around, never removing his gaze from the three men. His look was priceless.

“They’re yours, doc. I have men who need your dental expertise—they have some teeth that are giving ’em some problems.” The doctor didn’t respond—he simply continued his inquisitive stare. “We need you to get started, doc. There’s a shitstorm coming this way and we don’t want to be around for it when it gets here.”

“Okay, colonel. How’d you find these Gobstoppers?”

“I was told they were your favorite.”

“They are, colonel, but I haven’t seen one for at least three years. How’d you find them?”

“Blind shithouse luck, doc. I meant it when I said they’re yours. I have about a half dozen guys that need your attention though. And very quickly. When you’re done, make sure you pack up your tools and head for safety.”

“I understand. But—“

“Listen, doc, if you wanna keep talking, give ’em back. We have an extremely tight timeline.” Connor held out his hand for the baggie’s return. Instead, the doctor opened the bag and removed another Gobstopper, a blue one this time.

He raised his hand. “Give me a moment, colonel.” He studied the color in the light and popped it into his mouth. He rolled it around in his mouth as he had the first one before nodding. “Very edible, colonel. A slight bit degraded, but that’s to be expected. I’m at your service, sir.”

“Good,” said Connor. “I’m glad to hear it. John, take Dr. O’Reilly to Daubney and the others who need dental treatment. You know our timeline, so get it done as soon as possible.”

“Sure, Mac.”

“Del, I want John to fill the doc in on the details of the oncoming onslaught. Is that okay?”

“Sure.”

“Excellent. John, take care of it.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Del, you and I need to wrap up before we make this place a ghost town.”

“I’m listening.”

“Good. I have a few questions. Del, do you know anything about Mark Harmon? He lives at Nemacolin up on the mountain.”

“You mean General Harmon?”

“General? Yeah, I guess I’m talkin’ about General Harmon. Is he still alive?”

“Yeah—at least, I think he is. He’s partial to our ale and has a standing order for as many cases as we’re willing to give him. I’ve traded with him for the past four years.”

“He’s alive? You’re sure?”

“It’s been almost six months since I’ve seen him, but I think I would’ve heard if something happened to him.”

“And Nemacolin remains intact?”

“I haven’t heard any different. Why, Mac? What’s up?”

“I got some business up there on the mountain. I was hoping Mark—General Harmon—was still around after all these years.”

“Yeah, he’s still around. He likes to think of himself as a bigwig.”

“I see.” Connor laughed.

“Yeah, but I guess there’s some truth to it. He’s set the place up nicely. Every weekend, it’s an open market there. Everyone likes to go there ’cause he doesn’t charge anyone anything to set up a booth for trade.”

“But the place is defensible?”

“It’s probably the best you’d find for hundreds of miles. He’s got his own army and he’s pretty picky about who he takes in. A lot of the guys here thought they’d be better off there, but he didn’t take ’em all—only the ones he wanted. The rest of ’em came back.”

“How big’s his army?”

“Are you thinking he could help us here?”

“No. Not now—there’s no time.”

“Even if there was time, I’m not sure he’d help.”

“You don’t think so?” asked Connor.

“I don’t know. I shouldn’t say that. I don’t know for sure, but every time I go there, I have the distinct impression the only reason I’m allowed in is because I’m delivering a load of ale.”

“Hmm.”

“You know, he’s got a sweet setup at the Summit Toll Gate, too. He’s got permanent garrisons, one there and one in Addison. Each is on Route 40 and he’s protecting the mountaintop. You know where I’m talking about? Addison, Maryland?”

“Yeah, I do,” answered Connor, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. He leaned toward the commander and lowered his voice. “Do you happen to know if any MacMillens are living up on the mountain?”

Del Re studied Connor’s expression and shook his head. “Not that I recall, Mac. I’m guessing that’s where your family is.”

“I dunno, Del.”

“I could ask around, Mac. There’s some people here who visit Nemacolin on a more regular basis.”

“There’s no time for that, Del. Let’s concentrate on getting you guys into your hide-out.” He paused for a second. “Del, do you have any explosives?”

“It’s funny you should mention that.”

“Wow, you have some? That’s great! We’re gonna throw these bastards a little surprise party and try to keep them funneled and moving straight through as best we can. Though, it does mean causing some of our own damage in town, but at least we can control it.”

“I see where you’re heading, Mac. Whatever happens to this place can be fixed. It’s the people I can’t afford to lose.”

“I like your attitude, Del.”

CHAPTER 10.13-Wedding Gifts

“Hey, Andy. How are you, my friend?” asked Brad. He stood at the entrance steps to the Caddyshack Restaurant of the Nemacolin Resort anticipating the arrival of the MacMillen men. Several armed guards at the top of the stairs near the doors observed with casual interest.

“I’m good, Brad. What about you?”

“Never better,” Brad answered, shaking Andy’s hand. He turned to Ryan. “Mad Dog! You’re looking good.”

“I’m feeling pretty good too, Brad. I quit drinking too much of my own beer,” said Ryan, patting his rock-hard abs. He shook hands with Nemacolin’s head of security.

Brad Greencastle had lived at Nemacolin for a while but had only recently secured the promotion to Head of Security. He and Ryan MacMillen had become fast friends during Ryan’s visits to Nemacolin and had shared more than a few beers since the day of his promotion. Whether justified or not, Brad felt it was Ryan’s timely information that had facilitated the removal of Spider, the prior head of security, when Mark Harmon shot him off his horse during his last visit to the MacMillen clan.

Six men from the MacMillen clan stood behind Ryan and Andy and they began divesting themselves of their various weapons, complying with the “no weapons” policy upon entry into the Nemacolin facilities.

“Hold on, guys,” said Brad, stopping the men from giving up their weapons. “The MacMillen clan gets a pass. Keep what you got. Head inside and grab whatever ammo you think you’ll need over the next few days. Don’t be too greedy, boys.”

“Wow, Brad,” said Andy. “Why the change of heart?”

“You guys have apparently earned the right of unlimited access to Nemacolin.”

“Very nice,” said Ryan.

“Yes—I have to admit that I tried talking Mark outta of this, but he told me that I have to start trusting our neighbors.”

“You tried talking him out of it?” asked Andy.

“Yeah, Andy, I admit it, I did. I’m paid to not trust anyone. I admit that your group is probably the trustworthiest group of any I’ve ever run across, but that doesn’t mean that I know all you guys well enough to trust you with live ammo here. Granted, Mark’s known you guys a helluva lot longer than I have—give me a little more time.” He said this all with a grin indicating that he wanted them to understand his perspective and not judge him too harshly for it.

“Okay, Brad,” said Andy. “Thanks for the exemption—I never did like giving up my weapons.”

“Who does, Andy? I was told that you guys are getting full ‘official’ membership status. The actual offer will be made at the wedding ceremony.”

“Well, that’s a cool surprise and we appreciate it,” said Ryan.

“There will be some papers for everyone to sign—a form that stipulates that you’ll agree to be subject to the rules, practices, and penalties when you’re here at Nemacolin. Anyone over the age of sixteen is eligible.”

“What’s it cost?” asked Ryan.

“Nothing, Mad Dog.”

“Good deal.”

“Andy, introduce me to the rest of your guys,” said Brad.

“I think you know Kevin,” said Andy.

Kevin Kowalski offered his hand to Brad and the two men shook. “It’s been about half year since I seen you,” said Kevin.

“You haven’t changed, Kev. It’s nice to see you again.”

“It’s good to see you too, Brad.”

“Have you met Toby?” asked Andy. Toby Geiser approached the two men shyly and Brad stuck out his hand with a smile on his face.

“Hell, yes, I met him,” he said, shaking Toby’s hand. “He almost took my head off with a shot down the third base line last year at our softball game.” Each year the two groups fielded a softball team at Nemacolin’s annual Fourth of July picnic. Last year, Toby had been at bat and Brad had been playing third base, but down the line toward the plate as if he were expecting a bunt. Toby had caught the perfect pitch and drilled it right at Brad’s head. The only thing that had saved Brad was his quick reaction and, despite that, he still ended up with the imprint of a softball on his shoulder and Toby had ended up on second base. Brad hadn’t played in this year’s game—his responsibilities with security were too time-consuming.

“Sorry ’bout that, Brad,” said Toby.

“Don’t worry about it, Toby. It was my own stupid fault for playing too close.”

“Do you know Allen?” asked Andy.

Allen Waltman shook hands with the man.

“Yes, I know him,” Brad told Andy. “He lived here for a couple months.” Allen had stumbled upon Nemacolin a couple years before and had immediately proved himself useful as a carpenter. He had been loaned to the MacMillens when they had sustained wind damage to their roof and he had found that he liked the pace better with the smaller group.

“Of course,” said Andy. “I don’t know why I always forget that.”

“Brad, it’s good to see you,” said Allen.

“Likewise, Allen. They’re not workin’ ya too hard over there, are they?”

“Not nearly as hard as you guys worked me here.”

Brad laughed. “Yeah, that’s probably true. You were our only carpenter at the time. Now we got over a dozen.”

Allen moved on and Cameron Martin came up next. He was a blue-eyed youngster of twenty-six with deep dimples when he smiled which he did nearly every waking moment. Nothing bothered the young man—it was as if he were surprised by his ability to wake up each day and the pleasure that he gained from this simple act sustained him through the day and into the night, despite any obstacles.

He shook hands firmly with Brad, smiling all the while. “My name’s Cameron Martin, Mr. Greencastle. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Cameron, it’s nice to meet you too. Please call me Brad.”

“Yes, sir, I will,” he said enthusiastically.

“Cam’s pretty good with livestock, Brad. If you guys ever have any trouble with any of your animals, I’m sure he’d be willing to help out.”

“Yes, sure I would,” agreed Cam.

“That’s nice of you, Cam. Thanks for the offer.”

Cam walked to Kevin’s side and began a conversation with him. A thin Hispanic man moved into Cam’s place, nodding amicably at Brad. He was smaller than the men around him, but he was wiry and graceful. His build and the gleam of intelligence in his eyes suggested that if he couldn’t out-muscle you, he would outsmart you. The strength of his grip surprised Brad.

“Brad, this is Juan Romero. Everyone calls him JR. This is Brad Greencastle, JR.”

“Pleasure, Brad,” JR said simply.

“Welcome, JR,” answered Brad.

“JR is one of our ‘idea guys’, said Andy. “He has a nice way of untangling problems quickly.” JR gave Andy an appreciative smile.

“I’ll keep that in mind,” said Brad, making a mental note to visit the MacMillen stronghold to see what changes JR had made. Mark Harmon was having some problems with maintenance of Nemacolin’s ten windmills and JR might be able to untangle that mishap.

“This is Reed Hall, Brad,” said Andy.

“It’s nice to meetcha, Brad,” said Reed, shaking his hand with a calloused and scarred paw that was significantly larger than Brad’s. Reed wasn’t tall, nor did he come across as a perfect physical specimen, but his arms were massive and his hands looked capable of crushing a rock into dust.

“My pleasure, Reed,” said Brad, surprised by the man’s light grip.

“Reed’s our blacksmith,” said Andy. “He’s a good one, too. When he’s not doing that, he’s one of our best hunters—damn good with a shotgun.”

Reed blushed at the compliment. Brad motioned the men to follow him up the steps and through the Caddyshack entrance doors.

“Mark tells me he’ll be hunting with you and Ryan and the guys over the next couple days,” said Brad to Andy. “It’ll be you guys and Mark’s personal guards, Jake and Pete. Do you remember them—they’re Army Rangers?”

“Yeah, I remember ’em. It’ll be good to get to know them a little better. Mark requested to hunt with us?”

“Yeah, Andy, he did. That’s not a problem, is it?”

“Not at all. In fact, that’s great. T’s gonna get a kick outta that.”

“Why?” asked Brad, puzzled.

“She thinks Mark’s put this huntin’ party together so that we can shoot the food we’ll be eating for the wedding dinner.”

“I’m not sure I understand.”

“If we kill our own food, it saves him the cost of providing the meal.”

“Terry said that?”

“Yeah,” said Andy, chuckling.

Brad smiled and turned toward Ryan. He gently propelled Ryan through the door while whispering. The two men laughed and stopped just inside the door. They glanced back at Andy and Kevin, smiling at their secret.

“What gives, Ry?” asked Andy.

“Nothin, bro.”

“Brad, what’s going on?”

“I’m not at liberty to say, Andy,” answered Brad. Ryan snickered at the comment.

“But you can share it with Ryan?”

“He’s not a groom and guest of honor.”

“I don’t understand,” said Andy. Ryan took some pity on his brother, recognizing Andy was becoming irritated with the secrecy.

“Bro, let me say that the pheasant we’re gonna hunt is only a small contribution to the reception dinner.”

“I don’t understand what you mean,” said Andy.

“That’s all that will be said on the matter, Andy,” said Brad. “You don’t want me to lose my job, do you?” Brad impatiently waved the rest of the men into the room and toward a table stacked high with boxes of ammunition. There was another table beyond that that held a broad assortment of over/under shotguns. The skylights provided enough of the evening light to make the blued metal twinkle. The shotguns with wood stocks shined with a perfect luster that captivated the eye. Nearby candles lent a taste of motion and deeper beauty to the inanimate weapons.

“Wow,” said Cameron. Reed whistled appreciatively. The rest of the men stared silently at the table of weapons. Reed took the initiative to touch an older Remington with a beautiful pearl inlay. The weapon was flawlessly restored.

“Twelve shotguns to choose from here,” said Brad. “Each has been test fired for accuracy. Each was taken apart and painstakingly cleaned, piece-by-piece. And, each one of you is to select one of these shotguns as a gift—to use on the hunt over the next couple days. When you’re done, you keep the gun as your own. This is a gift from General Mark Harmon.”

“Brad, I… I don’t know what to say,” said Andy.

“Kevin,” said Brad, “you have first selection. Andy, you’re next. Then Ryan and Toby is fourth—he’s Kevin’s Best Man. After that, Andy, you choose the order of the rest of your men.”

“This is incredible, Brad!” said Kevin.

“You mean, we can keep whatever one we want?” asked JR, unable to believe the generosity shown by Mark Harmon. JR had been shopping for another shotgun for about six months, but was unable to locate a weapon that was a comfortable fit for him and affordable. This solved his problem nicely and at no cost. He would gladly take any of the twelve shotguns on the table—they were all beautiful weapons.

The volume in the room increased with everyone talking at once, thanking Brad and discussing with each other what they would pick when it was their turn.

“Okay, guys,” yelled Andy. “Let’s calm down a bit. Brad, tell Mark thanks from all of us. He shouldn’t have gone to all this trouble.”

“Tell him yourself, Andy—he’ll be waiting for us in the dining hall. Once there, we’ll have a quick meal, maybe a couple glasses of good whiskey, and an early start tomorrow morning.”

“This is very impressive, Brad.”

“I thought so too, Andy. I hadn’t considered Mark’s high regard of you guys. Kevin? How ’bout you start the ball rolling with your pick?”

Kevin grinned at the men before moving along the table. He wanted to complete a closer examination of each gun before making his selection. However, after only minimal deliberation, he settled on an old Beretta twelve-gauge with a hunting scene etched into the walnut stock. Reverently, he lifted the gun from the table, gently running his hand down the length of the barrel. He cracked the barrel open and moved aside. “This one’s mine,” he said.

“My turn, I guess,” said Andy, approaching the table. “That Weatherby’s probably my choice.”

A few moans escaped from the remaining men—they all knew shotguns and many had their eyes set on the Weatherby. Andy carefully lifted the gun, examining the flawless walnut brown stock with a beautiful pearl and gold inlay. The twenty-gauge shotgun was at least eighty years old yet had no blemishes as far as Andy noticed. This gun had experienced tender loving care throughout its lifetime and Andy made a mental note to ask Mark where he had found it.

“Mark told me you’d pick that one,” said Brad.

“It’s a beautiful weapon, Brad. Did Mark guess what Kevin would pick?”

“Yeah—he nailed that too.”

“He knew?” asked Kevin.

“Yeah, he did. He spent some time on you three—Kev, Andy, and Ryan—and thought he could guess each of your picks. He even had a guess for Toby, but he didn’t sound very sure of himself there.”

“Which one did he say I would pick,” asked Ryan who was next in line.

“Why don’t you pick it first and I’ll let you know if Mark was right.”

CHAPTER 10.14-The Summit Garrison

“We’re good to go, ma’am.”

“Excellent. It’s about time. I hate waiting on this octane boost refinement process. Takes so damn long.” Colonel Starkes stood in the center of the heliport office headquarters, sifting though papers scattered about the floor. She picked up a crumbled, yellowed paper displaying an itinerary for an EMS transport. She looked up when the major continued the discussion.

“Yeah, but waiting for this is better than the alternative. We’d be screwed without it.”

“For sure. Thanks, major.”

“No problem.”

“Don’t let GT know how damn proud I am of him just yet.”

“Ah, he knows already, ma’am. No big deal for him.”

“Yeah, maybe you’re right, but just the same.”

“I’ll keep it to myself. Hey, next subject. We’re still targeting a return to that town, Perryopolis, correct?”

“Yeah, Perryopolis is the only signs of civilized life on Route 51 since we caught sight of Phoenix. We have some time to spare. Maybe they can help us out. That is, unless you and Shamus think our guys didn’t pass that way and are somewhere else.”

“No, ma’am, Route 51 would be the best direct route for the meet at the Uniontown hospital.”

Colonel Starkes held her index finger to her lips, gently tapping in thought. “Hey, what about your thoughts on Captain Daubney’s hook up with the colonel? You still think it took place?”

“Sure. It must have. I have faith in the captain to carry out a successful search. Besides, Seal Team Six never fails so Daubney won’t let that happen. Obviously, none of the other are slouches either. None of them, ma’am, none of them have ever let me down. I’m certain that if they can be found then they found them. Despite Phoenix’s army being in the area.”

“I love the confidence, major. But, they could all be dead and we’re chasing ghosts.”

“No, ma’am. Too many positive variables support their progress.”

“Okay, I’ll admit I’m lacking confidence in that right now, major. I need some perspective and reassurance. Give me your take before we head out.”

“Sure, no problem, ma’am. We’ve seen Colonel MacMillen’s military record, correct?”

“Go on.”

“The guy does not die. No way. Consider all those missions. All successes. In fact, I’d say that Colonel MacMillen shines when the shit comes down.”

“Well, let’s assume his military record has some real life merit.”

“That’s a given. And, Amanda believes completely and wholeheartedly in him. Especially if Marty’s still around to help out.”

“Female confidence in her man, I get it. Go on.”

“No, ma’am, this is a sense of confidence fully distilled from time spent with the man. This is a certainty based on witnessed competence. She scoffs at the mere concept that Phoenix, and whatever army he attempts to bring onto the same playing field, could hope to kill Colonel MacMillen, or Marty for that matter. It’s deep in her bones on this one.”

“Okay, let’s assume her assumption carries some weight.”

“And, Nicole, simply nods at Amanda’s comments as if it’s a given.”

“She does?”

“Yeah, he has that affect on the people around him, apparently.”

“Yeah, yeah, go on. But, give me some hard, usable data.”

“Okay. How ’bout the explosion on Brownsville Road? That speaks volumes that it was our guys.”

“Okay. I like that piece of evidence.”

“And how ’bout the fact that Phoenix was at our rendezvous at about the same time we’re trying to pick up our men?”

“Yeah?”

“That fact suggests we just missed ’em. That it was due to Phoenix and his disruption.”

“Point taken. Go on—”

“Alright… tell me those riders heading south on Route 51 that were in hot pursuit don’t mean anything? They weren’t simply advance scouts. And, we wouldn’t have wasted a Hellfire otherwise. Your gut said so. You went for the launch. You know they were tracking for our men. And, they were moving with purpose in the same direction of our team if that same team, now combined, were trying to hook up at the second established extraction.”

“True. But why have we not heard from them? Huh? My projections, as well as yours and Shamus put them in or around Perryopolis. Yet we heard nothing.”

“A few hours of time matter on the ground. Pardon my saying so, ma’am, but you know that. It matters a great deal. Those few hours can make a big difference. And our radio contact is sketchy at best from the bird. But, we’ll clear that up real quick when we return back there.”

“Major, you know Phoenix will probably have already burned that town to the ground by the time we get there.”

“Possibly.”

“Probably.”

“Okay, probably, like we discussed. But, if Phoenix does pass through Perryopolis, again with purpose, it only suggests our team remains in the game.”

The colonel stood and paced, thinking hard. “True. Good point. In fact, we can assess the potential progress of our men by the progress of his army. Hey, I like that!”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

“Go on.”

“Alright. If there’s a firefight going down in Perryopolis and our men have stuck around to help, we’ll be able to pitch in. And, if it’s none of the above, we still have the second rendezvous point to check in on at the hospital tomorrow.”

“Okay. I do feel better, major. Thank you. Let’s begin preparation to leave.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“I’ll gather up the ladies and CJ.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Colonel Starkes tossed the papers onto the floor, walking toward Amanda and Nicole. Both were chatting in the next room. Major O’Malley joined up with Ren and Stimpy, each rinsing out spare clothing in a barrel filled with rainwater.

“C’mon, guys. We’re headin’ out.”

“I hear that, sir,” said Stimpy.

A banging door across the weed-infested tarmac caught their attention. Bursting from the heliport control tower doors twenty feet away, Tim McDonald came running. He started pointing and talking from ten feet away. “Major, a coordinated team is coming down the road on horseback, about a mile away. They’re coming from that main road. They have drop offs hanging back on horses staggered up to that mountain pass. Radio stringers I think. I saw one radio.”

“Hmm, I see. Good job, Lieutenant. How many? Anything else?”

“I counted eight riders, well-armed. I think they’re the advance team moving forward.”

“They spotted us you think?”

“I’m thinking yeah, in a general sense. Probably from some distance based on the time it took ’em to round up men and come hunting. I figure they saw the bird and came—”

“Why’d you not call it in on the radio, lieutenant?”

“Tried, sir.”

“What?” Major O’Malley checked his radio. Pushing the talk button, he received no response. “Shit!”

“Ren!”

“Here, sir.” Ren handed over his radio. Major O’Malley switched over to channel nine, speaking into it. He heard his voice coming out of Tim’s radio.

“Dammit. Find me a fresh battery, lieutenant.”

“Yes, sir,” said Ren.

“We have some time before they arrive in our area, major.”

“Alright, Tim. Back to the tower and keep an eye on ’em.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Stay on channel nine as an active command com.”

“Yes, sir.”

“I’ll alert the team.”

Tim McDonald dashed back to his tower post, sniper rifle held tight.

In a rush, Major O’Malley returned to the office. “Ma’am!” He nearly collided with the three women. CJ smiled at the sight of him. Major O’Malley smiled back, but turned serious.

“Major?”

“Eight incoming men about a mile away. Tim caught ’em coming on horseback. They’re coming from Route 40. Radio stringers in support.”

“Lemme see.” Colonel Starkes pulled the map from her inside pocket, flipping it open. Quickly, she rushed to the table near the window to splay it out, tracing her finger to Masontown and working her way out to Route 40.

“Should we engage, ma’am?”

“Hold on, lemme think.”

“They’re coming ’cause they know we have a bird flying, ma’am,” said Amanda, “they saw it.”

“Yeah,” said Nicole.

“Shh,” said the major.

Colonel Starkes studied the map, figuring out the logistics. Near her shoulder, the major did the same, lifting the radio to his lips.

“Tim, do you copy?”

“I copy, go ahead.”

“The men you say are staggered behind the advance team, what’s the retro line? Over.”

“Sir, they head back to that winding road that leads up into the mountain. Route 40. Over.”

“Thanks. Update? Over.”

“They’re approaching three quarter’s of a mile from our position.”

“Understood. Wait for instructions.”

“Copy that. Waiting for further instructions. Out.”

Major O’Malley noticed the colonel’s intense concentration and thought. Patiently, he looked to Amanda and Nicole, ignoring the active movements of CJ who was trying unsuccessfully to garner his attention.

“Let’s see what these guys wanna do, major.”

“Ma’am?”

“Have Tim project where they will arrive near our position. We’ll have a party waiting for them.”

“Okay.”

“You and I will go out a hundred yards and say hello if it’s not too dangerous.”

“Can I ask why, ma’am?”

“Yeah, you can. I think this is a coordinated effort to see what’s up. Not just some local creampies wanting to take us on.”

“And we gain… what, ma’am?”

“That staggered set of men behind that team suggests they’re trying to stay in contact with a base of some type, right?”

“Good point, I see.”

“Might not hurt to say hello. If we can safely do it. Have the Professor power up. We’ll ready the team to leave on a second’s notice. You and I’ll hang back with a few men to see what’s up.”

“Ma’am, I’d prefer to do it with you in the bird. I can have the—”

“Oh, I know, major,” interrupted the colonel, “but I’d like to play along on this one. I need the excitement for a change.”

“Umm, okay, ma’am.”

“Let’s see what they got.”

“You sure, ma’am?”

“Yeah, major,” the colonel turned to Nicole and Amanda. “You two, back into the ’copter.”

“I’d like to be part of the team that meets them.”

“No, Amanda. You won’t. Not now.”

“Dammit.”

“Sorry. I can’t risk it.”

“I don’t like this shit, Hannah!” Amanda held up her hands in front of her, acquiescing. “Okay, okay. I understand. Damn, I miss getting into the thick of things.”

“Don’t worry you’ll have your chance, but not yet.”

“I’m a dead-on shot, ma’am. Long range. I’ve had to do a fair share of killin’ since the Sickness.”

“I understand that may be true, but right now you’re not going anywhere. Get into the bird.”

“Your loss, ma’am.”

“Please humor me for awhile longer, Amanda.”

Amanda shifted the strap of her Remington, easing it onto her shoulder. She turned toward Nicole. “C’mon, Nicole. Let’s get CJ settled in.”

Walking toward the helicopter, Nicole touched Amanda’s shoulder to catch her full attention. “Are you that good a shot?”

“Put me up against Timmy McDonald, and I’ll show you sometime.” Amanda glanced behind her to make sure the major and colonel heard.

Nicole explored her last comment. “Huh. No kidding, Mike tells me Tim’s the best.”

“Hah! No offense, but Marty’ll show him and probably Scott and GT a few things, for sure. As for me, I’d hold my own with those guys. Well, at least up to 300 yards.”

Nicole stopped walking. With obvious fascination, she gave Amanda a full once over. “Wow. I didn’t know that about you. Are you for real?”

“Um, yeah. For real. I shot live ammo since I was four. Trained by my granddaddy.”

“I see.”

“He was a military sniper, back when iron sights were more the norm.”

“Iron sights? Oh. Right. No scopes.”

“And, you know what?”

“What?”

“I’ve come to realize what Mac means about ‘boredom killing him by inches’.”

“Hey! He said that to me once! No kidding, he—”

“And I’ll bet some serious shit went down right after that.”

“Oh,” said Nicole. Lost in thought, she became silent.

Amanda smiled and started walking.

CHAPTER 10.15-A Trap is Made

“That town’s a ghost town, sir,” said Kaiden.

Larry approached and stood by his side studying Perryopolis. “You see any guards behind the walls? Any people moving around?”

“No. Not a one. Nothing the past hour.”

“Okay, I’m gonna let Phoenix know.”

“Yes, sir.” Larry left, rushing back to Phoenix who was resting fully in the back of the pickup. A cigar hung lazy in his hand and he was deep in thought. Stepping past Tippy Cup lounging on the hood of the truck, Larry stood at the tailgate and tapped it a few times to garner attention.

“Hey, Larry. What’s up?”

“No signs of life in that town. But, the town looks fresh and well maintained. But again, like I said, no activity. No guards.”

“Nothing at all?”

“Nope.”

“A trap?” asked Phoenix, clamping down hard on his cigar.

“I say we send a team in to see what’s going on. Maybe ten men,” suggested Larry.

“Go ahead, send in Commander Kaiden. Tell him to take the gates and give us the all clear.”

“Yes, sir.” Larry held the radio to his lips and issued the orders.

Phoenix smiled in anticipation. “We’ll blow in like fog on little cat’s feet.”

Ill at ease, Larry Reed shook his head. Tippy Cup hopped off the hood, concerned. He walked to the truck bed and looked in at Phoenix.

“Phoenix, I dunno—there something’s strange about this—I think…”

“What, Tippy? You think they have someone hidden out here keeping an eye on things?”

“Uh—that town should have people. Lots of people. Sir, this town’s growing some fresh shit. It’s a live town. There should be people there…”

“You think they saw us and just decided to run the fuck outta the way?”

“I dunno. Maybe.”

“I agree,” said Larry Reed.

“Uncle, c’mon! We have an overwhelming force coming up on an unguarded gate of a little piss-ass town. Tell me, either of you, what’s not to like ’bout this?”

“Well, for one thing, no one’s there to put up a fight? Why’s that, huh? Those are some solid gates that have seen some heavy assault. Why would they give this juicy little town up to any unknown Tom, Dick and Harry?” asked Larry.

Phoenix bristled, stood, and hopped down from the truck. He moved to within inches of Larry’s face. “We, as you may have noticed, are no Tom, Dick and Harry!”

“No, sir!”

Phoenix turned to Tippy Cup who straightened and took on a distant gaze not daring to meet the fury in his eyes.

“Them clearing out, Tippy, is probably the best option for them to stay alive today. They’re only being smart about it.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Talk to me, uncle,” grumbled Phoenix without turning.

“No, sure, makes some sense, Phoenix. But no one? Not even a token effort? Too strange.”

Phoenix calmed. His voice took on a softer tone. “Relax, Tippy. Speak your mind. That’s what you’re fuckin’ here for.”

“Yes, sir. Maybe they’re in hiding, sir,” suggested Tippy Cup, “ready to launch a counter. Maybe they set explosives.”

“Could be…” said Larry.

With Larry and Tippy Cup following, Phoenix moved toward the foremost truck and studied the town with binoculars. He scanned the fields around it. The town was well established and several fields were recently harvested, suggesting many people tended to the crops. In fact, a shiny blue combine rested in the closest field nearest the town. It looked quite operable.

“There’s gas here somewhere. We need to find it, uncle.”

“Yes, sir.”

“There’s people around, Tippy, that’s for sure,” said Phoenix, “Where they went is anybody’s guess. But, lucky for them, we’re not out to grab townies right now. And, if they left us free access to any supplies on our mission to hunt down the Rat Pack, so much the better.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Secure the gates, uncle. Make sure Kaiden and his men finish the task quickly. Make sure that gate’s not rigged to blow. Once we’re in control of the gate, we’ll bring this army down, joining the party. Let’s move on it! Daylight’s wasting.”

“Yes, sir.” Larry left as he radioed further instructions. Five minutes later, Kaiden and his ten handpicked men had taken the gates.

Phoenix smiled at the ease by which Kaiden took the gates.

“It’s a trap, sir. I feel it,” said Tippy Cup. “I needed to stress that fact, sir.”

“Don’t worry, Tippy Cup. I know. I learned long ago, that if things look too good to be true, they usually are.”

“So you agree, sir?”

“Sure. But we’re gonna try to waltz through town, touching nothing. We’ll slip through to the southern gates like we can care less. Tell Larry to instruct all men to stay sharp for counterattacks.”

“Yes, sir.”

“I do think everybody skipped town, hidin’ out somewhere, but, if we meet any resistance, tell ’em to blow them bastards to kingdom come.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Oh, and Tippy, this is important.”

“What’s that, sir?”

“Make sure he tells ’em they are to touch nothing enroute, understood? No entry into any building or even a stray foot on the sidewalks. Got it?”

“Yes, sir.” Tippy ran to Larry Reed and updated him as to Phoenix’s plans. Larry radioed the commanders, conveying the new orders. Phoenix raised a hand to gain full attention, waving his uncle and Tippy over.

“Uncle?”

“Yeah?”

“Once the entire army’s on the other side of the southern gates, I want you to send in a full brigade to level that town after they search for supplies.”

“Level it?”

“Yeah. You’re right that something’s strange. You got a good nose. Always have. And, I figured out why.” Phoenix studied the town with increased anticipation. The emerging grin beneath the predatory eyes delivered a spin-tingling shiver that Larry felt all the way into his toes.

“Why?”

“Uncle, they’re hiding everyone because they know who the fuck we are.”

“Not sure I understand you, Phoenix.”

Phoenix laughed, energized by his thoughts. “I think this town’s been fuckin’ coached by that Rat Pack colonel and his minions. I see it now—the bastard knows we’d strip any man, slowly of his hide, in front of his children if we have to, to find out where he is. Damn, he’s convinced this town that a complete evacuation was necessary in order to save his own sorry ass.”

“I dunno, Phoenix. A town this size wouldn’t do that. Not for one man. No offense.”

“It’s the only logical solution that makes any sense right now. We know this town’s way too fresh and active to have become a ghost town overnight. That is, without help.”

“Well—”

“Of course, if Kaiden and his men find a townie or meet any resistance in their search, my theory goes down the drain.”

“Oh, I see—and you think the townies just up and left, leaving it high and dry, ripe for us?”

“Well, they’re still alive and hiding out so that’s gotta count for something.”

“Oh.”

“Instruct Kaiden to keep an eye out for traps on the main road through town. Instruct him and his men to slip in a hundred yards or so. Have him run point. I won’t lose another bunch of men to that explosive shit.”

“Okay.”

“Go on.”

“Right.”

Larry and Tippy left and Phoenix stayed near his truck, waiting for Kaiden and his advance team to secure the area inside the gates. Puffing on his cigar, he caught the go signal and the army moved the 200 yards down Route 51, converging near the northern gates of Perryopolis. Taking a moment, Phoenix admired the human skeletons resting on pikes on each side of the road. He laughed to himself, knowing that a town that put up such warnings as this, would not readily vacate on a whim. He took a moment to examine his army on the move. It was an impressive sight.

“That’s what I’m talkin’ about,” he mumbled.

A vast display of white trucks, beautifully maintained cavalry and well-equipped and well-armed men on foot, all well fed, were ready to crush any resistance the town had in store. A new dawn had come and the noise of so many men, trucks and horses in such close proximity created an energy all its own. Men crouched on tailgates. RPGs or .50 caliber weapons were ready to blow away anything that moved. An impatience was building and all looked at Phoenix for the sign to let slip his crazed dogs of war. Stunned once again at the power in their hands, Larry Reed came to stand by his side, mesmerized.

“Look at ’em, Phoenix.”

“Yeah.”

“They’re at your command.”

“No, they’re at the command of the dark side—waiting to unleash the bloodlust hidden in all men.”

“A bloodlust you harnessed.”

“Hmm, we’ll see how much has been harnessed.”

“What’s that mean?”

“Order the commanders to have the men walk straight through town. There are to be no side trips into any buildings yet. I repeat, no side trips.”

“Got it.”

“Cavalry, trucks, quads, bikes, and men on foot. In that order. Let the men know that we will reacquaint ourselves with the town from the other side to take what’s ours—tell ’em to be patient for their spoils of war.”

“I understand. Makes sense.”

“But beware, uncle. I expect about a ninety percent compliance rate at best. They’re gonna be tempted to take because that’s what they’re good at.”

“Umm—”

“Keep to the back here with me for now.”

“Why?”

“Well, in case that Rat Pack commander’s figured out the weakness of such a large army in a conveniently vacant town ripe for the plucking. I’m sure the fucker left a surprise or two.”

“You think the colonel was here?”

“All signs point to his mark.”

“Care to elaborate?”

“You’re the one that was so gun-shy earlier.”

“Yeah, that’s before Kaiden told me we got the green light.”

“Oh, we have the green light to waltz through this town. It’s the not walking through that’s gonna cause us problems.”

“Then what?”

“In two words, uncle. Side. Trips.”

“You mean the buildings?”

“Ahh, yeah. Have two men send RPGs into a few buildings to try to get anyone’s attention that might still be hanging around.”

Phoenix studied the restaurant about fifty yards in from the gates. The gaudy sign, tacked above the main entrance, announced that you were entering Randall’s Restaurant.

“Take out that Randall’s Restaurant right there. Pick another building further in. See if it stirs any ants.”

“Yes, sir.” Larry Reed ordered the strike. Within seconds, two shoulder-fired missiles raced into the town hitting buildings, causing spectacular explosions. All braced for the town’s reaction. There was none. Fires began to burn.

“Hmm, I think we have us a veritable ghost town, uncle. I wonder—let’s try to make our way through Main Street. Again, no side trips.”

“I’ll order the men to do as you asked.”

“Hah! You do that. But, stick close to me on this. I’d like to keep you around for awhile longer. Hell, you too, Tippy. Watch and learn.”

“Yes, sir.”

Larry Reed and Tippy Cup left Phoenix mulling over future battle plans. Thinking hard, Phoenix figured to absorb at least a five percent loss of men simply pushing through Perryopolis. Based on his interest in military history and recent experience, he knew any town takedown was risky. And, a fresh ghost town scenario had its own peculiarities. In his bones, the current circumstances left him uneasy. In his gut, he sensed that he was dealing with a cold, and calculating man heading up the Rat Pack. Smiling, he realized a formidable opponent was playing the game against him. But, always the risk taker, Phoenix was willing to test the waters.

“Nicely done,” muttered Phoenix, “You may take your pound of flesh.” He watched his men flow into the town, knowing there would be an unfortunate surprise that would befall the weaker minded of his men. “Survival of the fittest. Can’t be helped. Darwin at his best.”

Phoenix laughed at his own thoughts, sitting back to watch the progress of his army. Comfortable in one of the three white trucks held in reserve behind the men on foot, he critiqued the small town, strategizing. With ease, men poured into the town like water through a sieve. Unfortunately, he was not surprised, when the majority of his men were halfway through the town and the first huge explosion came. Using binoculars, Phoenix studied the aftermath, seeing the newest building on fire. The bright red sign above the building said all that was needed: Saloon.

“Nice!” Phoenix laughed so loud many men near the truck thought him crazed. He continued to speak softly to himself. “Of course the men would enter that precise location despite orders. My compliments, Colonel Rat. What’s next?”

Giddy, Phoenix read the signs above the many buildings off the main street pushing through town. Refocusing the binoculars, he was drawn back to a sign that said Gold & Jewelry. “Shit!” he grabbed the radio, “Uncle, radio the commanders! Keep the men out of the jewelry store. Do it! Do it, now!”

Larry was frantic in his radio communications, but despite his best efforts, two more loud explosions pulsed past them with a volume suggesting many men had fallen.

“Fuck!”

Larry listened, responding to the radio. “Commander Kaiden says he’s made it to the southern gates. He’s opened them. We have an exit.”

“Instruct everyone to double-time it to the gates. Ignore any assholes that deviated from the road and into the buildings. Those pieces of shit deserve what they got!”

The three white trucks barreled through town, following the army to the gates. Phoenix ignored the bumps on the dirt road through town until another explosion boomed right behind them. Steadfastly refusing to look, Phoenix smiled at the misadventure of those men. “Uncle! We got us a man among men in that Rat Pack colonel—let’s push beyond this gate. And, when we’re clear, I sincerely want you to blow the complete fuck outta this shit town.”

“We have injured men scattered behind us Phoenix, we need to stop and assist.”

“Negative! They dug their own graves by disobeying a direct order. And you know what? Now we received a bonus handed to us by none other than that Rat-pack prick. Oh, yeah! Now, we just cleared the stupid outta our ranks. Where’s Luke?”

“Um, up near Kaiden—Phoenix?”

“Yeah?”

“You’re one crazy bastard, you know that?”

Phoenix laughed at the insult. “It’s how you manage men in large packs, uncle. Patton taught me that.”

“General Patton?”

“Once again, is there another Patton worth talking about?”

“Guess not.”

The bulk of the army made it through the town, converging in a large field beyond, waiting for stragglers. Once everyone was there that was going to be there, Phoenix issued orders to form up. The emerging plan was for the men were to assault the town with everything they had, razing any building to a height of no more than six inches. Larry Reed nodded in understanding and gave final orders to destroy the town.

“This town’s gonna cook for days by the time I’m done, Phoenix,” said Larry. He was angry at the loss of men. Caught in the fury of planned destruction, Larry grinned at Tippy Cup who suddenly dropped to the ground with his head snapped sideways. Seeing the event occur, Phoenix dove into the open door of the truck. Larry Reed scrambled to the other side, doing the same. Ducking down, Phoenix cranked the engine, shifted in gear and stomped the accelerator to head south and away, bumping around and back onto Route 51.

“Issue orders to fall back from the town and follow me, now!”

Larry Reed yelled into the radio, raising his head to peer out the rear window. More men were firing into the town at random targets. Three men on horseback slumped from headshots, tumbling off before the men operating the .50 caliber started firing off indiscriminate rounds from the pickups. A man in the bed of a pickup launched an RPG toward the town, only to snap sideways and over the side.

“Get’em moving! Now! Regroup. Outta range! Over that small ridge!”

Larry Reed radioed instructions and, at his insistence, the men nearby took off on foot, running. Surprisingly, the men on foot were untouched but, the trucks took heavy fire, as they sped away in a dust cloud. The horses scattered away and Phoenix was boiling mad. The Brigade commanders established a rear guard and over twenty sets of binoculars searched the town and surrounding fields for movement. Next to each man, another lay prone with a rifle, waiting for any sighting. Out of the truck, Phoenix went to each commander, instilling a sense of fury not ever seen before. His wrath galvanized the men to reform into a seriously pissed off army, ready to rain death and decimation onto the small town.

“We need a head count, Larry, before we go back at it.”

“Sure. Hold.”

Larry sought out the commanders, obtaining a sit-rep. His face was grim.

“We lost nineteen men total. Four horses. One truck. One quad.”

“That all?”

“Is that all?”

“Including our little trip through town?”

“Yeah.”

“Good, that’s within parameters,” said Phoenix. He smiled, staring at the town they’d just survived. Deep in thought, he ignored the astonished look of Larry Reed.

“We lost nineteen men, nephew—”

“Yeah, I hear ya. Nineteen men. And they were mostly the stupid shitheads that couldn’t follow orders. C’mon! How obvious is that, huh? Trying to sneak into a bar or jewelry store for fuck sake.”

“Damn! I see. You’re talking about the ninety percent compliance rate—”

“Exactly. Though, I do put Tippy Cup and those cavalry men in the heavy loss column.”

“Now what we gonna do?”

“What else? We’re going to find the Rat Pack colonel and his little minions.”

“Are they here?”

“Yeah, I think they’re still around here. And, I want to set up a little trap for them.”

“How so?”

“We’re going to act like we’re gonna blow the shit outta this town and hunt down that sniper in retaliation. But, while that’s certainly true, I want you to send Luke and all his trackers to fan out on this south side of the town in a large arc. I want Luke and his team to keep an eye out for the Rat Pack as they try to slip past us in all the confusion. And they will.”

“Help me out, Phoenix, What you talkin’ about?”

“That fantastically accurate sniper we talk about just performed his role rather nicely. Once again. But, to me, that mean’s that fuckin’ Rat Pack stayed to help out a bit too long, don’t it? Hah! Now, the way I see it, the Rat Pack colonel is planning to run the hell away from here to wherever the fuck he’s going. Way I figure it, him and his team are planning to do an end around right now in all the confusion, even as we speak.”

“You mean, they will slip away?”

“He’s made a mistake, the bastard made a mistake trying to help out this piss-ass town!”

“Oh.”

“He never shoulda hung around helping out. Oh, he’ll die for it! Of that, I’m sure. Send Luke and the men out after ’em, now!”

Larry radioed Luke, laying out instructions. After that, he instructed the brigade commanders to level the town.

CHAPTER 10.16-Major McLoy

“Stop right there!”

Keenan McLoy and his men snapped to a stop atop their horses. Guns ready, they faced the voice behind the tree on the side of the road in front of them. Near the Masontown Heliport, traveling the two-lane blacktop, they had been discussing settling down for dinner. The six-hour trip of high vigilance scouting had proved disappointing. But, seeing the five fierce men surrounding them in a semi-circle behind them laid to rest any thoughts of an uneventful evening.

“Shit!”

“State your purpose!” yelled the deep voice behind the tree.

Keenan McLoy nodded to his men to hang tight, not do anything stupid. He decided to answer, if for nothing more than to better gauge the enemy’s strength, position and intent.

“Reconnaissance. We’re here to check things out. But, okay, we can leave the way we came—no problems.”

“Explain your reconnaissance.”

“A report says a helicopter landed somewhere near here. Made sense it was over at the heliport seeking usable fuel.”

“Lower your weapons,” said the deep voice from behind the tree.

Keenan McLoy quipped a small laugh, studying the five men pointing weapons at him and his men. He knew they were in no position to adequately defend themselves, but decided, with some luck, they might pop off a shot or two before dying.

“Not likely—to you hiding behind that tree.”

“We got you covered.”

“Yeah, you sure do. But, we’ll still get our licks in.”

“What’s your name?”

Keenan McLoy shifted in his mount, perplexed at the question. It was strange to be asked his name by the man who was planning to kill him. Recklessly, he decided he and his men would not go down easily. He would demand information.

“What is your name? You always hide behind trees?”

“I’m Major Mike O’Malley, contingent of the United States Army.”

Stunned, Keenan smiled at the implications. “Outstanding! That might mean we don’t have a problem, major. I’m Major Keenan T. McLoy of General Harmon’s army.”

Horses stirred. Keenan waited for an answer. A new voice filled the air but with no less command.

“Major McLoy, do you think we can conduct a civil meeting or should we continue pointing guns at each other?”

Surprised at hearing a strong female voice, Major McLoy was caught off guard. The words came from behind the same tree that’d first alerted him and his team to their predicament. Right as he was thinking this turn of events interesting, a beautiful woman stepped out from behind the tree in fatigues. She stood with her sidearm pointed to the ground.

“Ma’am!” said an insistent voice behind the tree.

The woman glanced at the man behind the tree, smiling and confident. A large man burst in front of her, shielding her, though he too, kept his weapon pointed downward.

“Major O’Malley, these guys are on a hunt to find our helicopter, they aren’t going to shoot me unless you shoot first, isn’t that right, Major Keenan T. McLoy?”

“Ma’am!” yelled Major O’Malley, insistent.

“At ease, major. Let’s cut to the chase here. Major McLoy, please have your men safe their weapons. I’ll have my men do the same.”

“And you are?” asked Keenan McLoy, interested.

“I’m Colonel Hannah Starkes. And, I’m President of the United States.”

At the disclosure, Keenan froze. Slowly, he eased off his horse and stood, keeping his weapon pointed well away from the colonel. And, with care, he switched his safety on, flicking his left hand into a fist with a fast signal for his men to do the same. Stunned, he stared at the bold woman less than twenty feet away.

“Is this for real, colonel? Um, Madam President?”

“For real, major.”

Keenan smiled toward his men. His hand signals a clear effort to calm his men, each glancing around in disbelief. “Wow, didn’t expect that today when I woke up.”

The colonel smiled. “Yeah, the day’s been full of surprises.”

“I’d say so.”

Keenan’s men began whispering to each other trying to figure out what was happening. Prodding the discussion along to keep her and her men safe, Colonel Starkes pointed and smiled once more. “Bring your men along with us, major. We can talk about what’s going on. Can I trust that you have full control of your men?”

Keenan McLoy turned toward his men and their expressions of inquisitive disbelief were priceless. He examined the cold countenances of the team surrounding his men. He knew he had little choice. His team was out of their league. Clearly, these men had the ability to have taken them down without the gracious warning. And, the brazen behavior of the beautiful woman lent some credence to her statements.

“My men can be trusted to follow my orders, Madam President.”

Shockingly, the President of the Untied States simply strolled up to his position, raising her hand in greeting. The huge man with red hair and weapon drawn stayed by her side, obviously angry. Major McLoy did his best to ignore the man beside her for the moment.

“A pleasure to meet you, major.”

Men staring all around him, Keenan McLoy grasped her small hand and shook.  “Umm, yes, ma’am.”

“I’m sure you have questions.”

“Oh, yeah.”

“We have questions as well. Please join us for some food and discussion.”

“Okay. Sure. Sounds good. Yeah, sounds real good.”

“This way.”

“’Kay. Men form up.”

“Can they walk their horses for me, major? Those on horseback place my men at a tactical disadvantage.”

“I see. Yeah, sure.” Keenan waved for his men to dismount. Slowly, they all did so and waited.

Colonel Starkes smiled and nodded. “This is all of you, correct? Except for the radio stringers back to base?”

“Stringers? Oh, yeah, this is all. Can I call this in, Madam President?”

“Let’s shift to more informal terms, can we? You’re not yet in my chain of command. Please call me Hannah. Can I call you Keenan?

“Uh, yeah, sure.”

“Okay. Good. And, Keenan, you can call it in to your commander once we talk a bit, if that’s okay.”

“Umm, okay.”

“Come this way. Keep in mind we have an experienced sniper on cover.”

“Oh. Shit.”

“Not to worry, Keenan. I’m only letting you know.”

“Much appreciated, um, Hannah.”

They walked the hundred yards to the heliport with the five-man team running a beautiful protective bubble around the president and her new charges. The broad-shouldered major had a stern tilt to his jaw and remained tight to the president’s side. He exuded a repressed fury, presumably at the risks she had taken over the past few minutes. Walking beside the major and the president, Keenan overheard a few frustrated, but insistent, comments in this regard.

Keenan evaluated where they were going. He could see the Masontown Heliport in greater detail as they approached. He was quite impressed by the efficient way the president’s team moved as a finely-tuned unit. He was captivated by the firepower and protective gear each man had. Arriving near the gate, the entire party stopped at the command of Major O’Malley.

“Coming in, alpha tower one, do you copy?” said Major O’Malley.

“We copy. We have you coming in. Over.”

“We’re bringing in eight men. Their weapons are safed and neutral, but not confiscated. Understood? Over.”

“Weapons safe and neutral but in play. Copy that.”

“Bravo team, bringing in friendlies, weapons safe and neutral, but not confiscated. Do you copy?”

“Copy that.”

Major O’Malley turned to the colonel. “We’re good to go, ma’am.”

“Thanks, major.”

“Keenan, c’mon. Make sure your men know to keep weapons outta their hands for the next few minutes. Things can get kinda dicey comin’ in on my men.”

“Sure.” Keenan nodded to each of his men, making it clear to keep their weapons stowed as they walked across the tarmac; all newcomers stared at the beautiful helicopter, rotors spinning down.

“Wow,” said Keenan, “is that… Marine One?”

Walking closest to Keenan, Major O’Malley sought calm, trying to figure out the new man. Studying Keenan, he sensed a confidence beneath a bubbling youthful exuberance. The younger man was powerfully strong in his legs, shoulders and arms, but this was easily overlooked due to his handsome face and bright gray eyes. Thinking the young man carried himself well as a natural leader given the circumstance, Major O’Malley decided to answer, somewhat mollified.

“Sorta. The designations correct ’cause it’s carrying POTUS. But that’s an H-92 Superhawk, a badass bird if there ever was one.”

“Wow. So this is most definitely for real, huh, major?”

“As real as it gets, major.”

“Call me Keenan, please.”

“Alright. I’ll consider you the real deal for now, Keenan. Don’t fuck with us, I mean it. I’m Major Mike O’Malley. Call me Mike.”

They shook hands, Major O’Malley feeling the last vestiges of his anger at the colonel’s risky action begin to fade. He nodded to several of his men nearby, who lessened their intense scrutiny of the newcomers. Coming up on the small hanger near the Superhawk, they saw two women, one holding a small child, emerge from the helicopter bay. The spinning rotors slowed, a sign that an imminent takeoff was no longer a priority. Glancing left inside the heliport area, Keenan saw two men, well-seasoned veterans by the looks of them, stepping toward them from the hangar doors. Colonel Starkes and her team stopped, waiting for GT and Scott, Nicole, and Amanda to make their way toward them. Nicole spoke first.

“Well, hello new guys!”

Her energy, innocence at seeing the new men washed a surreal sense of strangeness into the mix. But, it also seemed to immediately lessen the tension of his men and the president’s men surrounding them. Keenan noticed the impact, making a mental note to find out more about this fine-looking woman.

“What we got, ma’am?” asked Scott.

Colonel Starkes turned, smiling at the men behind her. She turned back to him and nodded. “We’re good here, Scott.”

Scott and GT glanced at Major O’Malley who gave them a raised eyebrow and shrug.

“Okay, ma’am,” said Scott.

Colonel Starkes turned to her new acquaintances. “We’ll make more formal introductions later. You guys hungry? We can prepare some decent food.”

“Um, yes, ma’am. That might be nice.”

“Good. C’mon, Keenan. Major, secure the area and join us.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

The retinue entered the hangar and entered the main office. Keenan and his men tried their best not to stare too hard at the three beautiful women walking in front of them. They knew one was apparently the President of the United States and the two others were simply striking in their beauty and charisma. One had her raven-black hair shaved on one side with a bandage showing, but this did little to detract from her beauty. Knowing his men, Keenan gave a few, one in particular, a stern look that spoke of them receiving incredible pain if anything stupid was said. He gave Lieutenant Wahlberg an especially long stare. Colonel Starkes smiled after catching his efforts to control his men. She moved toward Keenan and stood. Turning, she sought out Ren.

“Break out the good stuff, lieutenant.”

Ren nodded and scrambled over to the helicopter. He spoke quickly with Shamus who stood guard with Daniels, protecting he bird.  “We’re feeding these guests, Shamus.”

“So I see, Ren. Would you be so kind as to update Tim in the tower? It’s possible our guys over there forget to include him.”

“Sure, I guess he’s probably wondering.”

“Could be.”

“Okay.”

“Tell GT or Scotty to give me a sit-rep on your way in, would ya?”

“Sure, Shamus.”

“Thank you, son.”

Ren grabbed a large, green container from the helicopter bay, hauling it back to the hangar. Struggling with the weight, he made it back as the people inside the building started to settle in. He sat the box on the desk.

“Here you go, ma’am.”

Colonel Starkes broke from talking to Keenan and the major, walking to his side. “Thanks, Ren.” Opening the lid, the colonel dug deep to the bottom. “Tell me it’s in here somewhere, dammit!” she mumbled.

Shifting items around, she pulled out a bottle of Grey Goose vodka. The new men tracked every movement, waiting to see what else would be added to an already very interesting day.

“Here it is,” she said, “Keenan, I’d like to offer you and your men a bit of a toast to a good conversation. Major? Can we find some cups?”

The Grey Goose in her hands was held up for all to see.

“Hold on, ma’am,” said Nicole. She ran to the other office after pushing off CJ to Amanda. Unable to resist, all men watched her move, anticipating her return. In short order, she came back with a clumped batch of Dixie cups from the old water cooler. Gently flirting with each, she handed cups all around before returning to Amanda and regaining her son.

“Thank you, Nicole,” said the colonel.

“I’ll do it, ma’am.”

“No, major, I’ll do it,” said the colonel, “Relax, I do know what I’m doing here, Mike.”

The major relaxed some. Still, his dissatisfaction with her recent reckless behavior prevailed. He leaned close to her ear. “Sorry, ma’am. But you can’t keep doing that kinda shit—”

“No, you’re right. I know.” Seeing the irritation and concern on his face, Hannah lowered her voice to a whisper. You’ve been great, truly. Sorry to drop that on you out there, major. But, it felt right, you know? I owe you one. In the meantime, try to chill and keep your eyes and ears open.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

CHAPTER 10.17-Tripwires

“Hope those tripwires actually work.”

“They will, Surf Boy,” said BB. He slipped up next to Marty who was lying prone near a tractor. They focused on Perryopolis and studied Phoenix’s army with binoculars. “That’s one huge army forming up on our ass out there, Mac.”

Connor smiled. “I know, BB. But remember, they’re still only amateurs playing in our sandbox.”

“Phoenix has some smarts, colonel,” said Captain Daubney. Lying next to Connor, they both were tucked in low behind the wheels of a hay bailer.

“Oh, I know captain,” said Connor, “never said he didn’t. But, it’s pretty hard to control that many men effectively without years of true combat leadership experience. I’m talkin’ years. Keeping them under wraps through a few minor skirmishes like that Erie excursion you told me about is nothing like this. Right now, they’ve met up with the best.”

“Hoorah,” said Marty.

“Fuckin’ hoorah,” said Mickey, obviously listening in a few yards away to their left and hidden in a small depression. He stared at the massed army converging at the northern gates, “Wish I had me a fifty cal—”

“Why, so you can try to hit somethin’ worthwhile every third shot?” interrupted Marty, smiling.

Connor laughed. Captain Daubney joined in and BB grinned.

Mickey glared before grinning. “I’d show you a few things, sniper.”

“Oh, yeah. I’m sure. Like a ‘swing and a miss’ and then another the first two rounds.”

“Yeah, we’d see.”

Marty smiled before both he and Mickey refocused on glassing the northern gates.

Connor refocused toward the town. “We need to leave this wheat field soon, guys. The town people are buttoned up in the cave and good to go. We can’t stay much longer. I don’t think we can watch the fireworks, not that I wouldn’t like to myself.”

“I’d love to see that army break rank and enter the bar, Mac. Like you say. At least let’s watch that first explosion.”

“John, we should get movin’.” Connor was torn. He was just as interested in seeing the results of their explosive traps.

“Let’s watch some shit blow up, Mac,” suggested Jude. He and the remainder of the unit were all hidden amongst the hay bales fifteen feet behind them.

Jackson agreed along with Jason. Well hidden, the entire unit waited outside the southern gate beyond the last wheat field yet to be fully harvested. A few hundred yards from town, their elevation and view from the southwestern edge gave them an easy view of both gates and most of the buildings closest to the southern entrance. It also gave them a decent escape route away from the city and towards Uniontown once they decided to move.

“Here they come,” said Jackson. He gestured toward the massive army.

Phoenix’s army was an impressive sight. Men, horses and white trucks jostled about for position as the army stormed through the northern gates, which they’d taken only moments ago. A few scattered quads and bikes contributed to the mix.

“Not sure we should risk it, men. We need to go.”

“From a purely psychological perspective, I’d love to see if your assessment of human nature will prevail, Mac,” said John McLeod.

“Oh, it will. They’ll walk right into that bar.”

Cody and Renaldo, along with Gabriella and Rhonda were off to the side listening to last minute instructions from Roger. It was obvious Cody wanted nothing more than to use his binoculars to scope the gates and the army bearing down.

“Okay, there they go,” said Connor, “Well, I guess we might as well watch the first round of our little creation. It is definitely a bit of a risk.”

“Yes!” said Jude.

“Be ready to move when I say. Everybody got that?”

Excitement at watching the pending fireworks captured the attention of all, but each nodded.

“Jason, you’re in charge of the horses, understood? I want them out of that hay storage shelter ASAP!”

“Yes, sir.”

Renaldo and Cody took the initiative to slip closer to Connor and the rest of the team for a better view. Gabriella tagged along, not sure what was happening, but especially pleased to be eating the gumball Rhonda had provided. Smiling, she harbored hopes that Rhonda could maybe be her new mom before a sadness enveloped her. Images of her mother dying of infection swirled in front of her eyes. And at that moment, Rhonda slid beside her, wrapping an arm across her slim shoulders.

“You okay, Sweetie?”

Feeling warmth infuse her chest and arms, Gabriella leaned into the embrace, turning to better study the town everyone was so interested in. “Yeah, I’m good, Miss Rhonda. What’s going to happen?”

“Um, that guy named Phoenix and those bad men are going to try to conquer that town. Colonel Mac and Commander Del Re left them a few surprises. You know, to make them think twice about it.”

“I don’t like Phoenix. He’s a bad man.”

“Oh, trust me little one, I know.”

The huge explosion came, as Gabriella was ready to respond.

“They went right for it, Mac!”

“You doubted me?”

“No, of course not,” said John McLeod. He simply shook his head at the easy predictability of human nature. The fact that the men would so carelessly assault the saloon of an unknown town devoid of people made him grin. “I would of never thought of doing that.”

“Yeah, well, a few hard missions with tough-minded men can teach a great deal about priorities—and what we can and can’t control.”

“Such as?”

“Alcohol being one of them. Women the other. Pretty little valuables next. Especially portable ones.”

“Damn.”

“Surf Boy?”

“Yeah?”

“How’s that leg of yours holding up?”

“It’s fine! I keep tellin’ ya that!”

“Good, just checking.”

“My knee’s perfectly fine! Since just after the mill, Mac!”

“Like I said, just checking.”

“Well, like I said before, you can stop checking.”

“Okay. I’ll stop. For now.”

“Good.”

“And, since we’re sticking around a bit, I’d like for you to make your presence known.”

Marty smiled at Connor and then turned to BB. Immediately, he reached into his pack for equipment he would need. “About time. Copy that.”

“I figure they’ll bust most men through the town to the south gates and form up outside it to come back and assault it from there. If I was that commander, I’d want to know I had free reign to both gates before I decided to retaliate for the loss of men.”

“Okay.”

“Once they start to settle in on this side of the gates, probably on that little knob of a hill, try your best to take out any command structure.”

“Copy that.”

“Shouldn’t be too long a wait.”

A few more explosions blew. Marty smiled after the next explosion. “I hear that.”

Phoenix’s army poured out of the southern gate, forming on the expanse of highway and grass-filled knob beyond. Marty settled into position using his rice bags for support, BB slipping easily into the role of spotter. Like a long married couple, they settled into a rhythm and dance, discussing wind speed, trajectory angles, and range to target that only a sniper and a spotter could fathom. After a few moments of watching Phoenix’s army, Connor spoke. “Your time to shine, Surf Boy.” Immediately, shots rang out and Connor tracked the results.

“Good selection.”

“Appreciate that, sir,” said BB. Marty was too busy to hear.”

“Shake up that cavalry, BB.”

“Will do, sir.”

Quietly and with precision, BB provided range and new targets. Shots rang out in quick succession and his confirmation to Marty after each made it clear he was on target.

“He’s good,” said Mickey, watching.

“Yeah, I see that,” said Captain Daubney, impressed.

Connor broke the adulations. “We move now! Let’s go. We don’t wanna be around when Phoenix gets pissed and regroups.”

“All move, now!” said Captain Daubney. His voice was strong, yet quiet. He was used to issuing orders in the heat of battle and when the enemy was close.

Roger hustled the children and his wife tight into the group; they made for a fast escape southwest of town. Another explosion erupted from inside the gates, no one looking back. Connor and Daubney slipped ahead of the team, all making good progress through the wheat. Another explosion, mostly muffled by distance was ignored. They regained Route 51 emerging near an overpass. They were back on track toward Uniontown and the rendezvous.

“Shit!” said Connor, glancing back at the chaos. Gauging distance, he caught a good portion of the army ignoring the burning town. Instead, that portion was pouring toward them, almost as if they suspected he and his team where trying to slip by during the confusion. “What the hell?”

“They know we’re involved, sir. Trying to catch up fast,” said the captain.

“I see that!”

White trucks bullied through the maze of abandoned vehicles beyond the cleared kill zone. Frenzied men rushed ahead of the trucks pushing and dragging disabled cars and debris outta the way by sheer numbers. Cavalry patiently waited behind the trucks, obviously instructed to stay in reserve for the moment.

“Damn, we stirred the beehive. We run full out. Top, you and Green Team take back cover for us, now!”

A shot rang out and Jackson dropped, yelling, leg bursting with blood.

“Jackie’s hit! Shot from over there. The left! 10:00!” yelled Mickey.

“There’s an advance team nearly past us, Mac! Shit!” said Captain Daubney.

“Jackson, talk to me,” asked Mickey.

“Knee cap’s busted, fuck! Need help—Oh.” The grimace of pain pushed forth into his face despite Jackson’s best efforts. He tried to stand, wrapping a bandana around the knee. He winced as he hopped on one leg.

A bullet whizzed past Connor’s ear, so close the air sliced with heat. He spoke calmly. “Captain, BB, assist Jackson.”

BB ducked low, but not before a bullet grazed his left shoulder. “Yes, sir.” He ignored the slice to his deltoid, the pain minimal.

“Everybody stay down for a second. Marty?”

“Yeah, Mac?”

“Find ’em! Find them fuckers on the left, now! Roger, come here and bring Cody. Locate those shooters!”

Roger and Cody slipped close to the main team, weapons ready. Tucking tight with Connor near the abandoned cars, they sought the enemy to their left.

“Captain, locate. Locate! We hafta pass these shooters.”

“Jason, Jude, get those horses outta harm’s way. We’re gonna need ’em!”

A shot punched the door near Renaldo and Gabriella, inches from the back of John McLeod’s head.

“I see ’im! Ten and nine o’clock. Behind that tractor,” said BB.

Marty lined up his sniper rifle and sent each bullet carefully toward its target. In a fury as yet unseen, Jude threw his last and only grenade toward the tractor with all his strength. The grenade came up a bit short, but rolled into the wheat nearby. The explosion lit up the area with several enemy flinching from shrapnel in the aftermath. Roger spotted a prone figure not too far away from the explosion. Marty caught the same image and Roger saw the man crumple atop his weapon. Mickey and his men rushed into the fray, Edgars, Burroughs and Rice providing staggered cover fire; they slipped toward Phoenix’s advance team using cars and guardrail as effective cover.

“Go!” said Mickey, “Go, colonel! Go, captain! We got this.”

The entire unit ran through the wreckage of cars and debris while Mickey and his team held back cover, defending their rear. The wave of the army in the distance rushing toward them was impressive.

“Jason get those kids and Ronnie on the horses once we’re fifty yards further out of range!”

“Yes, sir!”

“It’s gonna be a real situation if we don’t slow them down, Mac.”

“Tell me about it Surf Boy. Grab Jude. Take the eastern edge. BB, take the west with Roger. Keep everyone moving away up passed that underpass. Surf Boy, BB, I want you to take position there, if need be.”

“Copy that.”

“Yes, sir,” said BB.

“Captain?” asked Jackson, weapon ready. He was still in pain, but the adrenaline rushing through his body made him more mobile than most.

“Jackson, you’re with me. C’mon. Let’s set up a last little surprise a hundred yards after that underpass to slow that army down. Knowing these combat inexperienced pussies, they’ll think we’re gonna load up on the underpass and bring it down.”

“Hoorah,” said Jackson, understanding the plan.

“But, let’s give them a healthy surprise as if we did just that. Surf Boy, set some trip wires beneath that underpass with a few grenades, okay?”

“Copy that.”

“They’ll think that’s all we have left. Now, I know the remainder of the C-4 not much—”

“It’ll do, Mac. Just line me up besides,” suggested Captain Daubney, “Bastard’s hit Jackie.”

“Let’s take it to them, cap’n.”

“Yes, sir.” Captain Daubney was firing rounds at the army nearly a hundred yards away with an impressive accuracy. Connor considered the three enemy who tumbled off horses in quick succession.

“Some good shootin’, cap’n.”

“Just getting started, sir.”

Connor fired several rounds of his own into the mix. Not one shot missed. He was targeting the men working to move debris from the road. When opportunity presented itself, he took anyone near the white trucks.

Jackson fired at the white trucks trying to take out the tires. Not being able to kneel in his favored firing position, he used the cars for rifle support as they faded south on Route 51. Connor took in the target selection of his team and smiled. Each man was spontaneously filling a need and complimenting the others in their efforts to slow the advance team and massive army Phoenix had brought to bear.

“We move back fifty, now!”

They ignored the bullets striking metal around them.

CHAPTER 10.18-Learning Mode

“So, you’re part of Harmon’s Army, Keenan? Who’s he?”

“General Mark Harmon runs Nemacolin Woodlands Resort, colonel.”

“General? Self-made, I’m guessing. Nemacolin?”

“Yeah, it’s a decent-sized five-star mountain resort with everything you’d expect.”

“A five-star resort you say? Even now?”

“Oh, yeah. Hah, you don’t believe me, I can see. But, even now, General Harmon’s managed to keep that place suitable for the bigger players in the area, like you, Madam President.”

“It’s Hannah for now, Keenan.”

“Trust me, General Harmon will be excited that you’re real and here! Right, Evan?”

“Yes, sir.”

Hannah held out her hand. “Sorry, I know we were introduced before, but who are you?”

“Captain Evan Dawson, Madam President.” He tried his best not to be intimidated at meeting the President of the United States.

“Ma’am. He’s my second,” said Keenan, “He’s a man you’d want with you in a firefight, Hannah.”

“Captain, nice to meet you.”

“Madam President—”

“It’s Hannah, please. What are your thoughts on all this, captain?”

“A bit of a surprise, ma’am.”

“How so? Please speak freely.”

Captain Dawson looked to Keenan who nodded.

“General Harmon’s gonna be excited to see you, that’s for sure. He likes all the… pomp and circumstance—”

“He’s a good guy though, right?”

“Yes, ma’am,” said Keenan, “He’s trying real hard to rebuild, you know? He’s a smart man and Commander Bastin’s loyal to him to a fault.”

“Commander Bastin?”

“My superior officer. Commander Grant A. Bastin. An excellent soldier as well. Spent time in the sandbox before the Sickness. Was awarded too many medals to count. I’d follow him anywhere.”

“I see. Good to know.”

“Commander was a major, Air Force before the Cuckoo Flu. We’re in charge of the mountain pass on this side.”

“Commander Bastin saw our bird today?”

“No, not directly, one of his young sons did. They were playing games on the gates.”

“Ah, I see. How strong and secure is that gate? You say it’s at the top of the mountain? Route 40? How many men?”

Major O’Malley strolled toward them, Nicole at his elbow, CJ in his arms. Amanda trailed behind with Scott and GT, following. The group was becoming too large as everyone sought to hear what was going on.

“Let’s move to the main office,” said Hannah Starkes.

With the meal finished, she motioned all to follow her into the large hangar office. Once inside, she took position near a desk that held her map. All gathered, waiting.

CHAPTER 10.19-Some Strange News

“Andy, Kevin… what’d ya think?” asked Mark Harmon. The general was sitting at the head of a rectangular dining table large enough to hold thirty people. Jake and Pete, his personal security team, sat at either side of him. Places were set for only fifteen, creating an excess of space for each guest. Mark’s question was a thin attempt to be casual about the gifts he had presented to the men of the MacMillen clan—his smile belied his cavalier attitude.

“What’d I think? Awesome, Mark! You’ve blown us all away with your generosity.”

The general’s smile widened and he stood to shake the hands of the thankful men, one by one. He basked warmly in their thanks and each man took his turn in offering his appreciation. “Gentlemen, please find a seat—Cecilia has prepared a small meal for us after which we’ll retire to the den for cigars and cognac.” There were several sounds of whispered excitement at this news—what the general offered was the epitome of opulence.

Andy approached the general. “Mark, I can’t tell you how much I appreciate this.”

“It’s my pleasure, Andy. You’re hunting pheasant with me tomorrow, right?”

“Sure—that’s the plan,” answered Andy. Kevin, Ryan, and Toby had found seats close to Andy and Mark and the rest settled in their chairs leaving four unnecessary place settings quickly cleared away by the wait staff.

When the men were seated, a small team of servers fanned out around the table and distributed platters loaded with Stromboli and breaded mushrooms.

“That smells wonderful!” said Ryan. He reached for a piece before the platter had touched the table.

“I love Stromboli,” said JR.

“Are those breaded mushrooms?” asked Toby.

“Yes, they are,” answered Harmon. “Eat up, gentlemen.”

The radio on Jake’s belt squelched and he stared at it, surprised by the interruption. He removed it from his belt with practiced ease as he stood smoothly and walked a few steps from the table, whispering a response into the device. Harmon’s eyes followed Jake’s action in mild annoyance, but his attention returned to his guests and he thought no more about the interruption.

“How’d you like the shotgun selections, Andy? Kevin? They told me I nailed it—did I?”

“Oh, all day long, you nailed it, Mark!” answered Andy.

“Mark… ah… Mark, I’m not sure how you knew, but… well, it was perfect,” said Kevin.

“That’s all I hoped for, guys—that you selected a shotgun you wanted,” said Mark. He glanced toward his security detail. Jake was intensely speaking into Pete’s ear. Pete heard what he had to say and left without a word. Throughout that exchange, Jake never lost eye contact with Mark.

“General, we have a report from Commander Bastin.”

“Take it easy, Jake,” said the general, trying to calm the growing concern in Jake’s voice. “Tell me what’s wrong.”

“You know that helicopter that was spotted in Masontown earlier today?”

“Yeah. What about it?”

“Commander Bastin’s men went to locate it.”

“Yeah, Jake, I know.”

“They found ’em.”

“Was it a two-seater?”

“Nope.” The men around the table silently stared at Mark and Jake, transfixed by their conversation.

Mark brought them up to speed. “The toll gate spotted a helicopter earlier today. I made the assumption that it was a two-seater someone got up and running, but apparently that’s not the case. It wasn’t a small bird.”

Jake listened intently to his radio and, based on what he heard, handed the device to Mark. Mark increased the volume so that everyone was able to hear. He spoke into the radio. “This is Harmon. Over.”

“Commander Bastin here, sir. We have a priority one situation with radio relays in place. It’s a rush basis, sir. Over.”

“What’s your news, commander? Over.”

“Sir, Major McLoy and his scouting team’s located the ’copter. They’ve reported in just now. Stand by. Over.”

The men around the table began to talk with one another, but Andy hushed them quickly enough to hear Commander Bastin’s voice on the radio. “Major McLoy’s confirmed the helicopter is that of the President of the United States, sir. A Colonel Hannah Starkes claims to be the president. A very well trained protective detail and a couple civilian women accompany her. Over.”

Mark Harmon was staring at the radio as if he didn’t believe its existence. “Commander, I want you to repeat what you said. Be very clear. Over.”

“Yes, sir. The existence of the helicopter is confirmed. Call sign designation is Marine One. They were in Masontown for the purposes of refueling. Colonel Hannah Starkes claims to be President of the United States. She’s in Masontown with a highly trained group of men—her protective detail—and two civilian women and one very small child accompany her. The president has just finished briefing Major McLoy on their mission plan. Over.”

“Commander, what makes you think that her credentials are bona fide? Over.”

“Sir, Major McLoy has confirmed her designation as Commander-in-Chief. He believes her to be the real deal. Over.”

“Wow,” said Mark, absorbing the news and not bothering to speak into the radio. There was excitement in his eyes and his mind was moving a mile a minute. He was evaluating possibilities.

“Sir? Do you have any orders or instructions? Over,” asked Commander Bastin

After an additional pause, Mark spoke into the radio. “What did she say was her mission, commander? Over.”

“They’re searching for a specific individual, sir. She suggested that we might be of assistance. Over.”

“How can we help? Do you know who they’re looking for? Over.”

“I understand that you’re holding a pre-hunt dinner with members of the MacMillen clan—is that right, sir? Over.”

“Yes, commander, that’s right. But it’s not as important as offering our assistance. This dinner can be postponed. Over.”

“Yes, sir, of course. Sir? Is Andy or Ryan MacMillen with you now? Over.”

“Yes, commander, both of them are here and they’re listening to our conversation. Over.”

“Sir, those two need to come over to the garrison ASAP. Over.”

“Why’s that, commander? Over.” The entire table stared at Mark Harmon waiting for the answer to his question.

A joyful laughter surfaced. Ryan MacMillen stood and walked around the table, continuing his laughter. Andy studied his brother, thinking hard and trying to figure out what Ryan had already concluded.

Mark didn’t know why Ryan was laughing either, but was determined to find out. “Commander,” he said into the radio, “I asked why the MacMillens need to go to the garrison. Over.”

“Yes, sir,” came the response. “General, they’re looking for Connor MacMillen. Over.”

“Did you say they’re looking for Mac? Our Connor Mac? Over.” He stared at the men around the table, conveying his disbelief. Despite his shock, he felt a hopeful surge of emotion. His friend was still alive after all these years. He listened intently to the radio.

“Yes, sir, that’s correct. They think Connor Mac might be around here somewhere, heading home. They’re trying to track him down since he passed through Cleveland. Over.”

“Cleveland?” interrupted Harmon. “What the hell was he doing in Cleveland? Over.”

“I don’t know yet, sir, but they’ve known of his general whereabouts for awhile and they know he’s come across the country from San Francisco. Over.”

“Wow,” said Mark, “ He was in Australia five damn years ago. Over.”

“I know, sir. Over.”

JR and Cam stood. “We’re so going with you, Andy,” said JR—he wasn’t asking permission, he was stating a fact. The rest of the men also stood, nodding their heads in agreement.

“Yep,” said Toby, “we’re coming along.”

Andy stared at nothing, shocked. Ryan walked up to him and grabbed his arm. “How about that, brother? Mac’s here!” he said. He turned to face Mark Harmon. “Mark, tell the commander we’ll be there ASAP.”

Mark relayed the information. “Commander, we should be there in less than ten minutes. Over.” He set the radio on the table and waited for a response.

The men at the table were in the process of checking their weapons when the radio crackled. “Understood, sir,” said the commander. “You’ll be here in ten. Sir, Major McLoy confirms there’s a huge army on the way. They’re not friendly, sir. Repeat, not friendly. Credible reports of around two hundred well-armed men—some on horses, some in pickup trucks—coming our way. Over.”

Mark knew his life and lives of the people at Nemacolin were shifting to a new plane, a new reality. The shift was happening quickly and the prospect excited him as he visualized potential battle plans. “Copy, commander. I’ll issue a full alert to all our people. Alert your people, commander—we are under full battle conditions. Over.”

“Copy, sir. I have some details, sir, if you’d like to hear them. Over.”

“Go on, commander. Over.”

“There are at least a 500 men, sir. At least 200 are mounted on warhorses. The others are in about fifty-six pickup trucks, four-wheelers, dirt bikes or foot soldiers. Two or three pickup trucks are mounted with fifty caliber guns mounted in the beds. Over.”

“Is there any idea of their intentions? Any idea why they’re coming here? Over.”

“Sir, it appears they’re coming after Connor Mac and the team he’s with. The major says he pissed ’em off in Cleveland. I guess Connor Mac prevented the leader of this group—his name’s Phoenix Justice—from kidnapping the president and stealing Marine One. Over.”

Mark stared at the radio, dumbfounded. His entire world was shifting quickly. An army that size was formidable—infinitely formidable in today’s world. He began to visualize this invading army, well equipped and coming their way. He began to compare what he visualized to his own existing army and weapons. “Commander, what’s the time frame here? How long before they’re at your gates? Over.”

“The major and the president speculate we have four hours, sir. Over.”

Mark shivered at the thought. He extrapolated the potential carnage such an army would bring to the mountain and became angry. He knew this army had the easy potential to destroy what he had painstakingly built over the last five years. His community was a post-Sickness society, one that was successful. Admittedly, there was still much work to be completed on the mountain, but they were headed in the right direction—everyone was aware of the benefits of working as a community and their attitudes showed it. Mark became furious at the prospect of watching his burgeoning community being destroyed.

“This is my mountain. Who the fuck does Phoenix Justice think he is? C’mon up the hill, Phoenix—I’ll be waiting!”

“Sir?” Jake was concerned about his boss.

Mark’s eyes cleared of intense anger and he silently thanked his friend, Connor MacMillen for teaching him the technique of regaining control of his emotions. Mark was a planner. He would adapt and scheme for his successes. He raised the radio to his lips, ignoring Jake. “Fill me in with any other details when we arrive, Commander. I’ll issue orders once we’ve had a chance to discuss the situation. Over and out.”

Mark stared at the men around the table. Jake stood near, waiting for orders. “Jake?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Grab all the stuff in the secure room. Take some of these guys to help you. The pass code’s nineteen sixty-nine Cougar. That’s nineteen, sixty-nine, three, fifteen, twenty-one, seven, one, and eighteen. Okay?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good. Go!”

“Yes, sir!”

“Jake,” said Harmon. “I want you to initiate the full defensive prep plan for the entire community. I need Brad here now!”

“He’s on his way, sir. We called him earlier.”

“Good. Let’s get moving, gentlemen,” said Mark. He studied the men as they checked their weapons and headed for the door. They were moving with purpose and excitement—all except for Andy. “Andy?” asked Mark. “Everything alright?”

Andy MacMillen stood like a statue, the bustling activity around him in deep contrast to his lack of motion. His face was pale and his eyes spoke of deep thought. At the news of Connor’s possible survival, he had paced for a few minutes before stopping abruptly, as if realizing something important. He turned to Mark Harmon.

“Leave it to Connor Mac to piss off an army and bring it into our back yard.”

“Andy,” reasoned Mark, “Mac wouldn’t do that intentionally.”

“Oh, I know, Mark. It’s probably pissing him off though—knowing he’s brought this enemy into a place where he’s spent most of his life thinking of ways to defend. He might try to lead that army somewhere else—have you thought of that?”

“We don’t know what’s going on yet, Andy,” he said, gently touching Andy’s arm. “C’mon, let’s go.”

“You might not know what’s going on, Mark, but I do,” said Andy, walking reluctantly with Mark.

“What’s that mean?”

“It means Mac’s alive. It means he’s coming home, Mark,” said Andy. He could contain his emotions no longer. “Damn!” he said. “What the fuck!”

Mark was taken aback by the aggression behind Andy’s words. He considered Andy’s perspective and understood his venomous attitude. Here was a man prepared to marry his brother’s wife in a few days. “Oh….” Mark’s face paled. “I see, Andy. Your situation….” Mark’s words faded.

“Right,” said Andy, chuckling at the irony. “I’m a dead man walking.”

“Not necessarily, Andy. Ten years ago, Mac and I spent a lotta of time talking about apocalyptic scenarios. Yeah, sure, it was mostly over too big a fire, too many beers, and too late at night, but we did it enough that it was nearly second nature. We reached the point where we knew how the other thought.” Harmon paused, thinking about what he wanted to say.

Andy maintained his silent disposition.

“You know, Andy,” continued Mark, “Mac might still be coming our way. In our talks, it was always my job to build an impregnable fortress. That’s what I’ve tried to do for the last five years and it’s worked out pretty well, don’t you think?”

“Yeah, Mark, it’s great. I know you’re proud of this place, and you should be. But Mac will never understand what I’ve done.”

Mark realized Andy had only heard half his words—the ones he wanted to hear. He began to understand with more clarity Andy’s sense of lethargy and paralysis—his friend Connor was on the verge of finding out Andy was within a few days of taking Connor’s wife as his own.

“C’mon, Andy… he’d understand. He’d hafta understand. It’s been five years, I think—”

“I don’t think so, Mark. I’m definitely a dead man walking!”

Ryan caught up to them, smiling. His smile widened when he saw his brother’s anxious concern. “He’s gonna kick your ass! You’re dead, bro!” The younger MacMillen hesitated and put an arm around Andy’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, man, I’ll explain it was the right thing to do. You waited five years, you know? Mac was in Australia when this Sickness came. We thought we’d never see him again—you thought he was dead.”

Andy continued his pace, head down, and didn’t respond.

“C’mon, bro… I’ll tell him you waited as long as you could. You know… outta respect.”

“It won’t matter, Ry. I shoulda listened to you.” Andy’s face experienced a flurry of emotions. Fear, pain, excitement, and loss fought for predominance.

“Andy, I know I got upset by it, I did, but after the initial shock of you and T being a couple… I have to admit, it made sense. It was a good fit. For sure. I’ll tell Mac that five years is a fair amount of time to wait.”

“Thanks, Ry.”

“You’re welcome. But, bro?”

“Yeah.”

“Mac is still gonna kick the living shit outta ya!” Ryan bounced away, checking with the others to make sure they had sufficient ammunition and their weapons were in working order. Despite his despair, Andy felt some elation over the news. His older brother was alive.

Mark heard the exchange between the two and he considered Andy’s predicament. He was glad that his own plans for wooing Terry had failed miserably. He raised the radio to his lips. “Commander, do you copy?”

After several moments the commander answered. “I copy, sir. Over.”

“I never thought I’d say this cheesy line, commander, but… head ’em off at the pass. Over.”

“Yes, sir. Your message is understood. Over and out.” The commander’s voice had held a hint of amusement.

A few yards away, Ryan grabbed Cam by the arm and motioned to JR to join them.

“What’s up, Ry?” asked Cam as JR sidled up to them.

“Hold here for a sec while I talk to Andy.”

“Okay.”

Ryan approached his brother. “Andy, we need to initiate H-4 protocol back at the clan.”

Andy stood distracted until the mention of ‘Hunker down at maximum level’, or H-4 as it was known in the clan’s yearly drills. His eyes took on a clear focus and he nodded immediately. “I agree, bro.”

“Okay.”

Andy raised his hand to delay Ryan from leaving. “Hold up a sec, bro. I want T and Mac’s kids over here.”

“You do? Why?”

“I need to talk with T before this shit gets any deeper. And I want to have her here when Mac shows up so we can… um, at least lay it out all together, ahh—”

“Okay, sure, I see. But why bring Liam and Shannon closer to the firefight?”

“That’s easy. ’Cause T won’t come over here without them once she’s instructed to come over. She won’t leave them to hunker down without her. I know how she is. Plus, having those two kids here might give me a few minutes to figure out Mac’s take on things.”

“His take? Shit, bro, he’ll hug his wife and kids and then, I’ll hug him and then you’ll hug him and then he’ll probably hug Mark.”

“True, it’s the point after that I’m considering.”

“Hah! You think bringing Liam and Shannon over here is the right thing? Bringing over T, her, I can understand—”

“She won’t come, without them anyway. So tell her to bring them. Make it clear.”

“’Okay. You do know you’re going to get seriously fucked up no matter what you do, right?”

“We’ll see.”

Ryan held his hand to his chin, thinking. He turned more serious. “Bro, I’ll try to help you out.”

Andy laughed at his attempt. “Nah, you just want to see me get my ass kicked.”

“You could take him… you’ve had some advanced training since the last time.” Ryan’s voice held no conviction, though he tried.

“Yeah, for a few minutes. Maybe more than I did when I was sixteen.”

“Oh, that was true drama, bro. At least—”

“Talk to Cam and JR. Have them go right now.”

“Right.” Ryan returned to Cam and JR. “I want you two to run like hell back to our place and bring Terry, Liam and Shannon back here to the hotel. They need to be here for this.”

“C’mon, Ry,” said Cameron, “I’m going with you guys!”

“I know you want to, Cam, but someone has to alert the rest of them to prepare for a full assault. Tell ’em Andy has initiated H-4 Protocol. Immediately.”

“H-4. For sure?”

“Yeah,” said Ryan, “I trust you two to do it. The clan needs to move now and Andy wants T. She won’t come without her kids. So, I want you to bring Terry, Liam and Shannon back with you after the hunker down plans are in place—you got it?”

“Yeah,” answered Cameron, not happy about the prospect of leaving, but knowing that a clan update would be required.

“Here’s the thing, Cam. This goes for you too, JR. You guys have to keep the fact that Mac might still be alive completely to yourself. You can’t tell anyone. That’s news that, right now, I think only Andy should deliver. Understand?”

“Yeah, Ry, I do.”

“JR? You on board?” asked Ryan.

“Yeah, I understand.”

“When you guys are finished, we’ll need you back at the garrison ASAP. By then, I’m sure we’ll be needing ya.”

CHAPTER 10.20-Wahlberg Unmasked

“Okay, everybody, gather around,” said Colonel Starkes. The men circled the desk that held the map of Southwestern Pennsylvania. Amanda and Nicole kept to the back of the crowd with CJ resting on a chair in his makeshift carrier. The map showed an area from the western border of the state all the way to Somerset County, about one hundred miles directly east of Pittsburgh.

Starkes waved her index finger between Pittsburgh and Perryopolis, a town situated southeast of the larger city, along Route 51. “We’re looking for a particular guy who might be around here somewhere.”

“What he do, ma’am?” asked Captain Dawson.

“We need to speak with him about a matter concerning national security, captain.”

“Yes, ma’am—I’d like to know why,” he pushed. Nervous, Captain Dawson wanted to know for whom he was risking his life despite the fact he was addressing the President of the United States. Major McLoy nodded in agreement.

“You guys will find out once we have all the pieces. In the meantime, what do you know of Perryopolis?”

“It’s a secure town, ma’am,” answered Major McLoy. “It’s run by Commander Del Re—he’s a good man. He’s ex-military. Marines. Anyway, we’re on good terms with the town—we trade for their homemade brew.”

“Okay, good. How smart is this Commander Del Re?”

“Begging your pardon, ma’am, but what the hell’s that got to do with anything?” asked Captain Dawson. His irritation with the president had quite overtaken his trepidation. Major McLoy willingly permitted the latitude of his question.

Hannah Starkes was saved the inconvenience of dealing with Dawson’s growing anger when a young lieutenant pushed through the circle of men. “I can tell you anything you need to know about Commander Del Re and the town of Perryopolis, ma’am,” he said. His ruggedly beautiful face wore a look of amused confidence and his tall, slim build fit his uniform nicely. When he smiled, he gave off an energy that piqued the colonel’s interest. He had a broad and sincere smile beneath soulful brown eyes that failed to hide the desire he felt for the leader of the free world—or maybe that’s what Hannah Starkes hoped the young man was feeling.

“And… and who are you, soldier?” she asked sternly, trying to rein in her galloping emotions.

“Ma’am, this is Lieutenant Chris Wahlberg,” interrupted Major McLoy. “He spent several months in Perryopolis before he ended up here.”

“Why’d you leave, lieutenant?” asked the colonel.

“It was a bit too slow for my taste, ma’am,” he answered. His dark eyes were bright with intelligence as he ran his strong fingers through his full wavy brown hair.

Hannah felt as if his eyes were peering deep into her soul and that he felt amused and enticed by what he found there. Her blush deepened when she considered his strong hands and how his soft and gentle fingers would feel against her flesh.

She shook her head sharply to help focus her mind on the task at hand. “Rather impressive,” she said to nobody in particular. She focused upon Keenan, not yet trusting herself to look again at the handsome and cocksure lieutenant. “Your lieutenant has some juice in the charisma department, major.” She didn’t hide from the fact that the young man had caught her off guard. She turned a bit further and caught the eyes of Major O’Malley, who was smiling at her quick recovery. He nodded at her, indicating he understood her momentary lapse.

Lieutenant Wahlberg had the gift of amazing good looks and Hannah Starkes risked falling under his spell again, but attempted to assess him more analytically and objectively. There was a slight hint of entitlement in his demeanor and she wondered how she had missed him and his good looks until now. He smiled broadly at her, as if reading her thoughts, and she nearly returned to her mesmerized state of mush.

Colonel Hannah Starkes, President of the United States and leader of the free world cleared her throat, reined in her emotions, and took control. First and foremost, she was a colonel in the United States Army and a leader of men. “Keenan.”

“Yes, ma’am?”

“I realize you’re not within my present chain of command. Despite this fact, would you permit me to render a personal opinion that might be considered out of bounds?”

“Umm… sure, colonel.”

“Would you permit me a bit of latitude with your men for a few moments?”

“Of course.”

“Thank you.” Hannah Starkes addressed the young lieutenant standing before her. “Lieutenant, you are, by far, one of the handsomest men I have ever laid eyes on.” Lieutenant Wahlberg accepted this as his just due and smiled. She turned to Major McLoy. “Is it your assessment that your lieutenant has personal knowledge of Perryopolis and its people?”

“Yes, ma’am. He lived in Perryopolis for several months. Whenever we go there to trade, him and Commander Del Re greet each other as friends.”

“Excellent. Lieutenant, start talking.”

“Yes, ma’am,” said Wahlberg. “Perryopolis is a small town along Route 51. It’s about thirty miles south of Pittsburgh. There’s about two hundred people living there now—there used to be more than two thousand, but the Sickness took most of them. Some people, like me, moved away, but there were others who passed through there, liked what they saw, and decided to stay. The fields of wheat and corn produced by the town provide an abundance of good food. About a fourth of the population is ex-military. There’s about forty women in the town—almost all of ’em are of childbearing age, but no babies. The youngest kid is probably seven or eight years old.”

“What else?” asked Colonel Starkes. She was finding it much easier to look at him directly.

“Perryopolis is best known for its brew. They have a very tasty ale they call Momma’s Best. I have —”

The colonel interrupted. “Hmm, a real nice story, lieutenant. Keep in mind, though, that I’m looking for more crucial details like their defensive capabilities, weapons strength, training initiatives, offensive capabilities—you know, minor fuckin’ details like that.” The gathered group laughed at the colonel’s raw request for appropriate information. Everyone laughed except Lieutenant Wahlberg; each of Keenan’s men relished the control the colonel had in the face of their comrade. His good looks and easy charisma had always given him an easy advantage with any women they met; several of the men kept a close eye on their girlfriends when he was around.

“Umm,” the lieutenant blinked several times, not used to being interrupted by a woman.

No matter where the lieutenant was—in town, on the mountain, or anywhere else—he never had a problem finding a woman to warm him on a cold night. Some women warmed his bed on more than one occasion despite knowing he was simply using them for the night. Until today, Major McLoy’s crew had never seen a humble expression from the lieutenant. Colonel Starkes recognized the man’s discomfort and smiled mischievously at Major O’Malley. She decided to push the young lieutenant. She wanted to demonstrate to the gathered men that she knew how to run a man’s army despite her feminine physiology.

“Lieutenant? You do have a working brain that goes along with your good looks, don’t you? Tell me you have more information than the details of their beer sales. Tell me you didn’t already shoot your wad with the last tidbit of mostly useless information.”

The crowd of men gasped at the audacity and began laughing. Amanda and Nicole burst forth in laughter, so much so, they each held the other for support. Refusing to grin at the fun she was having, and frustrated at the situation, Colonel Starkes slammed her hand onto the map. “I need answers dammit!”

Wahlberg cleared his throat. “Yes, ma’am. The town rotates four snipers who guard well-fortified gates—one at the north end of town and the other at the south end. Both are on Route 51. The commander keeps a minimum of two armed men carrying M-4s and shotguns on each gate tower at all times, night and day. They have assigned watchers on each gate. Two additional armed men walk the bottom of each gate as relief.”

“Continue.”

The blushing lieutenant absently scanned the room, searching his mind for additional details to satisfy the woman. “The people in town train for assault once a month. The assault is expected mostly to come from the north, toward Pittsburgh. Everyone’s involved, even the kids. It’s a full drill and every person in town has a set of specific tasks. They have a decent armory there along with a command post and they had started making homemade explosives when I left. The plan was always to defend the town at whatever cost. But, the commander was experimenting with an evacuation scenario when I secured his permission to leave.”

“You had to get his permission?”

“No, but asking his permission was the right thing to do. The town took me in when they didn’t have to and quickly treated me like one of their own. When I asked for the commander’s permission to leave, he only made me swear I’d never be a part of an assault against his town.”

“Thank you lieutenant, that will be all,” said Colonel Starkes. She turned to her second in command. “Shit!” She knew the small town would be entirely consumed by Phoenix’s stronger force. “We have to let them know to run, major.”

“Yes, ma’am,” said Major O’Malley. “I’ll have Shamus power up the bird.”

“They won’t run, colonel,” said Wahlberg.

“Then, they’re dead already, lieutenant.” She gathered up her map from the table and left with Major O’Malley by her side. The group parted as she made her way to the door. Major McLoy and Captain Dawson followed.

CHAPTER 10.21-A History Lesson

“Ma’am, I need to advise my command on these developments. You know, that we found you. If you’re planning on taking us with you to Perryopolis, what’ll we do with our horses?”

“Hold the thought, Keenan,” said the colonel. “Major, can you c’mere, please?”

The major hurried over. “Yes, ma’am? Shamus is almost finished with his pre-flight check—what do you need, colonel?”

“I need your thoughts on what to do with these men and their command. Major McLoy needs to provide a report to his superiors.”

“Let’s give him what he needs, colonel.”

“You’re sure, major?”

“Yes, ma’am. They’re good men, colonel. I like what they tell me about this Mark Harmon guy. And they also speak highly of Commander Bastin—he’s in charge of the Summit gate and their commander.”

“Yeah. Okay, major. Why don’t you fill him in?”

“Of course, colonel.”

Colonel Starkes motioned for Keenan and Dawson to join them.

“Gentlemen,” began Major O’Malley, “what the colonel and I are about to tell you will remain strictly confidential. Do I make myself clear?”

There were acknowledging nods from both the men.

“You can pass this info onto your superiors,” continued Major O’Malley, “but there’s no reason for your men here to know who we’re looking for yet. We’re trying our best to keep a lid on this.”

The men nodded again, their somber expressions showing their understanding of the severity of the moment.

“Major McLoy, before you call your commander, I have to ask you a question. Do you know a Colonel Connor MacMillen?”

“Who? No.”

“I saw your hesitation, major. If you don’t know him, you certainly know of him.”

Keenan knew he wasn’t much of a liar. He wiped his mouth with his sleeve and decided continued silence was the best course of action.

“Keenan,” pleaded Major O’Malley, “we’re on the same side here. I’m trying to locate Colonel MacMillen as a matter of national security.”

“Colonel MacMillen?” answered Keenan. “Not sure I ever heard the name before.”

“C’mon, Major McLoy, it’s obvious MacMillen is someone you know or at least have heard of.”

Keenan looked quickly at Dawson who was having better luck keeping his face devoid of any signs of recognition. Excited, Colonel Starkes detected something in his facial expression that suggested otherwise.

“Alright, Major O’Malley! We’re finally getting somewhere. Listen, you two, we need to know where Colonel MacMillen is going.”

“Keenan?” asked Major O’Malley.

“Yeah, Mike?”

“You realize the President of the United States just asked you a fuckin’ question?”

Keenan turned his back on Major O’Malley, took a few paces away, stopped, and turned to face him again. “Begging your pardon, ma’am, but you’re gonna hafta give me some more information before I tell you anything I know.”

“Is that right?” asked Major O’Malley, barely controlling his anger.

Keenan was not intimidated by the display. “Yes, O’Malley, that’s fucking right. I have personal loyalties that run deep on the mountain. Friends and family up there come first—they always have and they always will. I don’t mean any offense to either of you. I need to update my commander.”

Colonel Starkes smiled and walked to Keenan’s side. “Major McLoy, Captain Dawson—would you two follow me please?” She turned and headed back to the heliport’s business office and the men followed. When the four of them had entered the empty room, the colonel let the door close and pointed through the windows of the office. “Do you see the strawberry-blonde with the baby?” she asked Major McLoy.

“Nicole? Yes, ma’am, she’s real hard to miss.”

“Watch how you talk about her, Keenan,” warned O’Malley.

“Yes, Keenan, Major O’Malley has a budding romance with young Nicole.”

“Oh, yeah? Okay, sorry. What about her?”

“You see the baby? CJ?”

“Sure.”

“That’s Colonel Connor MacMillen’s son, though he probably doesn’t know this.”

Major McLoy and Captain Dawson glanced at one another.

“What’s that got to do with us, colonel?”

Colonel Starkes sighed. “Okay, I can see the continued reticence and stonewalling. I’m gonna need to fill you in with some details about the H5N1 virus that you don’t know about. It’s important.”

“Okay, colonel, go ahead.”

“First off, I’m a colonel in the United States army. Understood?”

“Sure.”

“But I’m also a trained epidemiologist. And, I was working as Deputy Director at DARPA when the Cuckoo Flu started annihilating the population.”

“DARPA?”

“I’ve heard of DARPA,” said Captain Dawson.

“Good, captain—why don’t you fill in the major?”

“Yes, ma’am. Sir, it’s like the secret research branch of the army. They deal in all the cool stuff like extracting alien DNA and creating superhuman soldiers.”

“Okay, captain,” interrupted the colonel. Major O’Malley was suppressing a grin. “That’s not quite right. I’ll take over from here, if you don’t mind.” She faced Major McLoy. “DARPA Special Projects was assigned by the Joint Chiefs to develop a viable vaccine response to the Avian Flu epidemic. We were in close coordination with the WHO and the CDC. You’ve heard of those organizations, haven’t you?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Good. Well those agencies asked for our help through both official and unofficial channels. They knew we’d made great strides in protecting our military men and women against some very hostile viruses in combat zones.” She cleared her throat. “Both agencies knew our basic core inoculation of soldiers on active duty was elevating survival rates across the world by at least twenty-five per cent. Of the many soldiers who traveled extensively, nearly half of them had their families inoculated, too. Unfortunately, we didn’t stand much of a chance against H5N1. It had an aggressive timeline—it was a monster strain. I remember the damn thing would mutate every time we thought we had a handle on it. Then we had to start all over again. It was like chasing a runaway bus heading for a daycare center. And once it went airborne and started mutating aggressively—well, there wasn’t much we could do.”

“Ma’am, you did everything you could,” said Major O’Malley softly.

She smiled at him, appreciating his words. “Okay, where was I?”

“You were filling us in on why you’re looking for Mac,” answered Captain Dawson.

“Is that what he goes by, captain?” asked the smiling Colonel Starkes.

Evan Dawson blushed and hung his head so as not to see the look of derision from Major McLoy.

“Continue with your story, colonel,” said Major McLoy, “and then we’ll tell you what we know about Mac.”

“That’s real good, thank you, major.” She thought for a moment, her finger to her lips. “Well, here’s the deal. H5N1 essentially destroyed the human race. When you add in the impact from the radiation fallout from the unmanned nuclear power plants—the body count climbed. And the number of unburied bodies created unchecked diseases like cholera and a host of others, which created more bodies and poisoned a good bit of the water supply for a few years. Before we knew it, well over ninety-five per cent of the population was gone. Probably closer to ninety-nine percent overall mortality by the second year after the initial virus vector.”

“We’re doing okay though, ma’am,” argued Major McLoy. You and the major and your people are doing okay and we’re doing okay up on the mountain. We’re still here… we beat this Avian flu.”

“Yes, that’s true, captain. On our end, we were lucky enough to regain control of the nuclear facility real close to Mount Storm right away. Certainly helped with electrical supply, water purification and sustainability of the remaining population. We were able to man several other sites in time to keep them contained. And it took a lot of time and work, but we rid the area of all the bodies within fifty miles of Storm.”

“Is there more, ma’am? I mean about the virus?”

“Oh, sorry, yes. Unfortunately, it doesn’t end there. H5N1 and its airborne viral strain mutations had a hidden weapon in its arsenal that’s only come to light in the last few years.”

“What was it, ma’am?”

“It hit men below the belt, literally.”

“What?”

“H5N1 left all human males sterile. My lab confirmed this repeatedly the past few years. We’ve tested well over five thousand men the last three years from all around the country. The virus has rendered all men sterile. The few reports we received from other countries suggest it’s a global event. Further proof is in the absence of children. Have either of you seen any kids under the age of six?”

Dawson and Keenan shook their heads. The four of them looked through the window at Nicole and CJ.

“So, I guess not all men are sterile,” said Keenan. “Mac beat the odds.”

“You don’t seem surprised, major. I don’t know how Colonel MacMillen is different from other men. Do you see that other woman out there?” she asked.

“Of course, colonel, she’s a knockout.”

“Yes, she’s quite beautiful, major. Anyway, her name is Amanda and she was with Colonel MacMillen for several months—they were split up in an altercation in Cleveland. She’s the reason we’ve tracked the colonel to this point.”

“What’s that got to do with anything, colonel?”

“She’s pregnant. A few months along.”

“Terry’s gonna kick his ass,” said Dawson. He looked at Keenan. “Sorry, major.”

“Ahh, I guess it doesn’t matter, captain. The cat’s way outta the bag, I guess.”

“Who’s Terry?” asked Colonel Starkes.

“His wife,” answered Keenan.

“She’s alive?”

“Yeah. Well, at least she was about a month ago.”

Major O’Malley smiled at the news. They were on the right track. It was clear now why Colonel MacMillen braved the travel all the way from Australia. He was coming home to see his wife. He needed to know if she were still alive—he was coming here to find out. “Does Colonel MacMillen have kids?” asked Major O’Malley.

“Yeah, major, they got two kids—Liam and Shannon. He has two brothers, too. Andy and Mad Dog—ahh, Ryan. They’re both ex-military and still alive. His two sisters didn’t make it.”

“What else can you tell us, Keenan?” asked Colonel Starkes.

“Ma’am, I need to let General Harmon know. I should do it now.”

“In a little while, major.”

“No, ma’am, it’s gotta be now. General Harmon knows Mac very well. The general is probably Mac’s closest friend.”

“Major McLoy, you can contact your superiors in a few minutes. Tell me what else you know. I’m guessing he’s trying to make it back to a place he has in the mountains and he suspects or hopes his family is there. Where is his place?”

“It’s on Dinner Bell Road, ma’am, about a mile from Route 40.”

Major O’Malley removed a map from a pocket, opened it, and flattened it out on the desk. “Show us where this camp is,” he said to Keenan.

Keenan laughed gently. “It’s hardly what you’d call a ‘camp’, major. Route 40 runs right through the mountains—in fact, it runs clear across the country. But Mac’s place is right here,” he said, pointing to a spot on the map less than a mile east of Nemacolin Woodlands and over a mile north of Route 40.

“Is it a compound?”

“I’m not sure you’d call it a compound, but it’s well defended. Fifteen years ago, his dad died and left him the place. When his dad owned it, Mac wasn’t ever there unless it was hunting season, but when his dad died, he started spending a lot more time there. He got to know a lot a people up here and they all like him. His place is self-sustainable—even before the Cuckoo Flu. Right now, Terry’s in charge of the place.”

“But it’s his place?”

“Yes, ma’am. Worked hard at setting up a plan in case some shit hit the fan. It was a serious hobby with him. His family ended up following his plan when the Sickness hit, but he wasn’t here to participate.”

“What else can you tell us, major?”

“I guess Mac was active a lot in the military ’cause we didn’t see him very often for the few years before bird shit hit. But, when he was here, people noticed.”

“What’s that mean?” asked the colonel.

“Colonel, I’ll give you a little back story on my end, if you don’t mind.”

“Sure, go ahead.”

“Yes, ma’am. You have to know about the people in the Laurel Highlands. In the mountains, it’s common practice to keep to yourself. It takes years—sometimes decades—for mountain people to warm up to outsiders. But, Mac was well liked from the start.”

“I’m not sure where you’re going with this, Keenan.”

“Yes, ma’am. In the mountains, you’re judged by how well you can stay outta people’s business. Nobody wants you sticking your nose in where it don’t belong. But Mac was trusted from the beginning. I don’t know how he did it, but there aren’t many in the mountains that wouldn’t stand up for him, I guess. Lemme give you an example. Here’s one I recall. Let’s say your well-house pump is broken. You got no water. The well-house pump supplies water to ten houses around you and of those ten houses, maybe you’re the one, like Mac, who gets up earliest.”

“Okay, I’m with you, so far,” said Starkes.

“Since you’re the early riser, you’re the first to discover there’s no water. So you go down the road to the little well house to check out the pump and you meet up with John Tittleman who lives a half mile away. He showed up ’cause he doesn’t have any water either. You nod your hello and shake hands for the first time. Turns out you both know a little something about blown circuits and both realize after checking over the breaker box that a thirty-amp fuse needs replaced. So, you take the fuse assembly and drive the forty miles into Uniontown and you buy a new one for about fifty bucks. You come back two hours later and John’s still waiting there. You put the fuse in, the pump kicks on and starts to work, you shake hands with John, and go on your way. You go back to your business and John goes back to his. During all this, you haven’t spoken more than a half dozen words to John and he hasn’t spoken more than that to you. And that’s it. Unless there’s something else brings you into John’s company again, you leave him alone and he leaves you alone.”

“Major McLoy, I’m afraid you’ve lost me,” said the colonel.

“I understand it, ma’am,” said Major O’Malley. “He’s saying Colonel MacMillen is in good standing and has a reputation as a stand-up guy.”

“Yeah, O’Malley, that’s right. But there’s more to it. Mac’s got… I dunno… him and Mark—General Harmon—they’re people who everyone sorta looked up to, I guess. Sometimes we call them people ‘fixers’—when they’re outta earshot.”

“Fixers?”

“Yes, ma’am. Guys you can put your trust in—you know, guys who’ll make it happen. Like General Harmon. He stepped up in a big way when the Sickness hit. And, Mac would’ve organized the hell outta us if he were here… as it is, Terry, Andy, and Ryan are all a big part of rebuilding the entire area.”

“I see,” she said, looking down at the map at the intersection of Dinner Bell Road and Route 40. “Keenan? Let’s radio your commanding officer.”

“Yes, ma’am. Captain, please go get the radio.”

“Yes, sir.”

CHAPTER 10.22-A Decoy

“They’re hemmed in pretty good, Phoenix. They’re about a half-mile out, sittin’ behind an overpass. Over.”

“I can see the overpass. I don’t see much else. Over.”

“I think we got the bastards. We’ll hand their heads to you on a silver platter. Over.”

“I admire your confidence, Luke, but they’ve been runnin’ since they left Cleveland. They have some stayin’ power—we can’t get ahead of those fucks. Over.”

“We’re on them now, Phoenix—I’m sure of it. Over.”

Phoenix didn’t bother responding. Instead, he surveyed the two-pronged approach of his army converging on the overpass. Phoenix was disappointed his search of the wheat fields hadn’t turned up the Rat Pack. They had continued on their way after firing numerous rounds at his men. He had considered the possibility, knowing they favored Route 51 for quick travel and had hoped to catch them aiding the invisible townies. To make matters worse, that sniper was still around. He heard the shots—one every minute or so. It was nearly paralyzing his men—the guy had yet to miss.

“I want that weapon!” he yelled into the radio.

“What’s that, Phoenix?” asked Larry Reed.

“I said I want that fucking sniper’s weapon!”

Reed ignored his nephew’s frustration. Instead, he raised his binoculars to study the convergence of the army near the overpass. “We’ll get it for you. All units are in place for the final assault.”

“Yeah, I see that. Tell me something I don’t know.” Phoenix thought tactically and recognized Luke and his team were keeping the sniper pinned down near the overpass with their aggressive pursuit. He raised the radio with a smile, ready to issue orders, but stopped when he heard Luke’s voice.

“Luke here. They’re jammed up behind the overpass. At least, their cover team is. I think the rest of the team’s runnin’ or ridin’ outta range. One of them’s hit, for sure. I don’t know about the others. Over.”

Phoenix knew he was close, very close. “I want ’em alive, Luke. Especially the leader. And, the boy Renaldo. What else you have to report? Over.”

“I see you’ve sent teams coming up on both sides of the overpass. Over.”

“Yeah, Luke, that’s right. They’re closing in on ’em to pin ’em down. Over.”

“Phoenix, sir, they seem to have some idea of slippin’ around the overpass. Tell ’em to hold back—things are lookin’ way too easy right now. Over.”

Phoenix studied the two-pronged attack, thinking his men were progressing to his satisfaction. He grew irritated and raised the radio. “Explain yourself, Luke. Over.”

Luke was in a supine position beside the front bumper of a Grand Am. He stared at the overpass fifty yards away and sensed in his gut that there were several men still hiding somewhere on the other side of the overpass, hiding in the dense weeds. He hadn’t seen anything, so he wasn’t sure. “Where are you, you bastards?” Earlier, he had caught faint movements in the area, but between the smoke from the flairs they had launched and the fires brewing in the distance, he remained unsure of what he had seen. It was like they hadn’t been there. In his gut, he knew they were probably the same bunch of guys he’d come across on Brownsville Road. “I’m gonna find you,” he growled.

Two of his men nearby glanced at him. Luke recalled how he had lost good men to this foe—he vowed it wouldn’t happen again, he wouldn’t walk into another trap. He scanned the area right beneath the overpass again and considered it a perfect pinch-point to impede the progress of a significant force. He wondered if the enemy was planning to blow the overpass to create enough rubble to delay them indefinitely. “Dammit!”

“Sir?” asked Reggie Watson.

“Nothing, Reggie. I’m just figuring some shit out. Keep your eyes on each side of the overpass. Send a couple men to the east to see if they can catch anyone moving for new cover. Tell ’em to stay low—that fuckin’ sniper’s still out there.”

“Yes, sir.”

Luke held the radio to his lips, but didn’t depress the talk button to explain himself to Phoenix yet. He studied the teams of men crossing the road—they were trying to sneak beyond the overpass to cut off any possible escape. Both were part of other units, not under his command, and while he recognized their ability as soldiers, he also recognized they couldn’t hold a candle to his own elite fighting men. These clowns were destined to get in his way.

“Luke to Phoenix. Over.”

“Yes,” came the immediate reply.

“Sir, I’d ask again that you have those other teams stay back in a position of support only. Over.” As he waited for a response, he saw another man from the intruding teams dropped from a sniper bullet. The commander of the team found cover and urged his men to do the same.

He studied the overpass again and considered the feasibility of the enemy hiding in the adjacent weeds. There hadn’t been any shots from the area of the overpass for some time, but Luke was uneasy about it. It was his team’s responsibility to investigate, but he wanted to do this without losing anyone else to sniper fire or to a possible trap.

“Sir. Phoenix, I think the overpass is set to blow. Over.”

Phoenix was resting in the cab of his pickup near the south gates of the town. When he heard Luke’s comment from the truck’s radio, he laughed and slapped Larry on the back. “I think Luke’s shittin’ his shorts, uncle. He’s too cautious.”

“I dunno, Phoenix. He has a point. Blowing the overpass would slow us down.”

“It won’t slow down the cavalry or anyone on foot. Only our trucks. It’ll be an end around—a ten minute delay at the most.”

“Sure. You’re right, but those ten minutes might be the difference between our success and failure.”

“Send everyone. Load ’em up and send ’em. Plain and simple. Keep the teams split to each side of the road. Have them converge a hundred yards beyond the overpass. Once they’re formed up, we’ll be in a position for full pursuit. There’s a cluster of eighteen-wheelers beyond the overpass—tell the men that’s our mustering point.”

“Yes, sir.” Larry Reed issued the orders to the commanders and the army began moving. The two units on each side of the overpass began to move in a direction beyond it.

Luke clipped the radio to his belt and studied the overpass. At the edge of his vision, he saw a group of the enemy breaking cover from a small ditch beyond the overpass. They were running at top speed towards the wooded area further south. He counted six men running. They were using abandoned vehicles and other debris as evacuation cover and had easily slipped behind the men advancing around the overpass. They were quickly beyond the eighteen-wheelers and lost from sight.

Luke settled comfortably into his firing position, preparing to shoot at the retreating men if they came into view again. He scoped the area slowly, focused intently on where he had last seen the fleeing men. There they were. There must be a swale in the field beyond the overpass and that’s why they had disappeared into thin air. Luke slowed his breathing. His position didn’t feel quite right—he slid forward six inches and reacquired his target. He aligned the crosshairs of his scope on the broad back of one of the enemy and laid his index finger on the trigger. A severe pain in his shoulder made him roll quickly behind the Grand Am. He knew he’d been shot before hearing the repercussion of the sniper’s rifle.

“Oww!” he yelled in pain. The round had struck his shoulder, passing through the meat of the left trapezius muscle. With his right hand, he inspected his wound, gauging the extent of the damage. A warm flow of blood seeped onto his back and into his armpit.

“Luke!” called Reggie softly from behind the car. “Are you okay?”

“No, I’m not fucking okay! I’m hit in the shoulder. Scope the field between the overpass and the woods and see if you can spot anyone. Watch out for that sniper, but shoot those runnin’ bastards if you see ’em.”

Luke lifted the radio with his good arm. “Phoenix, they’re breaking cover beyond the overpass. Slipped right passed the men doing the end-around. We need to watch out for a timed explosion—maybe something on a fuse. Now would be the time. Over.”

“Understood, Luke. I’ve sent the two teams to converge a hundred yards beyond the overpass to avoid any explosion. That’s based on your recommendations. Over.”

Luke considered the recent departure of the men. His uneasiness continued. This particular foe was too devious. “Reggie, I’m gonna go search that overpass area. I’m gonna find out if it’s booby trapped.”

“You’ll be blown to pieces,” whispered Reggie.

“Maybe. But something don’t feel right, you know?”

“No.”

“Something’s not right and I’m gonna find out what it is. Wish me luck.”

“Well, okay, Luke… good luck.”

Without another word, Luke made a mad dash toward the overpass, expecting to be shot at any moment. After running in the open for ten seconds, he was sure the sniper was in the process of retreating. When he was beneath the overpass, he assessed the area for an immediate threat. He was sure he was alone and he began to study the underside of the span for structural integrity. He heard the army passing on either side of the overpass, following their orders to converge a hundred yards further south.

He discovered nothing under the bridge and climbed the hillside on the south side of the span. When he gained the roadway, he discovered a thin wire placed across the width of the road. He dropped back down under and swiftly inspected the abutment where he discovered five grenades, their pins connected cleverly to the thin wire across the roadway.

“Luke here,” he said into his radio. “The overpass is set to blow. There’s a trip wire rigged with five grenades. Repeat. The overpass is rigged with a trip wire connected to five grenades. Over.”

“I read you, Luke,” answered Phoenix. “Nice job. Can you disarm it? Over.” The vehicles had begun moving slowly toward the overpass. He was anxious to secure his prey, but he didn’t want to overplay his hand.

“Yeah, I can disarm it—it’ll take me a few minutes. Over.”

“Let me know when you’re clear. Over and out.” Phoenix turned to Larry who was driving. “Stop about fifty yards short of the overpass until we have the go ahead from Luke.” Larry nodded and eased slowly south on Route 51.

Beyond the overpass, Phoenix’s two teams had nearly hit their convergence mark.

“Phoenix, we’ve spotted a group of men ahead and they’re running hard for the woods,” said Kaiden over the radio. “Over.”

“Give me more info! Over.”

“There’s ten or twelve men about 200 yards ahead. Over.”

Luke heard this information over the radio and did a quick count. He knew there were at least six more men running much closer to them. He wondered how they had disappeared. “Kaiden? This is Luke. Where’s the team that just ran from the overpass? Over.”

“We didn’t see ’em, Luke. Over.”

“Shit,” said Luke, thinking furiously. He calculated the explosive power of the five grenades and realized they would’ve only done minimal damage. His anxiety increased. “Phoenix, do you copy? Over.”

“Go ahead, Luke. Are we clear? Over.”

“I think the grenades here were only a diversion. I think they’re settin’ us up for something else. Over.”

Phoenix tossed the flaming match out the window and drew deeply on his freshly lit cigar. He grinned at Larry Reed. “Whatta ya think, Larry?”

“I think I’d listen to the man, Phoenix.”

“Yeah, I guess you would,” said Phoenix, offering his uncle a derogatory sneer. The blood scent of the enemy filled his nostrils and he grabbed his radio. “Disarm the grenades, Luke, and let me know the minute you’re done. The trucks will be passing through there in a few minutes. Over.”

“Understood, sir, I’ll disarm them. But we need to be careful tracking these guys. I have a funny feeling about this. If this overpass is a decoy, there’s a bigger problem ahead we’ll need to deal with. Over.”

“Just disarm the fucking grenades and let me worry about the strategy, Luke! Over.”

“Yes, sir, working on it. I saw a half dozen guys running away in the wheat field beyond the overpass. They’ve disappeared. The sniper’s unaccounted for. Over.”

“Luke, they got nothin’ left—they’re buggin’ out ’cause they can’t stop my army. Thanks for the advice, but just let me know when you’re done disarming those grenades. Over and out.”

Phoenix tossed the radio on the seat of the pickup and confidently waved the remainder of his army forward. He used his binoculars to study the convergence of his men beyond the overpass and spotted Kaiden arguing with several other officers about fifty yards before the bunch of eighteen-wheelers. Their discussion was heated and he saw Kaiden raise his radio and heard the squelch of his own.

“Phoenix, this is Kaiden. Over.”

“Go ahead Kaiden,” he said into the radio without losing sight of him through his binoculars.

“I recommend we send twenty-five men on point from here on. We’re too congested right now—we need to fan out and cover a larger area. Over.”

“Don’t worry, Kaiden. We’re keeping a close eye on the skies—we don’t want to get caught in the bitch’s fire again. Over.”

“Yes, sir, I understand. But I’m more concerned with the team we’re chasing. Something don’t feel right—I agree with Luke. I don’t think we should bunch everyone up. It’s too big a target. Over.”

“Kaiden, those bastards are running scared—they’re running as fast as they can to get the hell away from here. They don’t have anything that can hurt us now. All we have to do is mop up. Over.”

“I understand, sir, but can we at least break off a brigade to run ahead of the main force? Over.”

“Oh, we’re gonna get them,” grumbled Phoenix. “We’re gonna get them soon, you can count on it.” He had neglected to speak into the radio. His anger rose and he lifted the radio to berate Kaiden, but caught the furrowed brow of his uncle. “What?” he asked defensively.

“I dunno, Phoenix.” Reed drove and studied the road, feeling connected to Kaiden and Luke, sensing somehow that Phoenix wasn’t seeing everything. He nursed a sense of unease.

“C’mon!” screamed Phoenix at his uncle. “You sound just like those—“

An immense explosion interrupted his tirade. He focused on the fireball that was once a group of eighteen-wheelers and saw body parts falling from the sky among a fierce bloom of crimson. He dropped his radio on the seat.

“Fuck me.”

SECTION 11: The Battle at the Summit

CHAPTER 11.1-Expertise in Play

“That outta slow them bastards down,” said Connor. His Spartan grin and intensity made it clear he’d seen this type of explosion once or twice before and appreciated the destructive power.

“What a waste of good horse.”

“It is that, John…”

Near a black RV being used as cover, Renaldo and Cody shared binoculars side by side, watching the calamity unfold a half-mile behind them. They stood next to Connor, John McLeod, Jason and Captain Daubney, ignoring the insistent demands of Gabriella to use the binoculars. Unobtrusively, they listened to the men talk.

“We gonna wait here for Marty and Mickey?”

“Nah, Top and Surf Boy are doing fine, I think. They’ll run cover while we head up the mountains. C’mon, we gotta move. John, talk with Rhonda and see who needs recovery time. Make sure those that do, ride for the next ten miles. I want a report on how Jackson’s doing, too, would ya?”

“Sure thing.” John turned to leave, but stopped. The radio in Connor’s hand crackled to life.

“Mac, Team Green. Do you copy?”

“Go Team Green.”

“We’re barely a quarter click out from the little surprise we left. Burroughs is down. Repeat, Burroughs took a hit high in the left lung. It bypassed the body armor. Not sure he’s going to make it, over.”

Connor swallowed deeply. His arm holding the radio dropped to his side. Beside him, Captain Daubney raised his hands to his head, issuing forth a fierce stream of profanity.

“Not Burroughs! Fuck!” said Daubney.

John quickly motioned for Jason to usher the children away and came to stand beside Connor, placing a supportive hand on his shoulder. Furious, Captain Daubney paced behind the RV with raw energy. As he passed, Connor grabbed his shoulders to slow him down, consoling. A few seconds slipped by before the radio was raised again.

“You have him, Top. Correct? Over.”

“Of course, sir! Over.”

“You bring Burroughs to the black RV at the top of the crest up ahead. Bring the entire team in for now. We’ll regroup. If need be, I’ll carry Burroughs from there. We have meds standing by. Over.”

“Understood, over.”

“Give me a sit-rep on the explosion, over.”

“Yes, sir. We had a solid vantage point. Estimate at least twenty or so horses and as many men down, probably dead. Unknown how many incapacitating injuries involved. Complete chaos. White trucks and men are coming up on it now. We’re heading up to your position. Surf Boy is laying back, radio silence, taking what he can. He thinks he has a bead on that Phoenix guy based on Daubney’s description. He wants a head shot if he can before he has to fall back. Over.”

“See you here ASAP. Over and out.”

CHAPTER 11.2-An Impossible Discovery

“Cam? What the hell’s wrong?” asked Terry, studying the sweat dripping from his forehead. The man was having some difficulty catching his breath, but Terry MacMillen recognized the urgent look on his face.

“Nothin’, T,” he answered between deep breaths.

“Nothing? You’re sweating like a racehorse and so is JR. What the hell’s going on? You’re supposed to be with Andy and Ryan. Has something happened to them?” Her hand went to her mouth.

“No, they’re okay, T. We have to initiate the H-4 protocol immediately.”

“What?”

Cameron took a long gulp of water, swallowing half of it and spitting the other half out. “Andy wants you to begin the H-4 protocol. There’s an army coming up the mountain with around two hundred men. They’re using horses and trucks, dirt bikes and four-wheelers. They’re well armed and they’re coming fast, T.”

“Tell me you’re kidding, Cam.”

“No joke, T. We need to button down our place for a shit storm.”

“How do you know this?”

“General Harmon’s in contact with Commander Bastin at the Summit garrison. He talked to his scouts—to Major McLoy down in Masontown. I’ll fill you in on the way, T. You and Liam and Shannon need to come with us. Andy and Ryan said you won’t come to Nemacolin without the kids. C’mon, T, we need to go. Make sure everyone’s started on the H-4 protocol and let’s go.”

“This is for real?” she asked again. “This isn’t some elaborate test run Andy came up with to see how prepared we are? What makes you think I’d leave this place after calling for an H-4 protocol? Let alone take my children closer to the danger?”

“Terry,” said Cam, “this is as real as it gets. Andy and Ryan sent me here to bring you back. C’mon, T, we trained for this. You don’t need to be here—everyone here knows what to do.”

“Yeah, Terry, Cam’s right,” said JR. “Everybody knows what to do—we’ve run through it a hundred times. You need to alert them.”

“JR, you look like you saw a ghost.”

“I’m just tired from the run over.”

“C’mon, T, let’s get the clan ready. We have less than five hours.”

“You better give me a good reason to go with you if we need to start H-4.”

“I know you want to stay, T, but we need to haul ass to Nemacolin right now. I can’t take ‘no’ for an answer.”

“Hey, Margaret!” called Terry across the yard. She walked toward the back porch. A young woman on the porch, stirring the contents of a pot, turned toward Terry. She put her spoon down when Terry waved for her to join them and walked quickly toward them. Tall and naturally reserved, she had been preparing the sauce for the evening meal. She wiped her hands on her apron and approached Terry and the men.

“What’s up, Terry?” she asked. “Hey, Cam. JR. How you guys doing?”

“Maggie, listen up. I need you to set the clan to H-4 protocol right away.”

“You’re serious, T?”

“Yes, I am. This is not a drill. Andy and Ryan are at Nemacolin so I’m puttin’ you in charge of getting everyone moving.” Maggie stared at her, uncomprehending. “Maggie,” continued Terry, “we trained for this and I know you never had to do it on your own, but you need to today. I’m assigning you full lead. I’ll leave it to you to pick your second-in-command. Hell, Maggie, the last couple times we had drills, I was stuck with nothing to do ’cause you took care of it all. Just make it happen.”

“You’re going now, Terry? Right now?”

“Yes.”

“Okay? Why?”

Terry stared at Cameron and JR with a fury. She respected the emergency status, but she wanted to know more information. “Listen, Maggie, there’s a well armed military force moving up the mountain. They’ll be here in less than five hours, so you need to start H-4 protocol right now and shut this place down. Don’t leave anything here—like we trained. Hide everyone in the safe bunker for the duration. You understand?”

“Umm—”

“Maggie, this isn’t a drill, this is real. I wouldn’t ask you if I didn’t think you could do it.”

“Okay, Terry, yes, I’ll see to it.”

“Good. I’m going to Nemacolin to meet with Andy and Ryan. It probably has something to do with tactical coordination with Mark and his Woodland soldiers. I only know it’s important I go—Cam and JR won’t tell me why I need to be there.”

“Andy will tell you when you get there, T,” said Cam.

“Okay. Maggie? You sure you’ll be okay?”

“Yes, Terry,” she answered, concern lining her face. “Everyone here knows what they have to do.” She stared at the two men, angry with them, but not knowing why. “I’ll gather everyone together and we’ll do it like we practiced. We have enough time.”

“Good. Don’t forget to grab the extra food and all the weapons and ammunition. Make that’s your first priority. And make sure the bunker entrance stays hidden. Keep three men running protective cover and distraction. Pick good men, Maggie. You guys could be in that hole for a long time, but you should have enough food and water. Be patient. We’ll be back—all of us—as soon as we can.”

“I’ll do my best, Terry.”

Terry turned toward Cam and JR. They were eager to return to Nemacolin, but there was something else. They were strangely excited in the face of the real danger of an attacking army. Terry walked across the deck to the door.

“Liam, Shannon!” she called. The two appeared quickly. “Go get your go bags and a few extra waters—enough for a few days. Liam, bring your rifle and make sure you have plenty of ammunition.”

“What’s up, mom?” asked the boy. Shannon stood beside him, eyes wide.

“Don’t question me right now, Liam—move your ass! Both of you!” she yelled. The two needed no other impetus to move. She stared after her children. Angry, she turned on Cameron. “What’s going on, Cam? Huh?” She could control her mounting anger no longer.

“T, we gotta move. We need to get back.”

“Is Andy okay?” She had a sudden image of Andy lying in a pool of his own blood. Her hands began to shake.

“Andy’s fine, T—everybody’s fine. Nobody’s hurt. We gotta get you to Andy. He has some news.”

She found little comfort in Cam’s assurance. “You mean there’s more news besides a big fuckin’ army coming up the mountain?”

“Well, um, maybe. Andy can fill you in.”

She studied the two men, knowing they were holding important information that they were reluctant to share with her. “Really? There’s more important news than that huge enemy army? Do you think Mark’s army can handle the assault?”

“C’mon, T, grab your bag and let’s go,” answered Cameron.

“Okay,” she said, “just hold on.” She ran quickly into the cottage and grabbed her go bag and extra ammunition for her Beretta. By the time she made it back outside, Maggie was giving instruction to the rest of the clan, but stopped when she saw Terry.

“Wait a second, guys,” Maggie said to the gathered clan and walked the few steps to Terry. “Everything’s okay here, Terry. If you have to go, then go. The longer you’re here, the less they listen to me.”

“Okay, Maggie, good luck.”

“Thanks. Why are you taking Liam and Shannon?”

“I’m not sure, Maggie. That confuses me, too. But Cam and JR won’t tell me any more—they say Andy will tell me everything once I’m there. Make sure you release the chickens. Dump ’em in the dandelion field in the hollow. We’ll pick ’em up later if things work out. Move everything edible you can from the storage sheds into the bunker. Squeeze as much stuff in there that you can.”

“Don’t worry, Terry, I’ll take care of it. Go.”

“You have maybe five hours. Two hours from now send out a group of four scouts and rotate them out every hour. The scouts should give you a warning on this army’s approach.”

“I sent ’em out already, Terry. I can’t trust that five-hour number—I don’t know if there’s an advance party or if part of their force is trying to flank us. I’ll make it—please don’t worry about us.”

“Good point. You’re in the zone. I hate the fact that I’m being told to leave my home!”

“There must be a good reason, Terry.”

“I can’t figure out what Andy could be thinking. This isn’t the way to go about an assault.”

“I trust Andy—Ryan, too. If that’s the decision they’ve made, they must have a reason.”

“Yeah, Maggie, I trust them, too. Now back to your organizing—I’ll see you soon.”

She walked toward the edge of the deck where Cameron and JR were talking with several men. As she approached, the men around Cameron and JR stiffened and nodded to her. “Don’t you men have things you should be doing?” she asked acidly.

“Yes, ma’am,” came the response and they dispersed, gathering again on the porch to listen to Maggie’s additional instructions.

Liam and Shannon joined them and the five began a quick walk up the driveway gravel to Dinner Bell Road toward Route 40. “You guys got everything you need?” asked Terry of her children. They nodded and Terry turned to Cameron. “Okay, Cam, we’re on our way so fill me in.”

“T, I’m supposed to let Andy do that.”

Terry inhaled deeply, trying to control her rising anger. She stopped walking. “Cam, I’m in the process of walking with my two children into danger. I’m walking away from my home and my friends, not knowing if I’ll ever see them again, worried about whether they’re capable of the task at hand without my help. If you don’t fill me in right now, I’m gonna take this Beretta, shove it up your ass, and pull the trigger.”

“Ahh—”

“I’m fucking serious, Cam.”

He studied her face before he glanced at JR who had moved out of her line of sight so as not to incur her wrath. JR shrugged his shoulders at Cameron. Terry was furious, her voice was low and slow, but it had weight—there wasn’t much doubt that she would do what she said.

“Cam, I’m the leader of this clan! Do you understand? It’s not Andy! It’s not Ryan! It’s not Kevin! It’s me! You got that?”

Shannon cowered behind her older brother who was watching the conversation with his mouth open. He had never seen his mother this angry. “Mom?”

“Not now, Liam,” she answered venomously and without taking her eyes from Cameron’s face. She had her hand on the grip of her holstered Berretta. Her look of rage said she expected his answer immediately. Cameron brushed his hand through his hair. They were stopped about thirty yards from the cottage, out of earshot of the busy clan members.

Cameron looked into Terry’s eyes. “I’m supposed to let Andy tell you, T,” he said pleadingly, his voice soft and nearly incoherent.

She moved quickly to stand squarely in front of him on her tiptoes and staring hard into his eyes. “Andy’s not here! And I’m the one in charge! Do you understand?”

“Yeah, T, I understand.”

“Good! Now tell me why we’re implementing a primary defense protocol here, but you’re taking me and my kids closer to danger?”

“I understand your frustration, T.”

Terry stepped back and unholstered her Beretta. She held it casually by her side, pointing toward the ground. “I’m way beyond frustration. I’m very close to killing you, Cam. And that’s a sentence I was sure I could never speak.”

“T!” he said, panicking. “It’s… um… it’s Mac. His name’s come up. They think he’s being chased by this army and ahead of them coming up the mountain.”

Terry’s knees weakened at the mention of her husband’s name. She caught herself before she dropped to the ground and quickly holstered her weapon.

“Cam!” hissed JR.

“What? What the hell was I supposed to do? She’s head of the clan, JR, not Andy. Besides, she was gonna shoot me!”

“No she wasn’t.”

“Yes, I was,” said Terry, her voice raw. “You can tell Andy that if he gets on your case about telling me. I woulda shot you both.”

Without warning, Liam ran back toward the cottage.

“Liam!” yelled Terry.

“I forgot something, mom. I’ll be right back,” he said without stopping.

“Hurry up!” said Terry.

“What’s he doing?” asked JR.

“I dunno,” said Terry, her shoulders drooping from the recent news. Hearing Connor’s name was the last thing she had expected. Her mind began to contemplate a new reality, a reality with Connor MacMillen very much alive. She stood frozen, briefly thankful for Liam’s forgetfulness—she wasn’t sure she had the ability to continue walking without thinking things through. Images ran past her eyes, moments with Connor—his smile, his laughter, and his incredible look of lust when he found her naked in their bed.

“T? You okay?” asked Cameron.

“Umm, yeah,” she whispered. She wondered how he had survived for the last five years. How had he made it across the Pacific Ocean? It was impossible. It was against all odds. She smiled, knowing she had married a man who liked a deck stacked against him. It was more of a challenge to Connor when hope was a limited option. She should have known—she should have realized he would have simply analyzed his situation as if it were any other problem and simply knocked down the barricades, one by one.

Her smile faded quickly as she thought of Andy—wonderful, kind Andy. Her knees weakened again. Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of Liam’s return. Besides his go bag, he now carried something in a big, black plastic bag. He didn’t stop where they waited, but continued past them, running with the energy of youth on the well-worn path toward Route 40 and Nemacolin Woodlands beyond.

Terry followed her son at a slower pace, lost in her own thoughts. Cameron and JR followed behind with Shannon trotting-walking-trotting-walking to keep up with her mother. Terry stumbled on, lost in her thoughts.

“What have I done?”

CHAPTER 11.3-A Visit to Perryopolis

“Colonel, the men need orders, ma’am. Are we flying back to Perryopolis, flying to the rendezvous, or up the mountain to meet with Commander Bastin?”

“Things are becoming complicated, major,” she answered. She put her face in her hands, not in despair, but in the brief respite it gave her from making decisions. She was exhausted.

“Yes, ma’am. Complicated,” he repeated, his level of concern rising at her apparent lack of focus. “The helicopter’s ready now, colonel.”

“Okay, major. Have you and Major McLoy made safe arrangements for his horses?”

“Yes, ma’am. Major McLoy has instructed, Pike, one of his men to run the horses to the mountain garrison.”

“Good.” She stared silently at the ceiling.

“Are you okay, ma’am?”

“Yeah, major, I’m fine. I’m just thinking… what a long journey. But we finally have a bead on Colonel Connor MacMillen.”

“Yes, ma’am, we do. I’m sure he’s around here somewhere. I’m still confident he’s hooked up with our team though and we just don’t know it yet.”

“Yeah, maybe.”

“Colonel, I’m sure MacMillen passed by Perryopolis at some point with or without the team. Why don’t we trace Route 51 back to that town? We can try to establish radio contact with the team while we head toward Perryopolis. We can fly up to the mountain after that. Besides, the extraction isn’t until tomorrow anyway.”

“Yes, major, sounds like a good idea.”

“Yes, ma’am. I asked Shamus to plot a course parallel to Route 51 toward Perryopolis, pending your approval of course. He can trim the treetops.”

“I like it, major. You’re always two steps ahead of the game.”

“Yes, ma’am. I had a great teacher, colonel,” he said smiling. Instrumental in his military education and training, she laughed at his bald attempt at flattery.

“Major, you’re a good man,” she said, slightly rejuvenated. She appreciated his attempt to lighten her mood. She was lucky to have this man as her second-in-command.

“Yes, ma’am, I try to be.”

“Okay, major, let’s do this. We’ll keep the radio live and Scott can broadcast on sixty second intervals.”

“Yes, ma’am. Though it might turn out to be annoying hearing his voice every minute for the entire trip.” He was grateful for her focus on the task at hand.

“Naw, c’mon. Scott’s got a great voice. Okay, let’s go see about Perryopolis. And if we come across Phoenix on the way—”

“That scenario’s already factored in, ma’am.”

“Good, major. Hmm, staying low for radio reception will place us in greater danger from one of his RPGs.”

“Yes, ma’am. Shamus and I have discussed that.”

“Okay.”

“I started to instruct him on the need to avoid such exposure, ma’am.”

“What do you mean ‘started to instruct him’?”

“I brought up the subject in front of GT and Scott and they tried hard not to bust out laughing, ma’am.”

“Wow, no kidding?”

“Yes, ma’am. Apparently, they were impressed at how serious Shamus could be while he listened to what I had to say.”

“You mean, like Shamus was only humoring you?”

“Yes, ma’am. When GT and Scott started laughing, I turned to look at them and when I turned quickly back to Shamus, he was grinning from ear to ear though he hid it fast.”

“And you weren’t mad? With all your training and combat experience?”

“No, ma’am. I coulda pulled rank, but I realized he’s dealt with this stuff a hundred times more than me—he could probably teach me half the stuff he knows and then I’d know twice what I know now. So, instead, I told him to do what he does best and keep us safe. His look turned serious, ma’am.”

“You sure respect that man, major.”

“Yes, ma’am, I do. He’s a force of nature, colonel. And when you put the three of ’em together, they’re unstoppable.”

“I know. Now you can understand why it was so important to recruit them last year.”

“Yes, ma’am. I apologize again for my frustration back then.”

“Major, I’m simply reminding you that I do have some insight into this game. It doesn’t mean that I don’t value your more cautious approach.”

“Yes, colonel, I know.”

“Let’s go.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

The Superhawk was loaded to near capacity and lifted heavily from the ground. Keenan and his men sat in the far rear of the cabin, stuffed in fairly tight and accepting that they wouldn’t garner premium seats on the ride, but excited about flying. The lack of man-made objects in the air for the last five years had led most to think manned flight was no longer possible.

Scott’s repetitive message on the radio began a few miles into their trip. “This is Hawk One, do you copy for extraction team?” Scott waited a few seconds and repeated the message. GT reset a stopwatch to repeat the process in one-minute intervals.

Amanda leaned back into her seat, letting Scott’s smooth voice soothe her mind. It was hypnotic and she found its repetitiveness pleasing. He would have made an excellent deejay.

The helicopter continued its journey north, skimming the treetops east of and parallel to Route 51. All occupants scanned the terrain for signs of movement. They were within a few miles of Perryopolis when Shamus spotted something. “Ma’am, there’s black smoke about two miles northwest. It’s a hot fire. Large and likely burning rubber.”

“Yes, I see it, Professor. Increase your altitude and cut across those fields to it. Be quick but cautious.”

“Yes, ma’am. Do you think that’s wise, colonel?”

“Be as careful as you can, Professor. We need to check on that smoke—it might be our men.”

“Yes, ma’am. Understood.” Shamus leaned the collector to the left and veered off tracking Route 51 and made a beeline across the meadows and trees to locate the source of the smoke. They crested a small ridge and Major O’Malley and Colonel Starkes used their binoculars to scan the area. Suddenly, Shamus veered the helicopter sharply to the left—apparently, he didn’t like what he had seen.

“What’s the problem, Professor?” asked the colonel.

“There’s some bad shit out there, ma’am,” he answered. He had seen something the other’s hadn’t yet caught.

“Where?” asked Major O’Malley.

“Phoenix was there, ma’am. And not too long ago, I think.” He turned the hovering helicopter slowly to face the plume of smoke head on and slowly began gaining altitude. When the bird had gained enough height, they caught sight of the devastation about a thousand yards away.

“What is it?” asked Colonel Starkes. Her eyes were not nearly as sharp as those of Shamus and she had no training to evaluate landmarks or military activity from the air. GT and Scott maneuvered in the bay area for a better position.

Shamus described what he saw over the intercom. “Listen up,” he said. “A battle skirmish just went down on Route 51. Explosives were in play. Looks like it happened in the last few hours. I repeat, a skirmish on Route 51 with explosives.”

“Phoenix’s army was here, ma’am,” said Major O’Malley.

“I see the evidence,” said the colonel.

“What are your orders, ma’am?” asked Shamus over the intercom.

Colonel Starkes studied the scene through her binoculars. There was a large cluster of dead men and horses surrounding a smoking hole immediately beyond an overpass south of Perryopolis. The men and horses had been left where they died, as if someone was in a hurry to leave. Perryopolis was not too far north from their position and smoke was seen billowing from the approximate location of the town. Based on the size of the explosion that had occurred past the overpass and the smoke coming from the town in the distance, the colonel suspected Perryopolis was likely burnt to the ground and the occupants dead.

“Somebody got that asshole’s attention,” she said.

Major O’Malley focused his binoculars on the scene near the overpass. From what he could tell, the dead men looked naked and were stripped of most useful items of clothing and boots. There were no weapons lying about. The unlucky men in the immediate vicinity of the eighteen-wheelers perished in a whirlwind explosion. “Colonel, there’s about two dozen dead men down there and maybe a dozen or so horses.”

“I must say, it’s very nice to see evidence that Phoenix’s ranks are continuing to be thinned out a little at a time. I expect, by the colonel and our men. ”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Professor?”

“Yes, ma’am?”

“Where’s Phoenix’s army? Shouldn’t we have seen him?”

“Ma’am, based on the freshness of that explosion aftermath, and the fact that we cut across the fields to get here, I estimate his army is on Route 51 in the four or five mile section that we just bypassed. We just missed ’em, ma’am.”

“Damn!” said the major, “Ma’am, do you wanna go back down Route 51 to come up on him and engage?”

“No, not yet, major.”

“Ma’am? Our men are most likely ahead of him and running their asses off.”

“True, major. And they’re doing a pretty damn good job of making Phoenix’s life quite miserable. They can hold their own for a while longer, major.”

“Ma’am?”

“Major. I want some hard intel as to what we’re getting into here. I want confirmation. It’s possible the colonel and our team may have simply diverted and hunkered down to wait for the extraction tomorrow. There are too many options to consider. We can’t assume the colonel’s ahead of that army at this point.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Based on the extent of the explosion, ma’am, that’d be the last of the C-4 carried by our team,” said GT.

“Good point, GT,” said Shamus. “Whoever planted those explosives knew what he was doing. My guess is it was Mickey or Daubney.”

“True. I hafta agree,” said Major O’Malley.

Colonel Starkes smiled as her men commiserated as to the projected battle plans and outcome. “Take us around this mess, Professor. We need to see Perryopolis—I want to find out what happened there. I need some realtime data. Make a loop. Approach the town from the north.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Shamus maneuvered the helicopter expertly to a heading directly west and drifted north before he dropped altitude to the treetops and came upon Perryopolis.

The colonel held her binoculars pressed hard to her eyes. She was worried about the fate of the small community, thinking the town’s occupants may have met an unpleasant end. “The town’s probably burned to the ground.”

“We’ll see in a few minutes, ma’am.”

“Lieutenant Wahlberg?” asked the colonel.

“Yes, ma’am?”

“How many people did you say are in Perryopolis?”

“About two hundred, ma’am.”

Major O’Malley leaned toward the colonel. She removed her headset so their conversation would remain unheard. “Our men are most likely the cause of what went on at that overpass, ma’am—are you sure you want to check out this town first?”

“Yeah, our team’s likely responsible for the explosion, but don’t you think that indicates they’re holding their own, major? Those men are extensively trained. They can certainly handle a novice army for a little while longer. Besides, like I said, they’re likely busy with evasion and misdirection protocol. In the meantime, I want to see what havoc Phoenix has perpetrated against Perryopolis.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“You seem skeptical, major. It’s worth the trip to find out anything of value. If anyone’s alive there, they should be a treasure trove of info.”

“Understood, ma’am.”

The smoke became denser as they neared the town. But when they edged closer, it was apparent there were only two buildings fully destroyed and those were in their death throes, skeletons smoldering. The buildings adjacent to the two burning were brick and appeared to have sustained minimal damage.

“Do a slow fly-over, Shamus. Head toward the southern gates. Everybody, eyes open for unfriendlies. Major?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Have your team scoping the buildings while the Professor flies over—weapons hot. This is not permission to fire—we’re looking for friendlies that might still be alive. When we touch down, I want you to take Major McLoy and his men with you. Take Scott and GT, too.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Remain stationary for a moment, Professor. Then head toward the south gates and then do a 360. Pick a safe landing spot on the northern edge—one we can vacate quickly.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

The fly-over from the north sector revealed no further movement. A few dead bodies, or rather, what was left of them, were seen near the doors of the burning buildings. The gates on both sides of the town were wide open, yet showed no evidence of having borne a recent defensive battle. Both gates were formidable, but were simply open for ease of passage. Other than the open gates and the two burned buildings, the town appeared to be mostly intact.

“I think Phoenix’s army just blew through the town,” said Scott.

“Yeah, it doesn’t look like they took the time to destroy much of anything except those two buildings,” said Major O’Malley. “It doesn’t look like there’s been any skirmishes right here. Does anyone see any turf battles inside the gates? Any bodies besides those near those two buildings?”

“I got nothing,” said GT. The others simply shook their heads. “It’s very strange.”

“I agree,” said Scott. “Let’s hope they all got out alive.”

“Is it possible Phoenix dragged them into a building and killed ’em all at once?” asked Colonel Starkes.

“Doesn’t make any sense, ma’am,” answered Major O’Malley. “We woulda seen some evidence of a defensive struggle. Everything I’ve heard about Commander Del Re leads me to believe he wouldn’t give up without a fight.”

“Yes, major, good point.”

“On the other hand, colonel, there are two buildings burning. When Phoenix came through here, he was shootin’ at something, don’t you think?”

“Good question, but we’re not sure how this played out.”

“Ma’am! Look! About fifty yards beyond the southern gates,” said Shamus excitedly.

“I see,” said Major O’Malley.

“Yeah, I see ’em, Professor,” said Colonel Starkes, “I count at least nine dead men and four dead horses.”

“My count, too, ma’am. Looks like they were killed by weapons and not explosives.”

“More dead men and horses,” said Shamus.

“Yeah. More dead men and horses… after they passed through town. Hmm, I’m beginning to form a clear picture.”

“Ma’am?”

“Hold on, major. Professor, do another fly-over—slower this time.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

The second fly-over of Perryopolis yielded no additional information. All the colonel saw was pure ghost town.

“Colonel! Professor!” yelled GT. He was staring out the bay door window and scanning the area. “Tango on our nine o’clock, ma’am. There’s a man running through the field toward us.”

“Yeah, GT, I see him now,” she said, focusing her binoculars on the lone figure.

“Target located,” said Shamus into the intercom.

The man stumbled and went down hard during his run. The colonel watched him rise to his feet immediately and continue running toward the helicopter frantically waving.

“Hover beyond the northern gates, Professor.”

“Yes, ma’am,” he answered. When the rotors dipped and the helicopter began to move toward the man in the field, the man stopped, thinking perhaps this was an aggressive move. He held his ground for a moment before he continued his run. He closed the distance, untucked and billowing shirttails fluttering as he moved.

“He’s carrying a weapon, ma’am,” said Major O’Malley. “It’s in his waistband.”

“Okay, Professor, drop down and offload the major, GT, Scott, and Keenan’s team. Treat this man gently, major—he’s likely a friendly—but make sure you find out his intentions.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Professor, once they’re all on the ground, pull this bird back outta range. Major, find out what the hell’s going on and relay the information back to me immediately.”

“Roger that, colonel.”

The Superhawk hovered off the turf and the jump from the deck was no more than a couple feet. Shamus waited five seconds for the men to clear the rotors and expertly lifted the helicopter to a hovering position a hundred yards away and spun the helicopter to watch the pending interaction.

Major O’Malley, GT, Scott, and Keenan’s team made their way to the running man, closing the gap quickly. When they were fifty yards from the man, they stopped and assumed a firing position. “That’s far enough, mister!” yelled Major O’Malley. “We’ll shoot if you come any closer!”

The man stumbled once more and stopped forty yards away. He had wild black hair, in remarkable contrast to his bright white shirt, and from this distance, it was easy to see how heavily the man was breathing. He placed his hands on his knees and took deep gulps of air. Major O’Malley began to slowly close the gap and his men followed, matching his pace.

“Who are you?” asked the major. “What purpose do you have flagging us down?”

“I’m…” He held up his hand as an indication of his need to catch his breath. After a few more seconds, he stood upright, straightening his shoulders and trying his best to appear non-threatening. “I’m Commander Italo Del Re,” he said, still breathing heavily. “I run Perryopolis.”

“Okay, Del Re, remove the handgun from your waistband slowly and place it on the ground.”

“Are you serious? I’m no threat to you guys. Where the hell were you when that army cruised through here about two hours ago?”

“That’s him, major. That’s Commander Del Re,” offered Lieutenant Wahlberg.

Major O’Malley held his hand palm out to Wahlberg without taking his eyes from Del Re. “Humor me, commander. And watch how you talk to me or I’ll take that gun from you and beat the shit outta you with it.”

“Okay,” he said, understanding he would have to gain this group’s trust, but impatient with the delay. He slowly removed his Python and placed it gently on the ground. He moved several feet away from the weapon, hoping this would be seen as a show of good faith.

“That’s Commander Del Re, major,” repeated Lieutenant Wahlberg.

“Wahlberg? Is that you? What the hell you doing here? With them?”

“Commander,” said the lieutenant, nodding his acknowledgement.

Del Re took a closer look at the men around him. “You’re Keenan, right? A major, I believe. And I recognize you, your name’s Evan something. You guys come here for beer every once in a while. You guys know me,” he said, frustrated at their perception of him as a threat.

The group of men were no more than fifteen feet from the lone man and GT quickly walked over to collect Del Re’s gun.

“Enough of the reunion, commander. Is there anyone else we need to worry about?” asked Major O’Malley.

“No, it’s just me.”

“Where’s everyone else?”

“Can I approach?” he asked.

“Yes,” agreed the major. “Very slowly.”

Del Re approached slowly, walking straight toward Major O’Malley. When he was within a few feet, he stopped and held out his hand. The major ignored it and Del Re lowered his hand slowly. “Are you with Connor Mac?” he asked the major.

Major O’Malley ignored the question. “Search him, Scott.”

“I can vouch for him, major,” said Keenan.

“Fair enough,” said Major O’Malley. He held out his hand and Italo Del Re grasped it enthusiastically. “Commander, I’m Major Michael O’Malley, United States Army. It’s good to meet you, sir.”

“It’s good to meet you, major.”

“GT, please return the commander’s weapon.”

“Yes, sir,” he said, checking the safety and handing the weapon to Del Re, grip first.

“Commander, I need to update my commanding officer—she’s in the helicopter. I would appreciate if you could quickly inform me of what has occurred in your town.”

“Whatta ya need to know, major?”

“Where are your people? Are they dead?”

“No, major, let me bring you up to speed,” he said. “My people are hiding out in a cave a little less than a mile from here. Connor Mac made it clear we couldn’t defend ourselves against the army that was coming. A guy named Phoenix and his men were chasing Connor Mac and his men. He convinced me to clear out with everything we could—we only had a couple hours.”

“You’ve spoken with Colonel MacMillen! Your people are safe?” asked the major.

“Yeah, they’re safe—a little cramped maybe, but safe. And you’re with Connor Mac, right? He told me about you guys. Is President Starkes in the helicopter?”

The major relaxed substantially. “Commander, are you sure there’s no one around here who’s gonna take a shot at us?”

“There’s nobody out here, major. At least not anyone from my town. I know it was a risk coming out here, but I heard the rotors of the ’copter and I knew it was you.”

“Hang on a second, commander. I gotta radio the bird.” Major O’Malley lifted the radio. “This is O’Malley. Over.”

“We read you loud and clear, major. Over.”

“We have a Commander Del Re with us, colonel—he and his people are friendlies. Over.”

“Is it safe to land, major? Over.”

“Affirmative, colonel. There’s no threat detected. I have news.”

The Superhawk settled gently in a field about fifty yards from the gates. It disgorged its occupants with Colonel Starkes in the lead and a perimeter was quickly established. The colonel nodded approval as Shamus and two others stayed with the aircraft, each eyeing the empty field with distrust. On the ground, Lieutenant Daniels began a slow circuit of the helicopter, searching for any sign of a threat and Lieutenant Tim McDonald stayed on station at the bay doors, seeking sniper-ready targets. His focus was primarily aimed at the city itself in case there were hostiles yet unseen. Amanda stood next to him, hoping for a chance to be more involved. As the distance grew in her slow trot away from the helicopter, Colonel Starkes turned and caught the hungry way Amanda waited in the bay, gun ready.

“Dammit!” mumbled the colonel. “I guess if Connor Mac can send her in harm’s way, she must be something more than a pretty face.”

With a point and a wave, the colonel motioned for Amanda to join up. Wasting no time, Amanda jumped down, the Remington comfortable in her hand.

“About damn time,” she said under her breath. Excited, Amanda’s health increased with each jolt of adrenaline.

CHAPTER 11.4-A Lung Shot

“We did some damage to that fucker’s army, colonel,” said Mickey. He was speaking of the chaos Connor’s group had created within the ranks of Phoenix Justice’s men. Connor recognized Mickey was trumpeting the positives of the destruction they had wreaked to avoid his mounting anger over the serious wounds Burroughs had sustained during the fighting.

They had reached the RV minutes before. Mickey had carried Burroughs’ unconscious body to the back of the vehicle and had deposited him on a sofa bed where Rhonda began to cut away the wounded man’s shirt.

“You guys did a good job, Top,” said Captain Daubney, unwilling to trust his voice to say anything else.

“You stopped most of the bleeding, Mickey,” said Rhonda. She was worried that Burroughs looked exceptionally pale. She suspected he was bleeding internally, probably into his lung.

“It went straight through him, ma’am,” said Mickey.

“I see, Mickey,” she said, tearing the shirt away from Burroughs and inspecting the entrance and exit wounds. Rhonda had had four years of training as a nurse before she had decided to follow an occupational path in the corporate world. “Mickey, go get Rice,” she said.

“Yes, ma’am.” He left, but was back in a few moments, Sergeant Rice at his heels.

“You’re a medic, right?” Rhonda asked Rice.

“Yes, ma’am.”

“This is an excellent field dressing.”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

Rhonda waved him to the back corner of the RV, out of earshot of the others. “What’s your survival assessment?”

“I’m not sure, ma’am. He got hit high up—I would guess a lung shot, right upper lobe. There’s not much we can do. He’ll bleed out into his lungs unless we can perform some kinda surgery to aspirate and close up his internal wounds.”

“How long can he hold out, Rhonda?” asked Captain Daubney.

“I’m not sure. Let’s just keep him comfortable.”

“How long?” asked Connor icily.

“Mac, just let me help this man, would you? Rice, do you have any more codeine?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Give him one—it should make him more comfortable.”

Rice delved into his bag for the medicine. Burroughs hadn’t regained consciousness. His head lolled on the dusty mattress and his shallow breathing had an unpleasant and portentous rasp. A small amount of blood had seeped from his mouth. Everyone but Rice and Connor had moved outside the RV.

“He’s not gonna make it, Mac,” whispered Rhonda with tears in her eyes. “His lungs are filling with blood. The best we can do is take away his pain.”

“You’re sure?”

“Yes, unfortunately. We don’t have the trauma equipment and if we did, his survival would still be iffy. I’m so sorry, Mac,” she said, wiping at a running tear.

Connor touched her arm. “Rhonda, thank you for trying. I’ll tell the men.”

He exited the RV, his eyes shiny with unshed tears. “Listen up, guys. Burroughs took a lung shot and he’s bleedin’ out. He’s not gonna make it. Rhonda’s in there making him as comfortable as possible.”

Edgars unleashed a single sob, the truncated sound exposing his level of grief.

“I swear I’m gonna find the fucker who shot him if it’s the last thing I do,” said Mickey through gritted teeth.

“Not if I find him first,” said Edgars matter-of-factly.

“I’m more interested in making the whole army pay,” said Connor.

“What’s the plan, colonel?” asked Captain Daubney. “We going after ’em now?”

“No, their army’s too large. I have no doubt we’d put a serious hurtin’ on ’em, but eventually they’d wear us down with their numbers.”

“Never happen!” yelled Mickey, forgetting military decorum for the moment.

“I hear ya, Top. I sympathize—I do. You’re better than twenty of those guys put together—each one of you is. But, they have too many men and too many weapons—we can’t handle them head on. We’ll continue south on Route 119 and then east on Route 40. We need to get up that mountain—we’ll secure reinforcements there and make a stand.”

“We’re runnin’, sir?” asked Captain Daubney.

“No, captain, we’re simply choosing the battleground. One that gives us an advantage.”

“It feels like we’re running from a fight, colonel,” said Edgars. “Burroughs dies and we just fucking run away.”

“Yeah,” agreed Rice who had joined them outside.

Connor suppressed his anger, knowing these men were eager to exact revenge for their fallen comrade. “Right now, I know most of you want to choke the shit out of anyone associated with Phoenix Justice. I know I do. But, here’s the problem. You are under my command. That means I give the orders and you follow them. I will not have my orders questioned. Are we clear?”

There was a smattering of affirmative responses that did little to quell Connor’s rising anger.

“I said ‘Are we clear?’”

The men squared their shoulders and stood braced at attention. “Yes, sir!” they yelled in unison.

“Good. Now then, Captain Daubney?”

“Yes, sir, colonel?”

“When BB and Marty return, I want you to set an overwatch covering our six. We move now. Sergeant Rice, ask Rhonda if she needs any help with… Burroughs. His body will be transported on a horse until we have time to find a suitable burial place. Any man who was part of the rear guard in the last encounter with Phoenix’s army is under orders to be on horseback for the next ten miles.” Connor stared at Mickey, daring him to protest.

Jackson was propped against the side of a Buick, his legs, one of which sported a tourniquet, stretched out in front of him. Jason sat next to him, loosening the tourniquet at two minutes intervals and keeping the dozing Jackson upright. They had given him two of the codeine tablets for the pain and washed them down with a significant amount of whiskey. The kneecap, hit during the earlier skirmish was shattered at the joint and though Connor didn’t know much about medical procedures, he suspected the man’s leg, if he kept it, would be useless.

“Jackson will be riding as well. Each of you men are under my orders and you will follow me without question. You will not regret it. I have never failed in a mission and I don’t intend to start now. We will climb that mountain. We will set up our defenses. We will defeat this piece of shit following us. On my terms.”

“Hoorah,” said Mickey softly but with conviction.

“If everything goes as planned, we’ll have some help at the top of that mountain.”

The men looked confused at Connor’s last comment, Captain Daubney in particular, but nobody asked Connor what he meant and Connor didn’t feel the need to shed any more light on the matter.

He hoped that his long ago plans with Mark Harmon were put in place, at least at a basic level. If they were to succeed, he would need the help of his old friend.

CHAPTER 11.5-Sharing Big Momma’s Ale

“Colonel, this is Commander Italo Del Re—he’s the leader of about two hundred people who live in this town. Commander, this is Colonel Hannah Starkes, President of the United States.” Major O’Malley made the introductions and took a step back to let the two take stock of one another.

“Colonel, it’s a real pleasure meeting you,” said Del Re. He shook hands with excitement.

The commander’s enthusiasm was contagious, but Colonel Starkes needed to determine what the man knew. “Where are all your people, commander?”

“In a small cave, colonel. It’s northeast of the city,” he said, pointing back into the field he had run through.

“A cave?” she questioned.

“Yes, ma’am. It’s where we keep our ale and our cheese—nice and cool there. We’ve also had practice drills to use it as a hideaway and it worked—at least it worked today. It’s a little cramped in there, but it kept us outta harm’s way.”

“Did you say ‘ale’?” asked Major O’Malley.

“Major, please stay on task,” said Colonel Starkes.

“Yes, ma’am.”

Commander Del Re faced the major. “It’s a very strong ale, major—ABV of 6.9 or so. Sometimes it’s even higher.”

The colonel’s radio came to life. “Colonel, this is Shamus. Two men are coming from the same direction as the commander. They’re a hundred yards out, ma’am, but their weapons are neutral. They’re carrying rifles and they both have holstered handguns. Over.”

“Copy that, Professor. Stand by.” She turned to Del Re.

“They’re probably mine, colonel. Josh and Russ,” he said, shading his eyes from the rising sun. “Can I code them in?”

She used her binoculars to assess the two men. There were walking at an easy pace and everything about them appeared to be non-threatening. “Major O’Malley?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Take a few men and meet ’em halfway. If they relinquish their weapons and submit to being searched, they can join their commander.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Major?” interrupted Commander Del Re.

“Yes, commander?”

“Use the word ‘mongoose’. It’s our code word for the day and it will put those men more at ease.”

“Okay, commander, I will.”

“Colonel,” said the commander, as the major left to meet the two men, “my town and its people are at your disposal.”

“How many people in your town are alive? How many survived the attack?”

“All of us survived, colonel.”

“That means you knew they were coming. Was it Connor MacMillen who told you?”

“Yeah, colonel. Connor Mac showed up a few hours before that army came through and warned us in time to evacuate. He admitted that the army was following him and he apologized for it, but he convinced us to hide instead of fighting it out.”

“You saw Colonel MacMillen? He was alive and well?”

“Yes, ma’am. He mentioned that he’s taken command of the men previously under your command. He knows you’re looking for him, colonel.”

Colonel Starkes’ face lit up with a bright smile. “Please, commander, go on.”

“Okay. But do you mind if we go into my command post and assess the fire damage? This story might take some time, colonel.”

“I’m not sure, commander. Your town’s not secure yet.”

“The army that passed through here did just that, colonel—they passed through here. I’m certain there aren’t any stragglers. Besides, there’s some ale at my command post and I’m sure your men could use some refreshment. I know I’m feeling a bit parched.”

“You didn’t engage the enemy at all, commander?” she asked.

“No, ma’am. The army was huge—I’m sure we would’ve gotten our asses handed to us. I’m glad Connor Mac talked me outta trying to defend. Connor Mac and I  had a few surprises for ’em when they came through.” Del Re began a slow walk toward the town’s northern gate and Hannah Starkes reluctantly followed.

“GT, take Scott, Daniels, and Amanda ahead to secure the area.”

“Yes, ma’am,” he answered and the four began a quick trot into the town.

The colonel glanced behind her and saw Major McLoy and Lieutenant Wahlberg covering their six. She hesitated near the gates, reluctant to expose herself to the multitude of potential dangers. She gently touched the commander’s shoulder. “Let’s wait here, commander. I want my team to have some time verifying the threat level.”

“Of course, colonel,” he answered amiably.

She noticed that the four-man team she had sent inside the town moved together very smoothly. The ease with which Amanda moved among the three others was impressive and the colonel recognized Amanda’s confidence and expertise in covering her sector. The men had accepted her into their clearing efforts and the knowledge vindicated her decision to include Amanda.

Major O’Malley and the two newcomers joined Del Re and Colonel Starkes. “Major, follow the advance team and take these men with you,” she ordered, indicating Josh and Russ. “Have them identify the command center and set a perimeter around it.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Colonel Starkes and Commander Del Re followed the men at a slower pace and the colonel caught the commander looking at her. “What’s wrong, commander?” she asked.

“I find it hard to believe that you gave Connor Mac control of half your men—but you’ve never met him. Is that right?”

“Yes, that’s correct.”

“Can I ask why?”

“Did Colonel MacMillen tell you that?” she asked.

“No, it was Captain Daubney who mentioned it.”

“I see.”

“But you authorized it, colonel?”

“Yes, I did.”

“But why?”

Hannah Starkes smiled, excited about the prospect of meeting Connor MacMillen. She was pleased with her decision to relinquish control of her men to him without benefit of meeting him directly. Her decision and Connor MacMillen’s ability to convince Del Re to hide had likely saved over two hundred lives. “His military record speaks volumes, commander. As I found out more about him, I discovered that he outranks me, not only in position, but also in service time. By all accounts, he’s my ranking commanding officer. We bring him in, he’d be president, not me.”

“But—“

“In addition, he’s a national asset, commander. He’s in a position to ask for—and get—whatever he wants.”

“Does he know that, colonel?”

“I’m sure the captain briefed him. I can’t think there’s any possible way he doesn’t know it.” She noticed Major O’Malley signaling “all-clear” and increased her pace.

They walked quickly to a dark blue building and one of the men held the door open for them. Inside was a long table. On the wall at one end of the table hung a chalkboard and there were at least a dozen chairs around the table, no three alike. Major O’Malley and Amanda stood inside the doors.

“Do you have any further orders, ma’am?” asked Amanda.

“Yes, I do. Scott and GT have fire suppression experience. They’ll go with Josh and Russ to assess any fire damage and determine a containment plan. I think it’s safe to bring back your people, commander. We might need their help.”

“What about me, ma’am?” asked Amanda.

“You? You can join us, Amanda. We have some news that you might find very interesting.”

Commander Del Re was surprised by the young woman’s name. “You’re Amanda?” he asked. “As in Connor Mac’s Amanda?”

Weak in her knees, Amanda’s throat constricted. She opened her mouth, but her ability to speak was impaired. She simply nodded.

“I see,” said the commander. “So, I guess you know a guy named Surf Boy?” He waited for her response, but was met again with Amanda’s stunned silence. “I can see that you must know him,” continued Del Re. “I can tell you, Amanda, that they were both very excited to find out you were very much alive and with the president.”

“Commander, I consider myself a colonel more than I do the president, especially when we’re in an attitude of armed conflict. But let’s forgo the titles for the time being—you can call me ‘colonel’ if you’re so inclined, but you can call me ‘Hannah’ if that suits you better. Either way, you need to tell me what you know.”

“Yes, of course, colonel. Give me a minute, please.” Without waiting for a response, Commander Del Re flipped over a corner of a rug covering the floor and exposed a door cut into the floor. Grabbing the hidden pull ring, he opened the door to reveal a set of stairs and briefly disappeared. He returned with a half dozen Grolsch-topped bottles.

“Commander? What’s going on?” asked the colonel.

“Give me a moment, colonel. You’ll need a pilsner glass.”

“Ahh, I see.”

The commander set the six bottles on the table and hurried to a cabinet where he removed four tall glasses. With a clean towel, he removed the dust from each of the glasses and with practiced ease, he popped the tops off the bottles, sniffing each to verify the freshness of the ale. “Excellent,” he pronounced and began filling the pilsner glasses. With a flourish, he offered one to each of the women and one to Major O’Malley. Del Re lifted his own glass in a toast. “To the President of the United States of America and the perpetuity of the federal government. Madam President, I am at your service.” He bowed briefly, a courtly gesture and Colonel Starkes nodded her appreciation.

“Thank you, commander,” she said softly. She raised the glass to her lips and sipped delicately, surprised at the heady quality of the ale. Del Re watched avidly, hoping for a sign that she liked the homemade brew. Amanda and Major O’Malley had waited for the colonel to taste the beer before they sipped at their own and they were both pleasantly surprised at the heady flavor. They glanced at one another their look of disbelief apparent. Simultaneously, each quickly took a larger swallow of the beer.

The major took his time, savoring the taste of the beer, which he hadn’t had for years. It was a unique tang of bitter hops that had a nice smooth finish. Commander Del Re wasn’t being shy about drinking his own beer—he reveled in the taste and was proud of his town’s recipe. He waited for their reactions to Momma’s Ale and wasn’t disappointed.

“Commander, I’m not a connoisseur of beer, but this is quite tasty. It’s refreshing—nice and cold,” said the colonel.

“I like it, commander,” said Amanda.

“Only one for you, Amanda,” warned the colonel.

“Yes, I know.”

“That’s right,” said the commander, snapping his fingers, “you’re pregnant.”

“How the hell do you know that, commander?” asked Colonel Starkes.

Before he answered, GT and Scott appeared in the doorway. “The area’s secure, ma’am,” said Scott. “The fires are burned out. Russ said that he’ll provide the commander with a damage assessment in a few minutes. Josh went to bring in some of the others from hiding.” Throughout his report, he had never taken his eyes from the beer. GT had silently followed the major’s motion of his glass to his lips.

“That’s good,” said the colonel, oblivious of the two men’s focus. Commander Del Re, however, was not.

He held up his finger, indicating that the men should wait, set his pilsner glass on the table, and returned to the building’s cellar. When he returned to the room, he carried a heavy wooden case that he set on the table. He went to the cabinet and retrieved two more glasses—this time steins—and poured for the two men.

“Thank you, commander,” said Scott as Del Re handed him the ale. GT gave the commander a nod as thanks and quickly tasted his drink.

“Wow,” said GT, “that’s a great ale.”

Scott nodded his agreement and the two quickly finished their beers, knowing that they were in charge of maintaining a perimeter. They thanked the commander again and left the building.

“Commander, that is one very fine ale,” said Major O’Malley, emptying his glass.

“Excellent to hear. Would you like another, major?” asked the commander.

The major flicked his eyes toward Colonel Starkes.

“Just one more, major,” she told him. His smile was almost one of a child granted permission for a second cookie. “Commander,” said the colonel, “this is a great brew and thank you for sharing, but I need to know any information you have. Could you give me the details of the last two days here?”

“Sure, colonel. Connor Mac arrived with a team—about twenty guys, one woman, and three kids.”

“Did they look okay? What I mean is, could you tell if anyone was hurt?”

“They were all fine—a little tired maybe, but fine. The two boys were healthy enough to run around town meeting up with our young ones. They were probably somewhere around ten or twelve. And the little girl was a cute little kid—maybe eight years old. She’s gonna break a lotta hearts. The woman’s name was Rhonda—she was sharp as a tack. Once we settled in and found some items to trade, everyone relaxed and Connor Mac told me a little bit about his plans.”

“He was heading south from here?” asked the colonel.

“Yeah. He had a meet with you, but was not sure it was feasible. He wasn’t sure if he could stay clear of the army on their ass. He said he was considering options. Wouldn’t tell me exactly where the meet was, but I figured it was Uniontown High School since they have a helipad for landing.”

“I see.”

“He said he might hafta make his way to Nemacolin. He left right before the fireworks started. I had hid out closer to the town to see what was what.”

“Fireworks? So he’s responsible for the dead men and horses outside the southern gate?”

“There’s dead men there?” asked the commander.

“Yes. Maybe ten bodies.”

“Yep. I guess Connor Mac stuck around long enough to watch the fireworks even though he said he didn’t have the time.”

“Give us the details, commander. I need to know what you know.”

“Of course, colonel. Let me refill your glass.”

“It’s Hannah, commander.”

“Right. And, please call me Del.”

“Okay, Del. And thank you. Now, please go on with your story. What did Connor MacMillen tell you while he was here?”

CHAPTER 11.6-The Hounds of War

“How far back are they, Surf Boy? Over.”

“They’re about a mile back, maybe a little less. Over”

“We’re passing the Hopwood exit now—about a half mile ahead of you. Over.”

“Copy that. What’s next? Where you want me? Over.”

“We’re in position at the base of the mountain. We’ll wait for you there. Pull back—I repeat—pull back to our position and meet us there. We’re near the Wal-Mart, behind a banged up concrete truck. Over.”

“Understood. Phoenix’s army is just pushing through, Mac. It’s like they don’t even care that half their trucks aren’t intact. I’m not even sure they care we’re taking shots at ’em. Over.”

“Yeah—he’s figured out he needs to use his numbers to flush us out. It took him awhile, but he’s realized that he had the superior resources to annihilate us. I still think we can take him. He’s not using that cavalry anywhere near aggressive enough. It’s an amateur mistake on his part. They coulda been much more of a problem if the fucker used them right. But, hey, he’s played our game long enough, it’s time we played his game. Let’s show him we’re better at it. Over.”

“Understood, colonel. We can be there in five. What’s the plan? Over.”

“The plan is we run like hell up the mountain and hope there’s someone up there that can help us down here. Over.”

“Say again, colonel? I’m not sure I understood. Over.”

“We could squeak by on this mountain until tomorrow or we’ll take our last stand half way up this bitch. That’s what we’re faced with, Surf Boy. Over.”

Marty set his radio on the ground, thinking about what Connor had told him. He pulled his rifle to his cheek and removed a rider from his horse. The rider had been coming fast—the horse was in full stride and it was at least a hundred yards before the horse slowed, realizing there was no rider. Marty barely took a breath before he killed a man on a dirt bike. While the horse headed toward the woods at a slow trot, the dirt bike launched itself from the uneven ground, tossed the man and turned on its side in flight. The bike came down hard, throwing dirt and grass into the air, its spinning rear wheel unable to grab at the earth. It ultimately hiccoughed and stalled, but the rest of Phoenix’s army kept coming and Marty wondered whether he had enough ammunition to kill them all.

Mickey and the others continued their systematic killing, but despite their efforts, more horses and more trucks poured down highway 119. The pickup trucks pushed past the abandoned vehicles, brazen in their advance, metal on metal producing a screeching sound somehow worse than the gunfire and screams from the wounded. When two overly reckless trucks jammed in their tracks, men hustled to hook up winches to recover.

Marty reached for the radio. “What’s halfway up the mountain, Mac? Over.”

“Lick Hollow. A small, but very defensible position. It’s a pinch point, Surf Boy. There’s a small picnic area that curves back on the mountain. It gives you a solid sightline down the mountain with excellent cover. It’s an elevated position that can’t be flanked unless there’s some air support, which they don’t have. As a bonus, it’s above a natural funnel—we can pick them off as they come through and never expose ourselves while we’re doing it. As we take out their vehicles, it’ll make it more difficult for the rest of ’em to pass through all the debris. We could hold it with three or four men as long as we had enough ammunition. Over.”

“Sounds great, Mac. I should reach you in about five. Over and out.” They continued shooting and killing Phoenix’s minions with at least nine of every ten shots. Despite their success, it was past the time to hightail it to the mustering point Connor MacMillen had suggested.

“Are we forming up for a last stand, sir?” asked Mickey.

Marty considered the man, appreciating his energy and willingness to die, if necessary, for the people he considered his team. Mickey was ready for whatever his commanding officer had to tell him.

Marty found the big man’s eagerness contagious. “Why the hell you smiling, Top?”

“Hoorah!”

“Alright, Top, we’re about to have the hounds of hell come down on us and you’re smiling?”

Mickey shot his rifle again and risked a glance at Marty. “Permission to speak freely, sir!”

“Dammit, Top, you know you always have it!”

“Okay, sir, then how could you forget?”

“Forget what?”

“Weren’t you Recon at one point in your military career?”

“I am Recon, Mickey. What’re you trying to say?” Marty bristled at the man, but held himself in check.

“If you’re Recon, you’d remember: We, not them, are the hounds of war, trained for this, spilled blood for this, and ready to bleed some more.”

The men securing their weapons around Mickey and Marty smiled. Gathered around the pair, waiting for orders, they checked their weapons. Many of them hid their grins at the sergeant’s reminder.

Marty smiled and clapped Mickey on the back. “Okay, Top, message received, loud and clear.” He turned his attention to the men gathered around them. “Listen up! We’re running up that hill double time. We stop for nothing! Let’s move out!” The men kicked into a full trot toward the foothills of the mountain. The intensity in their pace suggested they were eager for the fight to come.

Mickey and Marty trotted easily alongside one another. “The colonel does have a long range plan, don’t he, sir? What you’ve told me so far doesn’t add up to much.”

“It don’t matter, Top. He’ll make it happen—he always does. I trust him with my life. You do the same. There’s no one I’d rather go into battle with.”

“Yes, sir, I agree.”

As they increased their pace, they became silent and it wasn’t long before they spotted the concrete truck. John McLeod stood near the truck waving his arms for their attention. When they reached cover, they risked a glance behind them and saw that the pursuing army hadn’t slowed.

“Everybody, listen up!” yelled Connor. His entire team, children included, edged closer to hear. Some kept an eye to the approaching enemy and the determined push onward in the distance. They saw a mass of horses, trucks, and men, grim determination evident in their frenzied movement and pursuit.

Sensing their lack of focus, Connor yelled louder. “Eyes on me! I said listen up!” Every face turned to him, some surprised by his anger. “That piss-ass army’s nothing in comparison to you guys. Nothing! You got that? We have experience and training on our side, expertise on our side, intelligence on our side! We will shut that bastard down! You can count on it!”

“Hoorah,” said Marty and Mickey, grinning in anticipation of the fight to come.

“We need to tuck in half way up that mountain,” continued Connor. “There’s a place called Lick Hollow. It’s a little picnic place that’s a great defensible position. That’s right, boys and girls, we’re gonna have ourselves a picnic. It’s a spot that will provide us with an easily defended position that is a natural funnel and can’t be flanked. We’re gonna show those shitheads that they can’t play this game like we can.”

Rhonda glanced quickly at the approaching army and was skeptical. “But, Mac, that’s a lot of men and firepower. What’s gonna happen if we can’t hold ’em?”

“Good question, Rhonda. I think you’ll understand it better once we get there. I’m sure there’s some of you that might doubt what I say, but when we arrive at the spot I’m talking about, we can wipe out Phoenix’s army. In fact, the spot will provide us with an optimal downfield killing zone, Rhonda. And, most of our guys are trained fighting men—trained specifically for this type of confrontation. When we reach Lick Hollow, I’m sure it will become clear.”

“Okay, Mac,” she said, still unconvinced.

“Listen, Rhonda, we have hope, trust, training, experience, supplies, demographics, logistics, tactical knowledge, geographic familiarity, command experience, and a boat load of combat skills. It all comes into play. We have it and they don’t. Plain and simple.” He studied the men, seeing some give him a confident nod. He had never used the word “hope” in a pep talk, but hope was a strong factor in his calculations. He had made preparations long ago in these mountains, preparations for just such a post-apocalyptic scenario. After talking with Commander Del Re in Perryopolis, he knew that Mark Harmon was still in play and he was certain Mark had set up a defense paramilitary system in the mountains. His hope was that Mark would respond quickly and intuitively to the onslaught coming his way.

“Are we winging it, Mac?” asked Marty as he approached. He had spent enough time with Connor MacMillen and he thought he recognized some doubt in the man’s words. “Is that what you’re saying—we’re winging it?”

“C’mon, Marty, have a little faith.”

“I’m not worried about faith, Mac. I’m worried about bullets.”

Connor raised his eyebrows at Marty, but said nothing. He turned his attention back to the group. “I know we don’t have a lotta time here, but I’m gonna tell you a short story. A long time ago, when I was a young pup full of piss and vinegar, I lived on that mountain. I set up shop there—I know it like the back of my hand. And, during that time, I set contingency plans in motion for an end-of-the-world scenario like what we’re experiencing right now. It started out innocent enough—it was more like an exercise in ‘what if’. Mostly, it was for fun and I did it with a very close friend who lives up here. I’m told he’s alive. After awhile, we agreed to real-time prep—we signed off on the shit we were discussing. We made plans and promises. Now, wouldn’t you agree that what we’re facing is end-of-the-world shit?”

“Yeah,” said quite a few in the group. Others simply nodded their agreement.

“The friend I planned this with was named Mark Harmon. He owns some strategic properties in those mountains. And, I found out from the people in Perryopolis that he’s known as General Harmon now. He was a good friend, the best, and he became invested in the idea of prepping for the worst despite the fact he never spent a day in the military.”

The team waited, wondering what Connor’s point would be. Connor noticed that no one risked a glance at the approaching enemy.

“From what Commander Del Re told me, Mark is very much alive and well. At the top of this road is a hotel. We always called it the Summit Hotel, but I’m not sure that’s its actual name now. That hotel is in the best defensive position to keep turds like Phoenix Justice off this mountain. If you hold the road in front of the Summit Hotel, you control this end of the mountain. Period. It’s so easy to defend at that point that Phoenix’s army will be nothing more than a minor inconvenience there.”

“Are you sure the hotel’s still there?” asked McLeod.

“It’s there. If it’s not there, something’s there that makes it equally difficult to pass. Mark would never leave that section of road vulnerable to a breach. That’s where faith comes into play. Mark would set up something there to control who came into his neck of the woods. It’s time to go—let’s move now!”

They hoisted their gear and were on the move in seconds.

Renaldo caught up with Gabby who was walking near Rhonda. He put his arm around his little sister in a protective half-embrace.

“Is that mean man gonna catch us, Nully?” she asked.

“No way! Not if Connor Mac has anything to say about it.”

“I like Mr. Mac, Nully.”

“Me, too, Gabby.

“He’s strong and smart like Daddy.”

“Yeah, he’s a lot like Daddy.” He risked another glance behind him at the enemy. They were edging closer.

“Can we stay with these people, Nully? I want to.”

Renaldo clasped a firm arm around her shoulders. “I like them, too, Gabby. Now grab your stuff, we gotta run real hard and real fast right now.”

“Okay, Nully.”

“Keep up with me.”

“I will, Nully.”

“I love you.”

“Love you, Nully.”

“Let’s go.”

CHAPTER 11.7-The Battle at the Summit Begins

“I’m down to fifty sniper rounds, Mac and I’ll plow through those pretty quick when Phoenix fully engages.”

“Make every one of ’em count, Surf Boy. How much you have left for the M-4?”

“Only 156 rounds. Plus, sixty-two for the Colt. Thirty-two left for the Beretta.”

“Okay. We’re gonna need ’em all.”

“Copy that.”

“Stick with BB.”

“Yeah, Mac, I will. He’s sitting ’bout the same on the M-4. He only has a box and full mag left for his Glock. We’re settin’ up on the picnic bench over there. There’s a nice angle to the curve down the highway—I should be able to kill a bunch of those scumbags when they start their climb.”

“Agreed.”

“From here on out, the shooting won’t be more than five hundred yards—that’s child’s play, Mac.”

“Okay, Surf Boy, just don’t waste your ammo.”

They had left Hopwood, the small town at the base of the mountain, and climbed the rising road hoping to make it to the Summit Hotel and the reported tollgate and stellar defenses, but were also counting on Connor’s Lick Hollow picnic area as a secondary engagement point, if necessary. Route 119 veered off to the south prior to the start of the climb. Route 40 headed east and led them up the winding mountain road. Gathering three thousand feet in elevation over a three-mile stretch of twists and turns, the road hugged the mountainside—north was a sheer cliff rising into the sky and south was a ravine that couldn’t be negotiated without the proper gear. There was no real possibility of being out flanked by Phoenix’s larger force. When the attack came, it would only come from the road and it wasn’t likely they’d receive any enemy fire from the uphill side.

“You know I won’t waste ammo, Mac. I’ll make every shot count. It’ll be like shootin’ fish in a barrel.”

“A lotta fish in a small barrel, Surf Boy,” interrupted BB, as he approached from the guardrail after studying the ravine below.

“Are you gonna help out with the shootin’ or are you gonna make me do all the work as usual?” asked Marty.

“Piss off, Surf Boy. I make all mine count.”

“Hmm,” said Marty. He smiled.

“Okay, guys, that’s enough. BB, you’re with Marty. Both of you, make ’em count.”

“You got it, Mac,” said BB.

“Roger, Jason, and Jude will be behind this guard rail—it’ll give them a downward angle on anyone who makes it through your initial fire. They have sufficient ammo for at least the first twenty or thirty minutes of any initial engagement. Me, Daubney, and Edgars will take position off that line of trees. Top?”

“Yes, sir,” answered Mickey. He jogged over from conversing with John McLeod. The serious intensity on his face made it clear he was fully charged and ready to engage the enemy. John McLeod followed behind him, recognizing that the time for action was fast approaching.

“I want you to travel with McLeod, Rhonda, and the kids. Take Rice with you, too, for back cover.”

“Sir?” he questioned. There was frustration in his look—he clearly wanted to be part of the team that would kick Phoenix’s ass.

“I know, Top. I know you want to be here, in the thick of it all, but I need you to deliver that precious cargo into that garrison. Jackson and… Burroughs will be going along with you.”

“Um… yes, sir.”

“I know you don’t like it, Top, but I need you and McLeod to convince whoever’s there that we could use their help. You lend solid credibility to the situation, no offense John.”

“None taken.”

“Top, you’ll help John convince the powers that be that we could use their help. Understood? It’s critical to our success. Let ’em know who I am—they’ll know I’m a good friend of Mark Harmon’s. Some others around might know me I hope. Say my name, say Connor Mac, again and again to get their attention. If nothing else, convince them to send some ammo, at least, if they can spare it.”

“Yes, sir, of course.”

“Top, you look like you just swallowed a bottle of Drano! Focus, man—this is mission-critical! Don’t worry about us. Worry about reaching that garrison as quickly as you can.”

“I understand, sir.”

“I hope to see your sorry ass back here in less than thirty minutes.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Move it.”

“Yes, sir.”

“John?”

John McLeod edged closer with Rhonda by his side.

“Yeah, Mac?”

“I want you and Rhonda to take Cody, Renaldo, and Gabby to the Summit. Top will be your escort so you can concentrate on speed, not defense. Rice will run back cover. It’s my guess there’s a tollgate and garrison there. I’d almost guarantee it, but if it turns out there’s no garrison, keep hauling ass on Route 40 east until you reach Nemacolin. It’s about seven miles from the Summit on the left side of the road. I’m hoping you’ll find Mark Harmon there. The downside is I can only spare a horse for Jackson and one for Burroughs. Gabby can ride sittin’ behind Jackson. Rhonda, you can double up and carry Burrough’s body.”

“Okay, Mac,” she said.

“I know you can run, Rhonda, but you might have some trouble getting up that hill. Besides… you’ll need to keep Burrough’s body secure in the saddle.”

“I’ll do it, Mac.”

“Good.”

“Those two boys can run pretty well—don’t worry about them too much unless they fall too far behind. I know you can run too John, but I want you to keep up with Mickey. That won’t be easy, but give it a try.”

“Yeah, Mac, he’s like a machine.”

“He’s combat-hardened, John. He and Rice will keep you guys safe if conditions up there at the Summit go sideways.”

“Okay, Mac. I’ll keep up.”

“I know. I’d give you another couple horses, but I need them for our mobility against the front line of Phoenix’s army. The garrison commander is your objective, let ’em know our situation, and convince ’em to help us out. John, I’m counting on you to convince them. Mickey will keep you safe, but you’ll be our negotiator.”

“I understand, Mac,” said McLeod. “You know I’ll fight like hell for you guys.”

“Thanks, man,” said Connor appreciatively. He noticed Rhonda’s look of concern. “Don’t worry, Rhonda. This is gonna work out fine.” He caught the eyes of Cody and Renaldo. “You two, over here!”

The boys ran toward him and stood next to Rhonda. Gabby followed and stood behind them.

“You guys stay sharp and listen to what the major and Top tell you. Ya hear?” They nodded solemnly. “I’m not kidding around, boys,” said Connor. “You’re part of this military engagement and its success counts on you. Understand?”

“Yes, sir,” said Cody.

“Yes, Mr. Mac,” said Renaldo, feeling a flood of emotion toward the colonel.

“You guys need to keep your eyes and ears open at all times and let the major or Top know what you hear and see—understood?”

Both boys nodded.

“Okay,” said Connor, nodding for emphasis. “Renaldo, Gabby’s gonna ride the horse up the mountain with Jackson, okay?”

“Yeah—I mean yes, sir.”

“Good. Stick close to her.”

“Yes, Mr. Mac. I always do.”

“Gabby, have Miss Rhonda help you into the saddle, okay?

“Okay.”

“Mr. Jackson’s hurt bad, so you help keep an eye on Mr. Jackson holding the horse reins. Can you do that?”

“Okay.”

“Good.”

Connor refocused on the boys. “It’s time to move. The shit’s gonna hit the fan and I want you well on your way before it does. Remember to keep sharp.”

“Yes, sir… I will,” said Cody.

“Yes, Mr. Mac, I will.”

“We’re coming right behind you, Renaldo, but at a slower pace. We plan to make a strategic retreat, and while we do that, we’ll kill as many of those… Motherfu… enemy as we can.”

“Mr. Mac… kill Phoenix. I don’t like him being alive.”

“Renaldo, I know what you mean—he’s sharing my air and he don’t deserve it. Believe me, kid—it would give me great pleasure to end his life. If I get the opportunity, you can consider him dead.”

Renaldo held Connor’s gaze and nodded once. “Go,” said Connor.

“Yes, Mr. Mac.”

Connor turned to the major.  “Move out, John,” he said softly.

“On my way, Mac.” With a nod, John waved to Mickey and they started a slow trot, trying to keep up with the horses, but unable to after fifty feet.

“Rice, c’mere.”

“Sir.”

“Top fill you in?”

“Yes, sir.”

“I want nothing on their ass up that mountain, understood?”

“Yes, sir!”

“Go.”

Rice ran after the team heading up the hill, but turned frequently to face downhill.

Rhonda slowed her horse to match the pace of John and Mickey. Gabby’s horse slowed to match the pace of Rhonda’s. The two boys easily kept stride with Mickey and John.

Connor tracked their progress. Nothing more could be implemented to assure their safety. Reluctantly, he turned back to the task at hand— a massive hoard of malicious deviants led by a psychopath was fast coming up the mountain highway. Connor didn’t care—the kids were gone and the only ones left in his group were seasoned veterans.

He smiled and there was a glint in his eye. This was gonna be fun.

CHAPTER 11.8-Burn and Bury

“I want those mother fuckers now,” said Phoenix. His voice was soft and quiet. Larry Reed would have been less concerned had Phoenix screamed this at the top of his lungs, but he said it with a faraway maniacal gleam in his eyes. Phoenix tracked the plume of roiling black smoke rise into the haze less than one hundred yards ahead. “Take me up there,” he growled to Larry. A few seconds brought them close enough to hear sounds of panic from his men and smell the charred flesh of the unlucky members of his army. Quickly, Phoenix exited the truck and walked briskly toward the chaos.

“Phoenix!” called Larry. “Phoenix! Get back here—there could be more explosions!”

He ignored his uncle and approached the crater made by the C-4 blast. Ignoring the smoke and smell, he nearly trod on a wounded man lying in the weeds next to the road. The man was almost unrecognizable as human—the skin on his face was blackened and cracked, oozing yellowish pus. The man’s shredded clothing continued to smolder and his right foot was turned completely around at the ankle joint. Phoenix realized that the man was still alive and trying to communicate, his lips cracking with the effort. Phoenix was fascinated with the man’s mouth. One side of his face was gone—the cheek, the eye, and part of the nose—and it gave Phoenix a good view of the man’s remaining teeth and his tongue, which lolled in his mouth, trying in vain to form an intelligible sound.

The wounded man’s voice was wet and thick and otherworldly, matching his alien appearance. When he tried to touch Phoenix’s shoe, Phoenix calmly unholstered his nine-millimeter and shot the man through the head. He lifted the radio to his lips.

“Luke, do you copy?”

“This is Luke—I read you loud and clear. Over.”

“What’s your team’s status? Over.”

“We have sight of the men on the road, sir. We’re chasing ’em down. Over.”

“You catch them, Luke! You hear me? Over.”

“Yes, sir. We’re running hard. Send everyone you can spare as backup, sir. Over.”

“Oh, I’m sending ’em all, Luke. Over.”

“Copy that. Tangos are running hard up the mountain. They’re ’bout a half mile ahead. We’ll engage when we’re in range. Over.”

“We’re no more than five minutes behind you, Luke. We carved a path for the trucks around this mess. Over.”

“Understood. Over and out.”

Larry Reed joined Phoenix while he talked on the radio.

“Is it safe enough for you, uncle?” he asked sarcastically. His uncle nodded, not trusting Phoenix’s mood enough to exchange words with him.

“I want every man that can walk and pull a trigger heading up that mountain right now. Is that clear?”

“Perfectly,” answered Larry. “What should we do with this mess?” he asked, gesturing to the flaming eighteen-wheelers.

“Leave it for the rats to clean up,” said Phoenix.

Larry began to give orders into his radio and, after several minutes, nearly the entire army shifted to the south toward the Laurel Highland Mountains.

“Uncle! I wanna crush that pack a rats! They’re mine!” Spittle flew from Phoenix’s mouth as he paced back and forth. Fifteen men showed up from the rear and they began to retrieve the bodies from the explosion. To Phoenix, it was wasted effort and he considered telling them to forget it and pursue the enemy. But he reconsidered, figuring he’d look bad as a leader. He took a different tack. “Line ’em up, boys!” he yelled. “If you bury one of your friends, you should kill three of your enemies. Strive for that, boys—kill as many as you can.”

The men around him nodded, understanding his fury. They gave him a wide berth as they tended to and stripped the dead. They found another man slammed into a guardrail by the force of the blast—he was alive, but unable to stand and he made it clear he wouldn’t be able to continue.

“Hey! You,” asked Phoenix, pulling his weapon and walking over. “What good are ya to me?” he asked, aiming his weapon at the man’s head and calmly pulling the trigger. He turned to the group that was left. His voice was calm. “You assholes need to get moving. The guys who killed your buddies are running up the mountainside—go catch ’em.”

They stared at him blankly and he turned to his uncle. “Larry! Your fucking men need to be moving! Right now!”

“I’m on it, Phoenix.” He rushed among his men, giving instructions to help them settle into a focused pursuit of the enemy. “We lost ninety-eight men to that C-4 shit, Phoenix. That leaves us with 317 men. 179 are cavalry and I’ve instructed all to pursue—they’re rolling now and we’ll capture that MacMillen and annihilate him.”

“Remember, I want that asshole in one piece.”

“I know you do. If it’s feasible, I’ll do that.”

“Uncle,” said Phoenix, “if you bring that bastard to me alive, you can name your own price.”

“I’d love to, Phoenix. I don’t know what he has planned—we need to set a reserve group in case we hit another snag.”

“I meant to ask you,” said Phoenix aggressively, “why do we keep hittin’ snags against a twenty-man team? You know why? I’ll tell you why, Uncle. We played their game—playing like we’re pussies. No more! Fuck your reserve—we’re gonna bury these cocksuckers. Right now!”

“Okay, but let me hold back forty men.”

“No. We bury ’em now. Right here, right now.”

“It’s your army.”

“You’re fuckin’ damn right, it is.”

CHAPTER 11.9-The Onslaught

“Here they come, Mac. Over.”

“Copy that. Do your thing, guys. Over.”

Marty’s sniper rounds zipping across the ravine filled the relative quiet. Each spotting cue from BB shifted Marty onto another target. Connor had no doubt that ninety-nine percent of those rounds found enemy flesh or bone. The enemy force had rounded the curve in the roadway and Marty and BB had let a dozen of them appear before beginning their systematic elimination. Marty made each of twelve shots count and when the approaching army retreated to cover, they left behind twelve bodies.

“They’re bringing up their armored trucks, Mac. Over.”

“I read you. It’s what I would do. Take out their tires and radiators. Over.”

“Copy that. Over.”

“Surf Boy, they have a few fifty calibers in that mix based on Captain Daubney’s intel. Make those your priority for now. I don’t wanna have to deal with those big bastards. I haven’t seen them yet, but I’m sure they’re there somewhere. Over.”

“I hear ya, Mac. I’ll keep an eye out for ’em. Over.” BB had taken control of the radio—Marty was fully engaged with the advancing force.

“Don’t miss a chance to take out the drivers of those trucks. Over.”

“Copy that, Mac. Over and out.”

Connor focused on the duo through his binoculars and they were already creating some havoc among Phoenix’s army. Marty shot the driver of one of the trucks through the windshield and the truck lurched forward and nosed into the cliff, crumpling the front end and spewing steam.

The enemy army retreated behind the curve in the road, presumably to consider their options. Connor was on the verge of giving the order to move up the mountain when he caught sight of a flash. “RPG launched!” he yelled into his radio. “Take cover!”

The shot was high, passing the picnic area and hitting the trees a hundred yards beyond their position.

“Here comes another!” Connor yelled.

This one was aimed with more accuracy and came within seventy-five feet of their position, but it was shot too low and exploded below the rim of the ravine.

“The shooters are behind the truck, left of center!” radioed Captain Daubney. He had caught sight of the supine men and their launch tubes, but was unsure how many they had.

“I’m engaging, Surf Boy!” said BB. He gently rested the spotting scope on the ground.

“C’mon, then!” yelled Marty, “I’m okay for now. I got some RPG tangos in sight. Come back and spot ASAP.”

“Yep. I knew it! You need me.”

“Go!”

Though at the edge of the maximum effective range of his M-4, BB grabbed his weapon and carefully let loose a full clip at the truck. His shots held true in the target range striking the cab and front grill. Immediate return fire bellowed forth from the front line of Phoenix’s army. Several rounds landed mere inches from BB. He snatched the radio.

“Shit, Mac, they’re getting a bead. Over.” His spot was fairly hidden from enemy fire by thick boulders and he stayed low. Marty, a few feet away, did the same.

The distinctive sound of a fifty caliber unleashed its echoes across the mountain ravine. A steady barrage of bullets decimated the wooden picnic benches, the trees, the waste containers, and the small restroom facility near their position. The gun churned until it stopped abruptly.

“One down, Mac,” reported BB. “Surf Boy says he got the angle, but claims he was lucky. Over.”

“Copy that. Keep at it. Another man will take his place at the gun. Over.”

“Understood. Surf Boy’s gonna take a shot to disable the gun. Over.”

Connor’s vantage point was too far to the right—he was unable to see the truck with the fifty caliber, but he studied the men hiding behind the second truck. He noticed they were loading another RPG. With an aim honed through years of experience and training for long-range shooting, Connor took concise aim with the M-4. Firing, he watched the shot strike the man in the hips and he fell out of sight. Another man launched from behind the truck. “Incoming!” yelled Connor.

The RPG vaporized the small restroom facility, raining down debris. “That’s too close, colonel,” said Captain Daubney.

“Yes it is, captain.” They hunkered down, waiting for another blast and it came a few seconds later, barreling across the ravine and striking sixty feet behind them. Exploding trees were instantly uprooted and one fell dangerously close to where Daubney and Connor lay. On the heels of the second explosion came the chug, chug, chug of another fifty caliber raining death on anyone who dared to move in the Lick Hollow picnic area.

“Colonel, the trucks and horses are advancing under cover of the fifty. Small arms fire.”

Connor turned to Captain Daubney. They shared a spot behind a boulder that would withstand the onslaught of the fifty caliber rounds, but not the power of the RPGs.

“You look a bit concerned, colonel.”

“Captain, this might be a little harder than I thought it would be.”

CHAPTER 11.10-Five Cases of Big Momma’s Ale

“Commander Del Re, were you involved in the explosion outside the southern gate?” asked Major O’Malley. He took another small sip of his second glass of ale, trying to make it last, and waited for the commander to answer. Amanda and Colonel Starkes looked at Del Re as he stood and began to pace the room.

“No, major, that wasn’t me. I figured it was Connor Mac and his team. He told me he had some explosives left. If it was me though, I would’ve collapsed the overpass to slow ’em down.”

“You told us the plan was to minimize the onslaught in town. You said he wanted to keep Phoenix’s men moving through here, right?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

“When did Colonel MacMillen and his men leave?”

“Right after we set up the charges they headed through the gates.”

“So they left after your people were safely hidden?” asked Colonel Starkes.

“Yes, ma’am. Connor Mac has some business on that mountain. He asked a lot of questions about Nemacolin. He asked if Mark—General Mark Harmon—was still there.”

Colonel Starkes recalled her conversation with Major McLoy. She knew the name Mark Harmon was important, but her level of exhaustion was making her fuzzy. “Those are his mountains, right? Mark’s with Bastin, isn’t he?”

“It’s more like Commander Bastin’s with General Harmon.”

“Okay, I see.” She moved to the window and peered outside, catching sight of Major McLoy. She knocked on the window for his attention and, when he saw her, she beckoned him inside. He entered the room and closed the door behind him.

“Ma’am?”

“Major McLoy, we’re having a discussion and I could use your input.”

“Yes, ma’am.” He stood near the table, glancing at the ale. The colonel smiled and Commander Del Re grabbed another glass for the major.

“You have to have one of Momma’s Best while we talk.”

“That sounds good, Del. I’ve always had a taste for it.”

“Good. Here you go.”

Major McLoy took a long pull from his glass and raised a questioning eyebrow toward Colonel Starkes. He wiped the foam from his lips.

“Tell me more about Mark Harmon, major,” prompted the colonel.

“Ah, yes. General Harmon and Connor Mac are tight, ma’am, like brothers. Mark’s a smart guy. He owns the mountain now—nothing goes on within twenty miles of Nemacolin without him knowing it. And if you’re doing something he doesn’t like, he’ll come after ya.”

“Yeah?”

“He’s got the best army around here. He doesn’t take everyone that volunteers, ma’am, so everyone in his army is honored to be there. He’s turned that place into a great little town, ma’am.”

“Do you think it’s possible he was expecting Colonel MacMillen?”

“Now?”

“Yes, Keenan. Now.”

“Um, no, ma’am. General Harmon hasn’t seen him in over five years. But maybe it’s not unreasonable to think that they had some plan, you know?”

“Meaning?”

“Meaning that Connor Mac could show up at some point. At any point. In the meantime, the general’s forming his army—yeah, maybe, I could see that.”

“So, Connor Mac’s coming home with an enemy army following him and Mark’s military forces are supposed to deal with it?”

“Um, I’m not sure that was Mac’s plan, ma’am—that seems kinda stupid.”

“I agree.”

“But do you think it was Mac’s intent all along to make it here? You know, back to his family?”

“Sure, it’s what I would do.”

“Hmm.”

“He’s coming home, ma’am—it just took him some time to do that.”

“Yeah, major, I think you’re right.”

“If Mac sets his mind on something, ma’am, there’s no stoppin’ him,” suggested Amanda.

Colonel Starkes looked at Amanda in frustration. “Colonel MacMillen’s determination is not in question here.”

“I’m just pointing it out, colonel.”

“I know.”

“What should we do now, ma’am?” asked Major O’Malley.

“Tell Shamus and the team that we’re leaving in twenty minutes.”

“Colonel, when Connor Mac was here, some of his men took advantage of our dentist. Do any of your men need a dentist, ma’am?”

“Yes, commander. We could use some time in the chair—all of us, I’m sure. I’m afraid we don’t have the time right now. Major? What do you think?”

“It’s something we can come back for, ma’am. I say we stick with your plan to leave in twenty.”

“Okay, that’s settled. Now, commander, how much of this ale are you willing to part with and what do you want in trade?”

“I knew you liked that ale, ma’am! A woman after my own heart! Madam President, it’d be my honor to give you a few cases—that way I can claim that the President of the United States prefers my ale.”

“I promise to tell everyone I meet about your ale, commander.”

“Is three cases enough, ma’am?”

“I don’t want to be greedy, commander. Three is plenty. Besides, it’ll give us an excuse to come back and visit. Okay, Majors O’Malley and Keenan, take care of the commander’s generous gift.” She considered the meaning of her words. “I mean stow the unopened ale in the bird, boys.”

“Yes, ma’am,” said Major O’Malley.

“Ready the bird, major.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Commander Del Re, it was a true pleasure meeting you. I’d like to come back sometime and discuss your thoughts on rebuilding the infrastructure in this country.”

“Colonel, you and your men are welcome anytime.”

“I’m sorry we couldn’t stay longer, commander.”

“I understand, ma’am. Connor Mac could probably use your help right about now.”

CHAPTER 11.11-A Feeding Frenzy

“We’re hammering ’em, sir. They’re in that little offshoot about five hundred yards up the road. Over.”

“I see that, Luke. How many of ’em are there? Over.”

“There’s about ten or so, sir. Over.”

“Are there any children? Over.”

“No, sir, not that we’ve seen. Over.”

“They probably sent them ahead to the top of the mountain while they’re trying to slow us down. Keep hammering ’em, Luke. You’re getting the job done. Over.”

“Yes, sir. Over and out.”

“Hold on, Luke. Are you there? Over.”

“Yes, sir, I’m still here. Over.”

“I’m coming up, Luke. Keep at ’em until I get there. Let loose anything that you and Commander Kaiden feel will knock their asses on the ground. Phoenix out.”

“Roger that, sir,” said Luke, smiling at the devastation the front line was unleashing against the small enemy force. A fifth RPG hit a building near where he suspected the sniper was. Beside him, the fifty caliber continued its deadly barrage.

“What’s next, Luke?” asked Kaiden.

Luke didn’t hesitate—he smelled blood. “We press our advantage, commander.”

“Okay. How?”

“Commander, those are your men laying there on that road. Go get those pukes who killed ’em.”

“Yes, sir,” said the brigade commander. He readied the remainder of his cavalry for a full push up the mountain road. His men had stayed on their mounts, waiting for the go signal. The commander prepared his men for a full assault. All thirty-three in the second planned wave looked eager to revenge the deaths of their comrades.

“They shot our horses, commander. That’s just not right,” said one of his men.

“That sniper don’t know that, Taz. We’re gonna tell ’im. Listen up!” he yelled to them. “We will not stop until we take that outcropping. Do you understand?”

There was a chorus of agreement. It sent a tingle up the commander’s spine. He knew his men were ready to do some real damage and he mounted his own horse and turned it to face the trucks and the enemy beyond. With a determined flair, he pointed his M-4 up the hill. “We take ’em now!”

He burst from the cover of the trucks without knowing if his men were following and spurred his horse into a full gallop. His horse weaved through the bodies of its fallen brethren without slowing and continued up the road. He heard the yells of his men and their horses not far behind him. He smiled and let loose a battle cry that echoed across the ravine.

“Good luck, Kaiden,” whispered Luke.

Larry Reed and Phoenix arrived a few seconds later at Luke’s position behind the trucks. Phoenix ignored the cautious warnings of his two personal guards and strolled to Luke’s position. There was little fire coming from the enemy sniper position and Phoenix tasted the imminent capture of at least part of the pesky Rat Pack.

“Look at that cavalry, Luke,” said Phoenix, crouching beside him and staring at the back of Kaiden’s advancing brigade.

“We got ’em, sir.”

“It seems like it, Luke.”

“Dobbin’s cavalry unit is ready to go, sir,” said Larry Reed.

“Excellent, uncle. Send ’em now. They’re angry bastards and whoever Kaiden’s cavalry don’t finish, those boys will. They won’t be denied.”

“Yes, sir.” Larry Reed raised the radio to his lips and began issuing orders. He smiled at the sheer volume and force of men and machines hidden behind the curve of the road. He was no longer worried about a reserve force—energized, he was caught up in the brutal force he had at his disposal. He appreciated the steady drone of the fifty caliber and its deadly rhythm.

“Once they’re past the trucks,” yelled Phoenix, “start sending the men on foot along the sides of the road behind him. You hear me?”

“Yes, sir.”

“They have nothing left up there, uncle. We’ll have their balls on a plate before you know it. Our men are pissed—they lost too many of their friends over the last few days. It’d be nice if we could kill ’em more than once.”

“I agree. This is gonna be like shooting rats with an elephant gun.”

The trucks had begun their advance behind the cavalry, both groups safe under the constant fire of the fifty caliber and intermittent RPG launches. Phoenix’s awareness of the power he held was intoxicating. He knew nobody survived such devastation.

“That’s true, uncle. It would be overkill if he wasn’t such an annoying little rat.”

As Phoenix appreciated the battle unfolding, the image of Renaldo shooting him came unbidden to his mind. The pain in his foot surged at the memory and he hoped that Renaldo and Gabriella were away from this brutal annihilation, safe and available for capture later in the day. He had plans for them both. He had plans for any other survivors of this infuriating Rat Pack. A surge of pleasure tingled in his groin and he slapped Larry on the back, yelling to ensure he was heard.

“Let’s grab the truck. Come with me—we need to follow the horde before they get too far outta control.”

Luke had followed the men in a truck and Larry Reed issued final orders to him over the radio. He made it clear that losses weren’t a concern as long as they took the picnic area. They were nearing the end.

CHAPTER 11.12-The Summit Garrison Gates

“Okay, everyone, listen up,” said John McLeod. They had slowed their pace dramatically to compensate for the increasing elevation of the roadway and John was having some trouble catching his breath. He glared at Mickey who was barely breathing hard. The boys were sweating, but not winded.

“Let’s take a minute here,” said John, indicating a couple large rocks on which to sit or lean. Rice was tucked low by the guardrail, searching downrange for enemy targets. Seeing them stop ahead, he settled low and waited for them to move again.

Rhonda dismounted from her horse and helped Gabby from hers. She looked a question at Jackson. “I’d like to get down, ma’am,” he said, “but I’m not sure I’d make it back up without a lotta help.” She nodded and turned to the rest of the group. Sadly, her eyes fell upon the unmoving body of Burroughs strapped across the back of her horse.

“This’ll only take a minute, Jackson,” said McLeod. “Other than taking a rest here, I want to discuss our strategy for gaining entrance to the gates. Since those gates are in sight, they see us now and are probably discussing exactly how to treat our small unknown force.”

John regarded each of them. “There’s a possibility that we won’t even make it to the gates—they might shoot us before we arrive. But we don’t have any choice—we need their help. BB needs their help. Marty needs their help. Connor Mac needs their help. Edgars and Daubney, they all need the help.”

He took a short drink of water. “Okay, I caught my breath. Let’s push forward—I’ll walk and talk at the same time.”

Mickey lifted Gabby to the saddle in front of Jackson before helping Rhonda into her saddle in front of Burroughs’ body. Her horse nodded its head in minor defiance, but calmed at a touch from McLeod.

John began the uphill climb again with a slow and steady pace—he didn’t want to be winded when he began negotiations with those behind the gate. “The trick to this is to find someone who knows Mac’s name and to convince that person that Mac and his men are in trouble. The sounds from below will certainly emphasize that point.”

He took another pull from his canteen, swished it in his mouth, and spit it out. “We’re all armed, except Gabby. Nobody should be holding their weapon in a threatening way—we need to approach in a manner close to pleading.”

“I’m not sure I like that word, John.”

“Nor do I, Rhonda, but we must show them that we desperately need their help as quickly as possible.”

Rhonda tried to find fault with John’s logic, but nodded in agreement.

“Top, I know you’d rather rage at those closed gates until you got what you wanted, but suppress the urge. This is a time for silence unless you’re asked a direct question and, even then, I’d ask that you defer to me, if you would.”

“I can do that, sir.”

“Good, Mickey, I know I can count on you. Okay, everyone. Let’s go.”

Nearing the gate, they heard widespread movement behind the chest-high metal plating placed atop the gate. Numerous individuals were manning the gate, presumably standing on a walkway on the far side of it. The gunfire and explosions near the base of the mountain had certainly heightened their surveillance. Visualizing the organized chaos behind that barrier, John was concerned that the added turmoil happening might jeopardize timely negotiations.

Continuing their steady walk, John realized the gate was constructed using tractor-trailer beds stacked atop each other and set perpendicular to the narrowest roadbed near the summit. The gate spanned the entire road width, anchored into the mountain rock on the left and situated all the way to the steep edge of the ravine on the right. The tractor-trailers were stacked three high and bulldozer buckets rested side-by-side across the base of the gate. John and his team stopped their advance at a screeching sound. Two small pieces of gate plating in the center and near the top had shifted from small openings. Weapons were slipped through and pointed in their direction. Upon further inspection, John discovered another twenty small holes cut into the plating interspersed at regular intervals. The two gate windows nearest the center were open. The movement of men behind the gate increased.

When McLeod and his small group stopped, they were only fifteen feet from the gate. John looked up into the face of a young man stationed where the two tractor-trailers met. His youth was apparent, no more than eighteen or nineteen, but his demeanor was unyielding. He sighted down the length of his M-4 at John McLeod’s chest.

“What do you want?”

CHAPTER 11.13-King Rat

“Get outta there, Surf Boy!” yelled Connor over the radio. Another explosion rocked Lick Hollow, destroying what had already been destroyed. Through his binoculars, Connor saw Marty and BB running up the hill. Another RPG exploded close enough to knock them both from their feet, but Connor was relieved to see them stand immediately and continue their run.

Daubney and Edgars waited at the edge of the highway, supine. Each man sent a massive volley of fire toward the blitzkrieg, but the enemy continued to scramble up the hill.

“Colonel, we need to move!” yelled Captain Daubney.

“I know that, captain. Take Edgars and ready those horses to fly. I’ll stay to provide cover. Go! That’s an order!”

The two sprinted the forty yards in a crouching run up the hill to their horses, zigzagging to present a more difficult target. They dodged behind abandoned cars and fallen trees as bullets rained down on them and were thankful to reach the horses unscathed.

The horses, hidden behind the wreckage of an eighteen-wheeler, were wild eyed and pulling violently at their tethers. They tried their best to calm the animals.

“We’re ready, colonel. Over.”

“We’re moving out now, captain.”

As their extensive training kicked into gear, Connor, Marty, and BB leapfrogged up the hill, providing cover to one another and keeping the enemy at bay. In this way, they made it to a minivan where they quickly reloaded.

“Go!” yelled Connor, remaining in his position to provide fire and hitting nearly everything at which he aimed. Marty and BB ran to the next point, a boulder at the side of the road large enough to provide temporary safety. They dived behind the boulder when the bullets became too thick and when they looked back, they saw Connor lying on the ground, unmoving.

CHAPTER 11.14-Luke Makes a Mark

Luke pushed hard in his run through the men and horses and met Kaiden at the cluster of cars, dead men and horses clogging this section in their charge up the mountain. An onslaught of accurate gunfire had slowed the cavalry for the moment. Finding it difficult to remain focused when there were so many bullets whining past his head, Luke knew that the end was near—they had pinned the enemy and he smelled blood.

“Who’s that brave asshole?” Luke asked. He grabbed the reins of Kaiden’s horse to garner his full attention. One of the enemy stood out among the others in their impressive fade up the mountain.

“Who?” asked Kaiden.

“The bastard shootin’ at us from behind the van while the other two slip away.”

“Yeah, I see ’im. Fuckin’ little bastards!” said Kaiden.

Luke barely glanced when the man beside Kaiden took a bullet to his neck. Staring at the van up ahead, he spotted the remaining enemy defender slide into position near the front bumper. The enemy fired another three-round burst. The calm and calculating effectiveness of the man showed in his incredible aim.

“That one’s something special, commander. See how he’s issuing orders. I think he’s more that just a back cover expert. He’s more of a King Rat. Yeah, that’s a King Rat. I got you now, mother fucker,” said Luke, lining up for an easy shot. He sighted and pulled the trigger, but his shot went wide, snapping into the fender only six inches from the man’s chest. “Shit!”

The two other enemy men converged with King Rat and began a standard military two-by-one run-and-cover, moving efficiently enough that Luke couldn’t draw a bead on King Rat. Luke dropped flat onto the ground when the men behind him sent a wild spray of bullets. Only when the men around him spread out and moved forward did Luke feel it was safe enough to regain his feet.

Looking up the hill to determine the status of his enemy under the voluminous firepower, he was impressed with their skillful coordination as a team and the way they found and used the obstacles at their disposal when seeking the next position to deliver a counteroffensive. It was as if their retreat were choreographed and Luke acknowledged their impressive ability to return fire while they retreated. The three rarely missed when they shot—especially King Rat.

Luke ducked again as a few men around him began to fire indiscriminately at the fleeing enemy. And again, he witnessed a man near him dropping hard from return fire. When a second man dropped with a round through his forehead, Luke hit the ground again, not wanting to be the third in the bullet grouping.

“Damn, them rats can shoot,” he mumbled. He moved forward ten yards and positioned himself behind a Chevy Impala. He settled his M-4 on the hood, made himself comfortable, and took careful aim. He anticipated the path of the King Rat. “Piece of cake.”

He steadied his aim, slowed his breathing, and shot King Rat, watching him drop.

“One rat down,” he said in satisfaction.

CHAPTER 11.15-Hellfire in Hopwood

“Where are we, major?”

“We’re approaching a little town called Hopwood, ma’am. It’s at the base of the mountain that climbs to the Summit Hotel.”

“Ma’am!” yelled Shamus. His level of excitement was a bit unnerving. “Eleven o’clock!”

“What is it, professor?” she asked, unable to locate with her own binoculars what he saw without any.

“That’s Phoenix’s army dead ahead, colonel,” he said. Shamus held his position, unwilling to close the distance. He was painfully aware of possible RPGs.

“I see ’em, Professor,” said the colonel, studying the situation. She released her harness and shifted between Major O’Malley and Shamus, gaining a better view. She saw the huge army rushing up the highway, but couldn’t determine if there were any friendlies in the area. “What’s going on up there?” she asked.

“It’s a firefight, ma’am,” said Major O’Malley, studying the situation through his own binoculars. “I see the destruction from several RPGs and there’s steady fire, probably from a fifty caliber—there might be two of them. Their fire is concentrated on that outcropping. My guess is that’s where our men are.”

“Professor!” yelled the colonel. “Advance to a position directly south of the enemy’s front line. Stay outta range of those RPGs. Scott! I want that last Hellfire ready!”

“I’m on it, ma’am,” said Scott.

“Understood, colonel,” answered Shamus dipping the rotors and completing the task in less than ten seconds.

“Tim! Man the port door! GT and Amanda, you’re on starboard! Safety harnesses on everyone! Ready target selection on my call! GT! Open the doors—men, let’s light them up!”

The intercom came alive in agreement.

“Anyone have any idea who they’re going after? Is there any sighting of who they’re attacking? Anyone?”

“I’m not sure yet, ma’am,” answered Major O’Malley. He was looking for an indication of who the enemy army’s target might be, but he hadn’t spotted any movement.

“Major O’Malley, I’m sure we have men down there and I’m reasonably sure that firepower is focused on them. We need to find them immediately and determine how best to help them.”

The major caught movement farther up the mountain road, away from the main battle. He focused his binoculars and spotted a dozen horses carrying men and two vehicles that had at least two men each. The group was rushing down the mountain, toward the fighting, at a reckless speed. They dodged cars, potholes, and other debris in their haste to their destination. “Ma’am?” said Major O’Malley. “Focus your binoculars up the roadway—there’s a group coming down to the fight.”

“Those’re my men, colonel!” yelled Major McLoy. He stared hard out the bay doors at his unit.

“You sure?” asked the colonel.

“Yes, ma’am! That’s Commander Bastin’s group. They’re coming down to fight, ma’am. Someone musta made it to the Summit for help!”

The colonel saw Phoenix’s army advancing quickly and gauged their distance from Bastin’s men coming from the opposite direction. She figured her team had to be somewhere in between, but she couldn’t see where.

“Major McLoy, your commander’s gonna need help slowing this army down. Scott, send the lady now! Best shot available.”

“Yes, ma’am!” He coordinated with Shamus over the radio and, within seconds, the Hellfire was on its way toward a curve in the road where the enemy was advancing past unmoving vehicles and continuing the onslaught of fifty caliber rounds.

When the Hellfire hit, the entire portion of the road disappeared beneath a massive fireball. The Superhawk skimmed low over the curve, responding immediately to the Professor’s lightest touch.

Guns blazed from each door. Lieutenant McDonald’s sniper rounds punctuated the rapid fire of the M-4’s. Amanda’s thirty-aught-six fired smoothly to complement the massive amount of bullets sent into the fray. When the smoke cleared, there were numerous trucks out of commission, including the ones that had carried the fifty calibers. Three of the trucks were rolling down the steep ravine out of control and there were bodies of horses and men that hadn’t withstood the effects of the blast.

Colonel Starkes focused on the area hit by the Hellfire. “Nicely executed, Scott.”

“An awesome shot, Scotty,” said Shamus despite being in the midst of lifting the Superhawk away from the area in a difficult maneuver.

“Professor, keep us outta range of the RPGs.”

“Yes, ma’am. That’s the plan. I’ll maintain a stationary platform with random horizontal and vertical variance every five seconds. Left, right, up, down—I’ll call ’em out to let you guys know.”

“Okay, Professor. Tim, GT, Scott, Amanda, and anyone else who wants to join in—start pickin’ off stragglers,” said the colonel.

“Shifting to long-range weapons now,” said GT.

Scott smiled at Tim McDonald. “We’ll help you out, Lieutenant. Let us show you how we roll.”

“Moving left and up five degrees,” said Shamus and, a heartbeat later, the ’copter moved to the new position. Lieutenant McDonald was the first to fire after he waited for Shamus to steady the bird. He fired four quick rounds, three of them finding their mark. GT settled next to Lieutenant McDonald and both fired four rounds apiece before waiting for Shamus’ next change in direction.

The colonel was watching Amanda and Scott on the starboard side. Scott had tucked in near Amanda who was firing a round every four seconds whether Shamus was in an evasive maneuver or not.

“Amanda? Are you in range with that rifle?” asked the colonel over the intercom. Concentrating hard, Amanda ignored her.

“I don’t think she’s missed yet, ma’am,” offered Scott who was watching Amanda’s accuracy through his binoculars as he took position with his sniper rifle to begin selecting targets.

“Moving down and right ten degrees,” said Shamus.

Amanda continued to shoot.

“She’s pushing the weapon’s envelope, colonel,” said Scott, still watching and amazed, “but she keeps knocking ’em down.” Impressed, he couldn’t stop tracking the performance of this young woman. She was shooting nearly as well, perhaps better, than many seasoned snipers. To accomplish what she was doing, she had to be almost out of the top of her scope in elevation just to hope to reach the intended targets. Plus, she had to have tremendous confidence in her weapon that went with an immense confidence in her own ability. The distance to the targets was at the extreme range of her weapon’s capabilities. The evasive maneuvers, while necessary, added to the improbability of the success of each shot.

Still, Amanda hit what she aimed, though not all were killshots. The available targets disappeared—the enemy soldiers were either dead or had found sufficient cover.

“Amanda,” said the colonel, “do you ever miss?”

“Yes, ma’am,” she answered, smiling, “I missed my first two shots settin’ a range.”

CHAPTER 11.16-The Bullets Thicken

“Mac!” yelled Marty, sliding to a stop near the unmoving figure. Despite his slide, he continued to fire at the enemy. Marty’s mind registered the sound of a helicopter in the air, but he was too focused to lift his eyes.

He pulled at Connor’s shoulder. “Ummmph,” mumbled Connor. Marty pulled harder and turned Connor on his back. He was relieved to hear life from his commanding officer and whatever adrenaline he had left kicked in.

“Where you hit, Mac?” he asked, searching Connor’s body for wounds and finding none. At Marty’s jostling, Connor grunted and inhaled a huge breath. He regained consciousness for a moment, eyes red-rimmed and unfocused. Marty dragged him in a rather brutal fashion the few remaining yards to the shelter of an old Ford Bronco. He used the front fender as cover and he let loose a full magazine at several men gaining ground against them. He ducked down to reload with the vision of the satisfied look of a man whose face reminded him of a wolf. Wolf was now using the hood of a Chevy as a shooting platform and his lupine smile infuriated Marty. Somehow he knew that Wolf, that lupine-looking bastard, was responsible for Connor’s current condition.

“Surf Boy,” said Connor in a cracked voice.

“Mac?” Marty had tried to weigh his options, but Connor’s voice pushed everything else out of his mind.

“I took shots… in the back. My ribs… they hurt.”

“You know, Mac, I’m a little busy here. When you’re done crying about your ribs, maybe you can give me a hand.”

Connor tried to laugh. “Ahh… can’t breathe. ‘Kay… hold on.” He tried to lift himself to his elbows and raise his weapon, but it was apparent he could barely move.

Captain Daubney, BB and Edgars had slipped back down the road to assist Marty, firing as they came at the steady onslaught of men gaining on them.

“BB, take Mac!” yelled Captain Daubney. “Marty and I’ll hang here. Edgars, provide covering fire for Mac and BB. Go! Move!”

“Yes, sir!”

BB picked up Mac in a fireman’s carry and Edgars matched his pace while running backward, firing short and accurate bursts at the enemy. Captain Daubney focused his fire on a group of men trying to flank them from behind the guardrail.

In the meantime, Marty waited patiently for Wolf to show his ugly face. He wanted one chance to see the hairy head pop up from behind the Chevy. Just one chance, he thought, and I’ll blow that asshole’s head off.

Marty saw him appear, but forced himself to slow his breathing and take his time. He wanted this man’s head to explode like the fresh watermelons they used for practice in boot camp. Wolf had lifted his head above the hood of the Chevy to take stock of what was happening. He was speaking into a radio and, through his scope, Marty saw him as if he were only a few feet away. Now was the time—if Marty wanted to kill this guy, he had to do it now.

He exhaled slowly and increased the tension on the trigger. His crosshairs were centered on Wolf’s nose when a yellow fireball lit up the highway and shook the ground. Marty’s ears deafened and his shot at the Wolf was gone.

CHAPTER 11.17-Colonel Bastin

“I need to speak to your commanding officer immediately,” said John McLeod.

“Who are you?” asked the young man, his weapon unwavering.

“I’m Major John McLeod and I’m here on behalf of Colonel Connor MacMillen. He needs your help—him and his men are about a mile and a half down the hill and they’re taking heavy fire.”

“Wait here,” said the man. He lowered his weapon and spoke to someone on the other side of the gate. By the time he turned to face John McLeod’s party, the gates began to open with a protesting squeak.

John McLeod turned to look down hill and saw Lieutenant Rice approaching. “Lieutenant, come up slow and join us!”

Rice nodded and started up the middle of the road. He held his weapon neutral and moved slowly so the gate could assess his approach.

McLeod’s small group took a few steps back as the gate opened. Ten horses ridden by armed men exited and surrounded the group in a loose circle. Two others road out to Rice and warily followed him as he approached the group. A Range Rover came out of the gates after the horsemen were in position and came to a stop. The front passenger door opened and a tall man with a look of irritation walked to within a few feet of John McLeod.

“Commander Grant Bastin,” said the man as a way of gruffly introducing himself. “Are you in charge?” he asked, offering McLeod his hand.

John shook.  “I am. Major John McLeod, commander. It’s a pleasure to meet you, sir.”

“Yes, yes, it’s a true pleasure, major. What’s going on down the hill? Fill me in.”

“Oh, right,” said McLeod, gathering his thoughts. “There’s an enemy force of at least 500 men, last rough count, attacking my group of five soldiers, one of whom is Colonel Connor MacMillen.”

“Mac’s down there?” the commander asked. The intensity of the commander’s stare was unnerving—even more so for John McLeod who thought of himself a person beyond such intimidation.

“You know Connor Mac?” asked John.

“I asked if Mac’s down there, major.”

“Yes, sir, he is. He’s with the others—there’s five of them and they held back to give us time to reach the gate.”

“What type of enemy force and weapon strengths are we talking about, major?”

“You should speak with my sergeant for that information, sir. Sergeant Mickey McGuire, this is Commander Grant Bastin.”

“Sir!”

“Top, good to meet you. Now tell me about the enemy force.”

“It’s a large force, sir, at least 500 or so strong, after we rigged and explosion at the base of the mountain that trimmed them down some. And we bottlenecked ’em pretty at a curve down there. I’m sure we took out a bunch more since they couldn’t fit more than twenty men up the road at a time and we were pickin’ ’em off as they came around the curve just below that Lick Hollow picnic area. That’s where the colonel is. I don’t know how long he can hold them off, sir.”

“I know the spot. Tell me about weapon strength of the enemy force.”

“From what we know, they have at least two fifty calibers mounted on pickups. The pickups are lightly armored. They’re using RPGs, but I’m not sure how many of those they have left. They have a shitload of cavalry, still close to 20y mounted for sure, a few quads and bikes. And all the foot soldiers I saw were armed with M-4’s and sidearms, sir.”

“Commander,” said John McLeod, “Jackson here is wounded, sir—do you have a medic on hand?”

“Yes, we do, major.” He spoke briefly into his radio and a young man came out from the gate. “Take this man to triage and tend to his horse.”

“Yes, sir,” he said leading the horse quickly into the garrison.

The commander turned to Rhonda nearby and attempted to soften his stern expression. “Ma’am, can you take the children into the garrison? Someone will meet you inside the gate and they’ll take care of  whatever you need.”

“Rice, go with them,” said John McLeod.

“Yes, sir.”

Rhonda nodded her consent and, without a word, led Gabby, Renaldo, and Cody into the garrison. They had to stand aside for twenty more horsemen exiting.

“I’m sending them boys down. Would you prefer to join them, major?” prompted the commander.

“Well, I think I’d like to—”

“Sir, I request permission to join in your assault,” said Mickey.

Both the commander and John turned to face Mickey.

“That’s fine by me, Top, if it’s okay with your major,” said Commander Bastin.

“Yes, of course, Mickey, go ahead.”

The commander began issuing orders with his trademark fury and loud, booming voice. There were thirty men on horseback and another three in the Range Rover. Another SUV pulled near, waiting for orders. “Top, we can spare some ammo.”

“I could use a few clips, sir.”

“There’s plenty in the back of the Rover. Help yourself, Top.”

“Thank you, sir.”

The commander caught the attention of Captain Goldman mounted and waiting nearby for final orders.

“Captain Goldman, see to it that Top has a mount for the ride back down the mountain.”

“Yes, sir.” The captain pointed to a private and made it clear to give up his mount to Mickey.

The commander turned to John McLeod. “Major, tell me again where the men are located and how many there are?”

“Five men, sir. Connor Mac, Marty, BB, Daubney and Edgars. They’re set up in Lick Hollow.”

“Okay. Thanks.”

“Sure.”

“Listen up, everyone!” yelled the commander. “We have an enemy army approaching the garrison. Well armed. Mostly cavalry. Two fifty cals are mounted on pickups and some RPGs are flying so keep your heads in the game. Our current objective is to provide assistance to five friendlies folded in at Lick Hollow and trying to hold ’em off. They most likely need our help. Let’s go! Captain Goldman, you and your men have point. Keep Top close during final assault and recovery. Go!”

“Yes, sir,” said the captain, saluting quickly and turning his mount to lead the charge downhill. He spoke into his radio, prepping his men.

The commander turned to John McLeod.

“Major McLeod, I’d like you to go into the garrison and find Colonel Truesdell. You need to tell him what you’ve told me. Excuse me for a second.” Colonel Bastin spoke into the radio, issuing commands, the ferocious tone left no room for discussion. Listening to the response, what he heard on the radio obviously surprised him. He turned to John McLeod, amazed at the new information. “Now, I’m told we have us a military helicopter coming into the mix down there. Starkes and McLoy are down there! It seems the president of the good ol’ United States is actively engaged in a firefight to extract Connor Mac. Well, shit, don’t that beat all… Sergeant McCann, you’re with me.”

“Yes, sir.”

The commander radioed to Captain Goldman.

“Captain, I want a sit rep every five minutes. You’re not moving fast enough! I can still see your sorry ass!”

“Moving faster, sir!”

As the commander and McLeod looked on, the heavy pounding of cavalry hooves on asphalt echoed.

CHAPTER 11.18-Ducking Low

“Uncle, take cover!” yelled Phoenix. The helicopter edged around due south of their position on the mountain road and Phoenix realized the bitch colonel was about to fire another Hellfire missile at them. Exiting the truck, his self-preservation kicked in and he ran for his life. He had made it fifty yards down the mountain highway when a massive explosion pushed him violently forward.

He rolled into several men after the Hellfire hit. Rising quickly, he ignored the flaring pain in his foot. Larry Reed tumbled to a stop next to him and Phoenix quickly grabbed the older man by the shirt and pulled him to his feet.

“Where were our RPGs?” he screamed at his uncle, spittle flying from his mouth. “Where the fuck were the men who were supposed to protect us from that shit?” he yelled, pointing up the hill where the road had disappeared.

Larry Reed struggled in his nephew’s grip, stunned by Phoenix’s incredible fury. “They were pursuing your Rat Pack, Phoenix! They were under your orders!” he yelled back, nearly matching Phoenix’s anger.

Phoenix let his uncle go and concentrated on the sound of the helicopter’s rotors. He looked into the sky and saw the bird maintaining its position south of the road. He recognized the flashes from the port and starboard sides of the helicopter as long-range rifle fire. He re-commenced his run down the hill.

His men were following his example, running hard down the hill, and Phoenix watched several drop from fatal wounds. His fury added to his speed, but the pain in his foot was too much and he tripped forward, sliding face-first over twenty feet on his hands and chest. A young soldier stopped to check on him and fell over Phoenix, his neck spurting blood. Phoenix pushed the man’s legs from him, but remained still for a moment. When he determined it was safe to stand, he watched in horror as more of his men succumbed to the uncanny accuracy of the rifles shooting from the helicopter.

Phoenix took cover behind an RV and had a brief moment of satisfaction when a few RPGs launched toward the helicopter. Picking road grit from his bleeding hands, he was disappointed to see the RPGs land well short of the mark. Larry Reed caught up to him. “We need to pull back now and regroup, Phoenix.”

“No! Attack! Send your fucking men up that hill right now, uncle! I want that fucking bird shot outta the sky. Now!”

He limped slowly back up the hill, ignoring the broken men and horses. His eyes were focused on the area where he last saw his enemy.

CHAPTER 11.19-Collapsing in a Clump

Marty dove to the ground as the bright yellow fireball swallowed the highway curve four hundred yards below him. What he had seen through his scope told him that he would die shortly. How could he possibly avoid the flaming death coming his way?

He ducked low behind the rock he used as a shooting platform and tucked into a fetal position, his hands interlocked behind his head with his wrists covering his ears. As trained, his mouth was opened to lessen any explosive percussion on his eardrums. Bracing, the heat came in a rumbling wave, singeing the hair on his exposed skin and giving him the feeling his body had caught fire. The intensity was only there for a few seconds and then it was gone, leaving warmth and the awareness that he was still alive. His first thought was of his rifle.

He had dropped it when reacting to the explosion. Straightening, he retrieved his rifle nearby, and brushed the dirt from the barrel, checking the weapon closely for any damage.

“What the hell was that?” he asked Captain Daubney who was recovering in his spot tucked behind a vehicle twenty feet away. Like Marty, he too, checked his weapon for damage.

“That, my man, was a Hellfire. A Hellfire!” Captain Daubney yelled, his zeal at being alive well accounted for.

Both men looked down the hill where their enemy once was. The advancing force had used the curve in the road to hide from Marty’s accurate sniper fire. The enemy cluster wasn’t there—nor was most of the road. Faint screams of pain echoed after the Hellfire and Marty wondered if the screams were faint due to distance or if his hearing was still impaired from the blast.

A silence crept in immediately after the explosion. The cries of pain and dying men faded. The burning gasoline from vehicles bled off and the screeching metal and high-flung road debris settled. For several seconds, the eerie quiet was almost complete. Marty caught the sound of a few small rocks tumbling down the hill, loosened by the explosion. Ecstatic, he realized his ability to hear drew his eyes to the motion. “Damn!” he said.

“Yeah,” said Captain Daubney. “The colonel returns.”

The devastation from the single Hellfire weapon was incredible. The road was passable, but only without vehicles—there was too much debris to pass with a truck or quad, though any horses and dirt bikes could still make it.

The enemy continued advancing on their position and were much closer than Marty had realized and, as he tried to keep track of them all, two dozen rose to their feet and raced uphill, firing while they came.

“We gotta haul ass now, Marty,” said Daubney, “Let’s go!”

“Let’s pick some of ’em off. I want the guy that shot Mac. I want ’im”

“There’s too many—we need to move! Now!”

“Okay, okay. Go!” yelled Marty. He knew that reaching their horses behind the van uphill would be a challenge. He turned and sprinted and though Daubney was running twenty feet ahead of him, he quickly passed the man.

He focused on the men in front of him. BB labored up the hill under the weight of Connor MacMillen and Lieutenant Edgars turned at intervals to provide return fire. As Marty watched, all three collapsed to the ground, apparently hit by enemy fire.

“No!” yelled Marty, running hard. It was forty more yards to BB, Mac and Edgars and Marty felt like he was running up a down escalator.

CHAPTER 11.20-Converge

Captain Johnny Goldman and Lieutenant Phil Carpenter sprinted the thirty-man Summit cavalry unit down the mountain highway with the two SUVs in reserve. First Sergeant Mickey McGuire was already several horse lengths ahead, intent on returning to the battle and assisting his men. As the cavalry unit came around one of the many curves in the mountain road, a helicopter hovered in the distance. Mickey McGuire yelled behind him and his drill instructor voice carried above the rumble of hooves and helicopter.

“That’s Colonel Starkes, captain! That’s my unit! That’s our Superhawk!”

Captain Goldman tried to make sense of the scene when an air-to-ground-missile was unleashed and, a few seconds later, a yellow fireball blotted out the road below. Yanking violently on his reins, his horse skidded to a stop, prancing in place and snorting displeasure. Lieutenant Carpenter reacted more slowly, passing the captain by fifteen feet before he was able to stop. The entire unit halted, waiting for orders. Lieutenant Carpenter quickly rejoined Captain Goldman and both used binoculars to assess the fracas a quarter-mile further down the mountain. Mickey hesitated ahead of them to assess the destruction.

“Looks like a Sidewinder, sir,” said Lieutenant Carpenter.

“No, more like a Hellfire if memory serves,” said Captain Goldman, “Let’s move! Let’s move now!” The captain waved the men forward and the unit took off down the mountain, resuming the frantic pace. Impatient, the captain spurred his horse for more speed, anxious to engage. Mickey was already further ahead.

CHAPTER 11.21-Bullet Wound Evaluation

“No! Mac! No, BB! Shit, fuck! Edgars!”

Marty scrambled to the fallen forms of Connor and BB. BB was conscious, but Connor was not. Marty glanced at Edgars about fifteen feet up the road, blood pooling around the man’s head. He knew it was a fatal wound. Captain Daubney reached Edgars’ body and checked for vital signs. Furious, Daubney began firing—Marty knew he was angry at losing a man, but did admire the captain’s self-control in deliberately selecting and eliminating approaching targets.

“Took a few¸ Surf Boy!” said BB, grimacing.

Marty turned and focused on BB, who was having difficulty deciding on whether to place his right hand on his left shoulder or left hip. Blood seeped from both bullet wounds, but not terribly so.

“How bad, BB?”

“Shit! Left hip, not sure how bad. Left shoulder. Missed my lung, hit some shit, though. Can’t move it much. Oh, ouch… how’s Mac?”

Marty glanced at the advancing enemy, but returned his focus to Connor.

“I’ll check. Can you provide cover?” yelled Marty over the incessant gunfire.

“Yeah, go, Surf Boy,” BB answered. He shifted into a better position and fired, one-handed, at the enemy, not very accurately, but effectively enough to keep them at bay. Uphill, Daubney dragged Edgars’ body behind the van and continued swapping out magazines in his decimation of the enemy.

Marty ran his hands over Connor, checking for injury. He found three small holes, center mass and ripping Connor’s shirt open, he found three bullets lodged in his vest.

“Fuck, man—”

“How’s Mac?” asked BB. He was having some trouble reloading, but did manage to slam a fresh magazine home. He continued to fire while waiting for an answer.

“He has strong pulse for now. Took three rounds in his vest—that’s what knocked him out again.”

“Yeah? What else?”

“Hold on!”

Marty fired off a full clip at the enemy trying to sneak toward their position while using the guardrail as cover.  BB concentrated on the men using the cover of several cars fifty yards downhill. Into the brief lull, Marty continued his triage assessment.

“Mac took one to the left thigh. Shit, it’s close to an artery.”

“Damn!” said BB.

“Blood’s minimal. He took another in his left triceps—this one’s serious, BB.”

Blood poured forth freely from Connor’s left triceps and Marty applied the last of his field dressing—a folded Kotex—to stop the flow.

“BB, can you move?” he yelled.

“I got one good leg, so fuck yeah!”

“Good. I’m taking Mac behind the van—Daubney’ll cover us. Can you make it, BB?”

“I’ll crawl if I have to, Surf Boy.”

“Do it.”

Marty pulled at Connor’s collar, trying his best to stay low and drag him to safety. Daubney provided a great job with cover fire—the enemy was retreating. Wait a minute… how many rounds did the captain have? Marty was close enough to the van to hear the report of the captain’s weapon—there was no way he was providing that much cover fire on his own.

Marty tugged Connor behind the van and risked a glance around him. BB hopped his way along and fired downrange. On the other side of the road stood First Sergeant Mickey McGuire. He fired short bursts at the enemy, changing targets every few seconds. Further up the hill was a cavalry unit and Marty knew that McLeod’s trek to the garrison had been successful. The cavalry had dismounted and was concentrating fire on the enemy below.

BB and Marty hobbled away from the van up the slight grade to the three horses ten feet away. Marty lifted Connor onto the saddle of a horse and then helped BB into the saddle of the other. Holding the horse reins and jumping on behind Connor, Marty saw Daubney quickly strap Edgar’s body on the horse haunches before he then launched into the saddle.

“Now’s the time we best vacate the area,” said Captain Daubney. His anger at Lieutenant Edgar’s death had him teetering on the verge of ignoring the route to safety and turning to seek his revenge.

“I hear that,” said BB.

They were ready to speed away when five mounted men reined in their horses in front of Marty. They all dismounted and three of them took positions behind the van and began firing at the enemy. The fourth man held onto the horses and the fifth addressed Marty. “Sir, I’m Captain Goldman from the Summit Garrison. How can we help?”

“Perfect timing, captain, I’m Captain McCullough—you can help me move these guys up the hill. Those two took some hits. You have medical facilities at the garrison?”

“Sure, but there’s better at Nemacolin a few miles further in.”

“Connor Mac and BB are gonna need the Nemacolin facilities, take us to it. And I do mean now.”

“Did you say ‘Connor Mac’? Is that Colonel MacMillen, captain?”

“Yeah. Do you know him?”

“No, not directly. But people talk about him. Commander Bastin’s gonna be so pissed that Mac’s hit!”

“Not as much as Mac when he comes outta it,” said Marty.

Captain Daubney nodded and interrupted. “Lead us on, Captain Goldman. And, like my friend here said, we do mean now.”

“Let’s go.” Captain Goldman turned to his men, “I’m taking these men up to the garrison. Lieutenant, you’re in charge of keeping those assholes off our mountain!”

“Yes, sir!” said Lieutenant Phil Carpenter.

Captain Daubney turned to the garrison captain. “You have communication to the top of the hill, captain?”

“Yes, sir,” he answered, pulling a radio from his belt.

“Call ’em. Tell ’em to expect Colonel Connor Mac and Captain BB. The colonel’s probably got broken ribs, a bullet wound in his left thigh, and a more serious bullet wound in his left triceps. He’s unconscious and took three to his vest. The captain has two bullet wounds, left hip and left shoulder. He remains conscious and fight capable.”

Captain Goldman yelled into the radio as they raced up the mountain.

CHAPTER 11.22-The Professor Hesitates

“Major McLoy, your commander is aware of our presence and objective, correct?” asked the colonel. She stared at the major and his team tucked in tight in the back of the helicopter bay. They were quickly approaching the garrison’s defensible perimeter. Major McLoy clicked his intercom and nodded.

“Yes, ma’am. I told him we’re engaging the enemy and seeking your men running the mountain ahead of the assault.”

“Good, because we’re damn close to that gate and I sure as hell don’t want our asses shot off by friendly fire.”

“Yes, ma’am. My commander knows we’re here.”

“Okay.”

The colonel studied the helicopter’s progress as it cruised the ridge toward the garrison. Tall and dense trees blocked most visual assessment of the highway as they flew. Turning to face Shamus, she clicked her intercom. “Professor, drop us near the garrison. We need to backtrack on the ground and find our men.”

“There’s no suitable landing area, ma’am.”

“What about that meadow? Right there?” she asked. She leaned between Shamus and the major, pointing through the windshield.

“That meadow’s slope angle is way too steep, ma’am. And, it’s at the edge of the ravine. Colonel, the updraft is unpredictable—look at the grass—the wind’s blowing it all over the place! It’s way too dangerous… we’d send a blade into the dirt.”

The large meadow was on a severe slope separated by the guardrail of the mountain highway. Kept well trimmed, its purpose served as a killing field for the garrison. The field faded for several hundred feet from the garrison to end at the sheer drop-off into the ravine. Huge boulders, remnants from the glacier age, were strewn haphazardly throughout making any landing attempt more difficult.

“You can’t do it?” asked the colonel.

Careful analysis honed by years of combat experience told Shamus there was only one possible spot to land in the meadow and it was iffy at best. The edge of the ravine was just too close.

“I’ve seen him do worse,” said Scott to GT. Purposefully, Scott made sure his intercom was engaged.

“Up yours, Scotty!” yelled Shamus, “I’m not landing there. We’ll tip in the wind and dump!”

“Professor, I wanna know if you see a better landing anywhere?”

“Those tennis courts, maybe,” he said. “No, the poles are too close together… and the nets are still there. Shit.”

“Dammit, professor, there’s no time to find another landing! I want us down there! Now! Our men are down there somewhere!”

“I know that!” yelled Shamus, embarrassed after realizing he was speaking to the colonel.

“Professor,” interrupted Major O’Malley gently, “you’re doing fine. Just consider this like any other problem. You’re the best. That’s why you’re here. Consider it from all the angles.”

The rest of the team heard the major’s calm words and prudently kept their mouths shut.

“Professor,” said Scott, in a gentle voice that spoke of shared times, “you know you’ve done worse.”

“Yeah, I’ve done worse, Scotty,” he answered, sighing. “But not with POTUS on board. Not with a couple women… and certainly not with a little kid who’s a national treasure!”

Shamus intently studied the meadow, his pilot’s trained eye seeking the secrets of the terrain and the hidden swales. He was not happy.

“So, Professor, just don’t screw up,” suggested Major O’Malley. He settled comfortably into the copilot seat and crossed his arms. His calm tone spoke volumes about his faith in Shamus’ ability. “Gauge the odds, Professor. You know you’re the best.”

“I hear that,” said GT.

“You have the final say,” said the major.

The colonel kept her lips pressed tightly together. She wanted to order him to land, but knew it wasn’t the right time to assert any authority.

Shamus looked at Major O’Malley in exasperation. “Right, major, piece of cake.”

“For you, maybe,” answered the major. “Me, I’m scared shitless.”

“C’mon, Professor,” said GT, “you know you can do this.”

Shamus shifted the collector and sent a deft touch to the left pedal. The helicopter moved a bit lower and closer to the mountain highway for another perspective on the potential landing site.

“It would have to be fuckin’ perfect. Continuous feather adjustments for wind shear on landing. I dunno—”

“You’re the Professor, do it if it’s doable,” said the major.

Looking left out of Shamus’ side window, the colonel caught movement and focused on four horses rushing up the highway. They were spread out with a single rider ahead of two riders with a fourth rider bringing up the rear.

“Horses and men at nine o’clock!” yelled the colonel. She grabbed her binoculars for a better view. She did not like this development. She saw two men strapped to horses.

Hearing the colonel’s declaration, Amanda pushed for space at the helicopter bay window and focused binoculars on the horses and men. Studying the tall man in the lead, she knew he was not somebody she had seen before. She shifted to the middle riders.

“That’s Marty!” she yelled immediately. Marty was riding at a gentle trot and was taking some care to hold a man in the saddle in front of him. “He’s holding someone across the saddle!”

“Which horse?” asked the colonel.

Desperately seeking to catch sight of Connor, Amanda focused on the other two horses. A man in a long brown duster rode beside Marty. He was slumped over, as if exhausted or injured. “That’s BB’s there! The middle horses!” She scanned the remaining rider bringing up the rear. “That’s Captain Daubney! On the last horse. Someone’s strapped behind him. I don’t see Mac!”

“Professor, move us closer to those riders! Now!”

“Yes, ma’am.”

The helicopter gained a few hundred feet of altitude and shifted closer.

Checking once again to be sure, Amanda didn’t recognize the man in the lead and returned her focus to Marty and the unmoving man draped across Marty’s saddle. As the helicopter edged closer, the man’s profile became clear. “Mac!” she screamed.

“Where, Amanda? Where?” asked Colonel Starkes, a note of panic in her voice.

Amanda was too busy using her binoculars to answer. She tracked Marty’s horse, never relinquishing sight of Connor, who remained unconscious despite the jostling motion of the horse’s gentle trot.

“I don’t see him, Amanda,” said the colonel.

“He’s laying across Marty’s horse,” Amanda answered despairingly.

“Professor, set us down in that meadow, right now! That’s an order.”

“Yes, ma’am. Setting down.”

“We need to intercept and transport Colonel MacMillen to medical facilities.”

Shamus was out of options—it was a direct order and he had to execute. He concentrated his expertise on the helicopter’s controls, hoping to survive the landing.

“You got this, Professor,” said GT with a hint of nervousness in his voice. “I know you got this.”

“Thanks for your vote of confidence,” said Shamus wryly. “Now, shut the fuck up.”

“Major O’Malley,” said Colonel Starkes, “radio Commander Bastin. Find the best medical triage in this area—I don’t give a shit if we have to travel a hundred miles. Find it now!”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Umm, ma’am,” said Major McLoy, “when we get the wounded, I’ll direct you to Nemacolin. It’s eight miles past the garrison. General Harmon’s got a full medical set up and a great doc there, a surgeon.

“For severe injuries?” she asked.

“Yes, ma’am,” he said. “Better than anywhere I know of.”

“Professor, put this bird on the ground, right now,” said the colonel.

“I’d ask that you be quiet, ma’am, if you please,” said Shamus.

The helicopter settled swiftly into its final landing approach. The pulsing ridge wind slammed the helicopter almost sideways before leveling out with the fast and furious movement of Shamus’ hands and feet.

“Twenty seconds, ma’am. I’d advise you make a fast exit and keep your heads down real low if you want to keep ’em,” said Shamus.

Amanda continued to watch the lifeless body of Connor MacMillen in the saddle of Marty’s horse. Tears streamed freely and her vision blurred. Nicole softly embraced Amanda.

“He’s dead,” said Amanda. “It can’t be. He can’t be dead.”

“C’mon, Amanda, that’s just not true, no way,” said Nicole.

“We don’t know anything yet, Amanda!” snapped the colonel.

“He’s dead,” Amanda insisted. She let her binoculars fall and buried her face in her hands.

CHAPTER 11.23-Getting to Nemacolin Fast

“We got us a ’copter landing!” yelled Marty.

“That’s for us, Surf Boy,” said Captain Daubney.

“Yeah, Daubney—I kinda figured. We need the ride. C’mon BB, keep up, you wuss.”

“Fuck off, Surf Boy, I’m right on your ass.”

“Glad to see you still got a pair.”

“Piss off.”

The three horses picked up speed into a faster trot. Marty struggled to maintain the pace and keep Connor situated across the saddle. His iron grip of the bulletproof vest webbing against the saddle pommel had kept Connor steady so far.

“C’mon!” said Daubney. “Let’s get them there now!”

“I’m with ya!” yelled Marty, lowering his head and digging his heels into the horse’s flanks for a bit more speed. He glanced at BB.

“You look pale, bro!”

“Fuck off, let’s move it!” said BB. He tried to straighten some in the saddle though the pain in his hip made the effort monumental.

The horses threaded themselves through a small opening in the guardrail, throwing small clods of dirt as they passed. They were seventy yards from the helicopter when it landed near the edge of the ravine and two men exited the bay doors facing them to set a perimeter. Three people came to the door edge after the two men were in place. Marty caught Amanda slipping in front of the large redheaded man and small woman and jump onto the ground. He yelled her name with pure elation, though the word was lost in the rotor roar. He was as close as he could come and reined in his horse safely away from the rotor wash.

Colonel Hannah Starkes stepped from the bird with Major O’Malley behind her. They caught up to Amanda as they reached Marty. Looking angry, Colonel Starkes pointed at Marty and yelled. The power of her command carried over the rotor howl. “You! Transport that man on the bird right now! Major, help ’im out! Let’s go! Amanda move the hell outta the way!”

“Marty? Is he alive?” yelled Amanda, the look on her face dreading the answer.

“Yeah, he’s alive—barely. Good to see you’re alive,” said Marty, dismounting. Major O’Malley shouldered his weapon to assist in carrying Connor onto the helicopter bay floor. Gently, Scott positioned Connor on the floor and immediately began cutting Connor’s clothes from his body to better assess the wounds. Amanda and Marty hovered until GT gently guided them out of the way toward the rear of the bay. The quarters were getting slightly cramped. GT jumped from the bay and walked toward the colonel.

Seated and belted with CJ in her lap, Nicole simply stared at the unmoving figure on the floor with tears streaming down her face. “That’s Connor Mac! Amanda? Amanda! How bad? Scott? How bad?”

“Alive. He’s alive, but hit bad,” said Amanda. Shaking with both rage and fear, Amanda moved to Nicole and they both let Scott tend to the wounds.

Knowing her orders were in place to treat Connor Mac, the colonel turned her attention toward Captain Daubney nearby. She took a few steps toward him as he helped BB toward the bird.

“Colonel, it’s great to see you. This is BB.” Daubney’s smile was grim.

“Captain, I’m glad you made it past that clusterfuck down there.

“Yes, ma’am. We need some serious medical attention.”

“I can see that.” She turned to seek assistance and GT was there.

“GT. Take care of this man. His name’s BB. He’s yours for the duration.”

“Yes, ma’am.” GT slipped under BB’s shoulder and guided him to the bay doors where he was gently helped into the compartment.

Not bothering to watch them leave, the colonel grabbed Daubney’s arm and pointed to the man that Lieutenants Daniels and McDonald were unloading from the rear of Daubney’s horse.

“He alive?”

“Edgars, ma’am. Didn’t make it. Burroughs took one, too. His body’s with the team that ran up ahead to the gates.”

“Dammit!” said Colonel Starkes. “Okay—get your ass on that ’copter and we’ll fly the hell outta here.”

Both Starkes and Daubney hopped onboard after Lieutenants Daniels and McDonald loaded Edgar’s body in the aft section beside the water rations. The two perimeter guards, Ren and Stimpy, climbed onboard.

The colonel slapped on the headset and the others did the same as they settled. Marty took a moment to focus—he was having trouble thinking straight. His mind had locked onto the singular item of finding Connor medical attention to the exclusion of everything else. Now that proper medical attention was imminent, he felt himself out of sorts. Absently, he slipped a headset on and heard the chatter. He turned his attention to Hannah Starkes and keyed his intercom.

“You’re the colonel?” he asked Starkes. “You’re the president?”

“I am. And you must be Marty,” she answered, looking at him appreciatively. “Are you wounded, soldier?” she asked gently.

“No, ma’am—I’m fine. It’s Mac I’m worried about. He lost a lotta blood, colonel.”

“Give me a full account of his injuries. Right now.”

“Mac took one in the left leg and one in the left arm. The one in the arm might’ve nicked an artery—he’s lost a lot of blood. Plus, he took at least four or five to the vest. No penetration. A double and a triple maybe five minutes apart. Probably bruised or broke some ribs.”

“Scotty? You hear that?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“How’s he doing?”

“Needs some blood, for sure. I have him as stable as I can. A saline drip and clot agent is in place. Sterilized the wounds for now. But, we need to go!”

“Major McLoy!”

“Yes, ma’am!”

“You hear that?”

“I did, ma’am.”

“Take the co-pilot’s seat. Direct the Professor to your best medical facilities.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

She glanced out the bay doors; impressed that Shamus was able to hold the helicopter in the meadow at such a steep angle. The wind buffeted the rotors every so often nearly causing the front rotor edge to slam into the meadow before, once again, the rotor leveled out. Seeing the deft yet random touches Shamus applied to the collector while they sat on the ground reminded her again of the serious danger that Shamus was keeping in check. It was certainly time to go.

“Move out, Professor!” she yelled, “I want to be airborne in less than five seconds. Make it happen!”

“My pleasure, ma’am.”

The aircraft gyrated violently on liftoff and the rotors whined with additional speed. Gravity loosened its hold on the big bird and Shamus carefully maneuvered away from the steep slope until out of danger. Gaining altitude, he sped east, increasing the distance between Connor MacMillen and much of his blood.

Staring at Major McLoy clambering into the copilot seat, Shamus turned very serious and picked the intercom off his ear and covered it with his hand for some privacy. He leaned into the ear of Major McLoy.

“You better not screw this up son or you’ll answer to me this shit goes south.”

“Head over that treeline, now.”

“These people are unbelievably important.”

“So shut up, Professor, and drive.”

“That’s what I wanna hear,” said Shamus. He smiled, twisting the collector and the ’copter sped toward the treeline.

“Professor, I need an open channel to call my headquarters,” said McLoy.

“Hold that blue button down to talk and let it up when you want to hear. Frequency’s set for your garrison. Both sides of the conversation can be heard by everyone with a headset, major.”

“Understood,” he said, nodding in appreciation. He held down the suggested button. “This is Major McLoy to headquarters. Do you copy? Over.”

After a few seconds delay, the major repeated his message.

“This is Sergeant Williams,” came the answer. “Go ahead, major. Over.”

“Willie, we’re inbound with the president on Marine One. We’re carrying two wounded men, one very critical. We’re bypassing the garrison and heading to Nemacolin for immediate medical assistance. Over.”

“Roger that, major. Over.”

“Advise the commander of our intent. Alert Nemacolin to prepare for two wounded. One man has two gunshot wounds, one in the shoulder and the other in the hip. His wounds are serious, but stable and not yet life threatening. The other man is critical with a gunshot in the leg and one in the arm. The one in the arm may have nicked an artery—he’s lost a lot of blood, Willie. He is on an IV drip. Wounds are being tended to as best we can for now. Over.”

“Understood, major. Will advise commander of plan to bypass the garrison. I’ll radio Nemacolin to expect you. Over.”

“Let ’em know we’ll be landing on the airstrip helipads, Willie. Over.”

“Roger that, sir. Out.”

In less than a minute, the sergeant’s voice returned to the radio. “Sergeant Williams to Major McLoy. Do you read, sir? Over.”

“Yeah, Willie, I’m here. Over.”

“Sir, Nemacolin is up to speed. They want an ETA. General Harmon wants a report on what’s happening down the hill. Over.”

“The president’s ’copter hit the enemy with a Hellfire missile at the base of the mountain. That stopped their main force from advancing. We saw the garrison unit scream down the hill to assist. I’d send additional men to secure the highway below the Hellfire strike—that army may organize again and decide to take another shot up the hill. Hold for ETA. Over.”

“Roger that, major. Holding for ETA. Over.”

Keenan raised an eyebrow toward Shamus in question.

“How far away is this Nemacolin?” Shamus asked.

“It’s another few miles.”

“Tell ’em we’ll be there in five,” said Shamus.

“Willie, let Nemacolin know we’ll be there in five minutes. Over.”

“Roger that, sir. Over and out.”

Major McLoy turned in his seat and caught the colonel’s eye. “Ma’am, can you hear me?”

“Yes, major,” she answered, “I heard your entire conversation.”

“Yes, ma’am. Willie’s good on the radio, colonel—he’ll have everyone at Nemacolin notified. They’re a great bunch of docs there, ma’am. We’ll make sure both of ’em survive.”

“Yeah, major, I know you’ll try.”

Beyond the crest of the next hill, a massive clearing interrupted the trees revealing the sprawling and well-maintained grounds of Nemacolin Woodlands. An airstrip, unused in recent years, was situated on the east end of the compound. Clearly marked, two helipads were built nearer the airstrip’s link to the main hotel. Each helipad was forty feet in diameter; Shamus targeted the one closest to the building and dropped the nose of the aircraft in a controlled dive. Ten people with two gurneys stood near the building entrance waiting.

“Scott!” yelled Colonel Starkes over the intercom.

“Yes, ma’am,” he answered, looking up from redressing Connor’s wounds.

“You’re to stay with Colonel MacMillen at all times when he leaves this bird. There’s a team of medical personnel down there that I assume will take him to an operating room. You will attend that operation. You will assist if needed. Is that understood?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“GT!”

“Ma’am?”

“You’re to stay with the other wounded man—BB.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“GT, stay with BB throughout. I want each of you to report back when the medical outcome is apparent. Am I clear?”

“Understood, ma’am,” said Scott.

“Yes, ma’am,” said GT.

“We’re down. We’re down, ma’am,” said Shamus, “Go!”

The bay doors opened as the helicopter’s skids gently touched the ground. A gurney and medical personnel waited on each side of the helicopter.

“Move out!” shouted Colonel Starkes, “Daniels, Ren, Stimpy and McDonald, stay with the Professor and protect this bird!”

Connor Mac and BB were positioned at each bay door for offloading. Nicole caught the attention of CJ and tried to direct his eyes toward Connor and the bay door.

“CJ, that’s your daddy. See? No, look there. Him. That’s your daddy.”

CHAPTER 11.24-Cooper

White lab coats swirled in the draft from the slowing rotors of the bird. Medical personnel offloaded Connor and BB immediately onto the gurneys. Nearing the hotel entrance doors and away from the rotor noise, a tall, handsome man with blazing eyes took over. He was clearly in charge.

“I’m Dr. Gerry Cooper. What do we have?” He addressed Scott, correctly assuming he was the individual most suited to answer.

“Gerry,” said Scott, “I’m Scott. I’m a medic.” He stayed next to the gurney with his hand never leaving the rail as they rushed forward. GT shadowed Scott doing the same with BB.

“Give me your take on this, Scott—I’ll take all the help I can get.”

“BB, who’s behind us is doing okay—Mac’s doing bad. He needs surgery. His vitals are down. He’s lost a lotta blood, Dr. Cooper,” said Scott, bolstering his words with passion.

“What’s his blood type,” asked the doctor.

“AB positive on Mac, B positive on BB.”

Cooper turned to a woman on his right. “Sally, review the blood donor list and have everyone who has AB positive or B positive blood to the ER. I want you drawing blood before I arrive, okay?”

“Yes, doctor, I’m on it.” She ran to the door, intent on her task.

“Let’s get moving! I want them both in the operating rooms pronto,” said Dr. Cooper. “This Mac guy needs first priority. Marcus, Springer, this one’s mine.”

Both doctors were tending to BB and nodded. The medical personnel nimbly guided the two gurneys holding Connor and BB down the halls of the hotel.

Colonel Starkes moved toward the Doctor. She wanted an update, but a truthful one.

“Dr. Cooper,” she said, “I’m Colonel—”

“Not now!” he answered. “I know who you are, Starkes. Please, sit tight. I apologize for my lack of tact, but if I have any hope of saving this guy, he needs to be on my table now.”

“Go, doctor,” she said, without hesitation.

“I think there’s a nicked artery in the leg or arm. If I don’t get that addressed, he’s a dead man. Medic, you need to be with me at the operating table. We’re a bit short-handed.”

“Okay, Doc, I’ll follow you.”

“I’ll need you sterile,” said Doctor Cooper. “Scrub in. It’s inside the red door near the operational theater.”

“I get it, Doc, I’ll scrub in.”

“Good, Scott, I need the help. This time, you’ll serve as second surgeon to me. Doctors Marcus and Springer will tend to your friend—is it BB?”

“Yes, it is, Doc. I’ll help you as much as I can.”

“Yeah, I know. Springer and Marcus will be fine with BB. His wounds aren’t as bad and they’re perfectly capable of patching him up.” Dr. Cooper looked down at his patient. With the injection of fresh IV fluids, Connor stirred. Cooper heard him groan and saw the flutter of his eyelids. “Damn, he’s a tough sonuvabitch. He’s coming around.”

“How far to the operating room?” asked Amanda.

A young orderly turned to face Amanda. “The operating room is on the other side of the hotel. It’ll take us a couple minutes.”

Amanda nodded with growing concern. The gurneys were pushed forward with impressive efficiency. Behind them, the colonel and her team followed.

The confusion in Connor’s eyes began to clear. Despite his weakness, he attempted to lift his arm. Dr. Cooper held it down, surprised at the energy needed to do this. “Colonel MacMillen, I’m Dr. Gerry Cooper. You’re in a hospital. I’m a surgeon and I’m going to take care of you. Try not to move and try to stay calm, okay? Good. You’ve been shot, once in the arm and once in the leg. Understand?”

Connor nodded.

“Your wounds require immediate attention. You’re in Nemacolin’s hospital and we’re taking you to the operating room. Do you understand?”

Connor nodded again, smiled, and then grimaced in pain. He faded into unconsciousness again.

“He’s out again,” said Dr. Cooper. “Let’s move faster,” he urged.

Mark Harmon met the group at a hallway corridor and bullied his way to Dr. Cooper’s side. “He alive, Coop?”

“Yeah, he’s alive—now, move the hell outta the way, Mark.”

“Sorry,” he said, backing off. He settled in the midst of the group following the stretchers. After several steps, he noticed he was surrounded by a group of weapon-toting strangers. “Hello,” he said amicably to a woman on his left. “My name’s Mark Harmon. This is my place.”

Despite her concern over Colonel MacMillen’s well-being, Colonel Starkes forced a smile.

“I’m Colonel Hannah Starkes.”

“Madam President.”

“We can talk about that later, general.”

They shook hands without breaking stride and turned their attention back to the gurneys. “These guys are the best, colonel. Coop, Marcus, and Springer are excellent doctors. Your men are in good hands. We even have electricity for emergencies.”

“Thanks, General Harmon.”

Mark smiled at the colonel’s use of his self-designated title. His thoughts returned quickly to his friend’s condition. “You’re welcome, Madam President. And, just so you know colonel, that guy up there’s my best friend. You can rest assured I’ll make sure he doesn’t die before I have a chance to kill him.”

“Kill him?”

“Yeah, for making me think he was dead all these years.”

“Oh… right.”

He spotted Keenan slipping next to him. “Major McLoy?”

“Sir?”

“All this medical attention might take awhile.”

“Yes, sir.”

“I want you to make sure you show the president and her men to the Presidential Suites when you can.”

“Of course, sir.”

“I’m placing you in charge, major. Make sure that each of them has everything they need. Understood?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Commander Bastin filled me in on the details of your run-in with the enemy. I’ve assigned Val Jarvis and her team to assist you with the newcomers. She’ll follow all your instructions.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“I want you to go now to make sure everything’s ready for the president and her men, then come back here to show them to their rooms.”

“Yes, sir.” The major took off down the hallway at a full run as the stretchers arrived at the operating rooms.

Dr. Cooper directed his team to prepare Connor MacMillen for surgery and he turned to confer briefly with Marcus and Springer. After a half minute, he walked quickly to Mark Harmon and spoke to him softly. Mark nodded and immediately ushered non-medical personnel into a waiting room. Satisfied that the situation was under control, Dr. Cooper discussed Connor’s condition with the charge nurse at the operatory door. Satisfied that proper preparations were in place, he motioned for Scott to follow and entered the red door to the scrub room. Dr. Cooper wondered if they’d save either man—the blood loss was substantial.

“Damn,” he whispered. He didn’t know anyone who had survived such trauma. But he’d heard some stories about the legendary Connor Mac over the past few years from Mark Harmon—perhaps some of it was true.

“Scott?”

“Yeah, doc?”

“Are these two men gonna die? Are they tough enough to live?”

Scott smiled. He was at the sink, scrubbing vigorously at his hands. He was calm. “Well doc, they’re here now. That’s all they needed. They won’t die, doc. You’d have to fuck up for that to happen.”

Dr. Cooper rubbed the harsh soap across his wrists as water pulsed from the faucet. He pushed the pedal and rinsed with warm water. “So you say.”

“Oh, it’s a fact,” said Scott. “Those two are the toughest men I’ve ever known. GT—he’s one of the guys in the waiting room—might give ’em both a run for their money. Shamus too.”

“Have you done any surgery, Scott?”

“Basic stuff—in the field.”

“Good. We have a bleeder in that arm and we need to get it addressed fast. There’s probably bone fragments, too.”

“Yeah, doc, that’s what I figured.”

“Okay, let’s go.”

“You got it, Coop.”

“Don’t call me that, medic.”

“Okay, Coop.”

“You bastard.”

“You fix my men, Coop. Then, not only will I call you anything you want, I’ll kiss your pinky ring while I’m doing it.”

“Okay,” said Dr. Cooper, smiling. “Follow me.”

CHAPTER 11.25-Keeping Warm

“What the hell?” mumbled Connor, floating into consciousness. He was inside a cold white room. The lights were blindingly bright. His eyes snapped from face to face. Everyone he saw wore a surgical mask. A machine kept track of Connors vital statistics, beeping incessantly with a consistency that signaled strength. Hoses dangled and people were touching him, wiping his body and positioning him on a cold table. He didn’t like it. “Quit fuckin’ with me!” he yelled. He tried to move his arm, but it was held firm.

A tall man looked down at him. “Colonel, I’m Dr. Cooper. You’re in the Nemacolin hospital. We’re gonna operate on your gunshot wounds. Do you understand?”

“Yeah, yeah, same as before,” he answered weakly.

“Yes, that’s right. You have a bullet wound in your left arm and one in your left leg. I need to stop the bleeding in your arm. Can I push this anesthetic into the IV to knock you out?”

Before Connor agreed, he stared back at Scott who was staring intently at Connor. The man’s intensity was so bright and focused that Connor forgot his pain briefly. “Who’re you?”

“Me?”

“Do I stutter?”

Scott laughed joyfully. “No, sir, you don’t stutter. I’m Scott. I’m part of the team that saved Amanda.”

Connor closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened them again, he forced a smile past his pain. “I’m sorry, man. It’s a pleasure to meet you. I—” He attempted to raise his right hand to shake, but Scott held it down firmly.

“You’ve have IV’s in both arms, sir.” Scott slipped his hand into Connor’s and grasped it firmly.

“A pleasure, Scott.”

“Same here, colonel.”

“Scott, we don’t have time for pleasantries.”

“Understood, Coop.”

“Dr. Cooper,” whispered Connor, “do what you need to do. I’m in good hands if this guy’s with you.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence, colonel. You need to calm down, sir—your heart rate’s elevated and your blood pressure’s causing increased blood loss,” said Dr. Cooper.

“Sure. Okay.” Connor waved his hand weakly, asking Scott to come closer. “We’re at Nemacolin, right?”

“Yes.”

“Mark Harmon still owns this place?”

“I dunno. Hold on.”

“Hey Coop, is there a Mark Harmon in this place?”

Dr. Cooper studied Scott with surprise. He nodded. “Yeah, this is his place.”

Scott leaned closer to Connor’s ear. “You hear that?”

“Yeah. Good.”

“Okay then, stay calm while we work on getting you fixed up…”

“Wait, Scott!” said Connor urgently.

“Colonel, I promise you’ll see Mark after we fix you up, okay?”

“No! I hafta see him now. Please! Just… in case,” said Connor. He faded into unconsciousness. A nurse was on the verge of administering the anesthetic, but Scott waved his hand, stopping her. Dr. Cooper glared.

“He needs to be down right now, medic,” said Dr. Cooper.

“I know, Coop, I agree. But he wants to talk to Harmon before he goes under. I want to honor that request.”

Scott slapped Connor’s face to rouse him and his eyes flared open. The brief savagery in his look surprised Scott and gave him pause. There was ferocity beneath his weakened state. “You asked for Mark Harmon. You have maybe a minute before Dr. Cooper bites my head off. Understand, colonel?”

“Yeah. Where’s Mark?”

“Just hold on for a sec.”

Scott left the room and returned in less than ten seconds with Harmon. A nurse held a surgical mask out to him and he held it over his mouth and nose with his hand.

“Don’t you touch a thing, Mark. You hear me?” asked Dr. Cooper.

“Yeah, Coop, I know.” He approached Connor, looming above his friend. One of the nurses loaded a fresh pint of blood onto the IV tree. The other nurse stood ready to administer the anesthetic at Dr. Cooper’s command. The doctor shook his head, making it clear she should wait for the moment.

Mark Harmon grinned at Connor. “Hey.”

“Mark.”

“It took ya long enough.”

“Some traveling…”

“Yeah, yeah, likely excuse.”

“’Stralia’s lot further than you think.”

“I shoulda known the bird flu couldn’t kill you.”

Connor smiled and ignored the tears streaming down his friend’s face. “Are they—can you tell me?”

“They’re alive, Mac. Terry’s alive and so are Liam and Shannon. They’re by the doors over there. Can barely keep everybody out.”

Connor closed his eyes under the weight of his fatigue and blood loss. Perhaps he was holding together only to hear those words. He was that bad off. “My brothers? Sisters?”

“Terry, Ryan, Andy, and the kids have done a great job at your place. They’re thriving. But, Melissa and Megan didn’t make it, Mac.”

Connor closed his eyes, feeling the loss permeate his weakened body. The pain in his leg hurt like hell, but was manageable. The wound in his arm was more of a problem. The pulse of pain was maddening. He was close to unconsciousness, but he pulled himself from those depths to focus on Mark.

“Mac, there’s some other folks demanding to see you before you go under.”

Ryan, a mask across his mouth, appeared in Connor’s view.

“Hey, Ry.”

“Mac.”

There was a commotion at the door. With immense effort, Connor, tired beyond belief, turned his head to see Andy.

“Hey, Mac.”

“Andy.”

More commotion at the door. He saw her, a beautiful aura of bright light surrounding her. Her hands were to her mouth and she was crying. It was his Terry, alive, and beside her was Liam, tall beyond expectations. A redheaded Shannon clung to Liam’s hand, her bright eyes crying. Connor wanted to say so much to them, but he was too weak. He smiled thinly and closed his eyes. It had been incredibly hard work, but he had made it home. He forced his voice to speak.

“Terry,” he said softly.

“This man needs to be under now for surgery or I wash my hands of this horseshit!” Dr. Cooper’s command of the room was apparent.

“Do it, Coop,” said Mark.

The nurse prepared to administer the anesthetic and Dr. Cooper selected a scalpel.

“You’re going under for surgery, colonel. Just relax and stay calm.”

“I’m calm, doc, just cold. So very cold.”

Liam stood behind the adults who were deferring to the commanding presence of Dr. Cooper. Impulsively, he pushed his way through and dropped his plastic bag on the floor next to the surgery table. He removed the bear coat. Before the adults could act, the young man draped it over his father’s legs and waist, deftly missing his IV lines.

“What the hell?” yelled Dr. Cooper.

Terry had stepped forward and Andy followed in Liam’s wake. They saw Liam’s intent and they slowed the movements of those trying to intervene. Scott was in a position to stop the boy, but recognized the pleading look of his mother. He hesitated and Liam slid beside him.

“Dad, it’s me. Liam.”

Connor’s eyes snapped open and he stared at his son. He smiled faintly. “Hey, Liam.”

“I made this bear coat to keep you warm, dad.”

“Sounds like a good plan, son.”

“Get him the fuck outta here,” said Dr. Cooper.

Connor faded into darkness.

THE END

Endnotes

Thank you for reading. I hope you enjoyed this novel. As always, I would welcome any comments or feedback. Plus, I would love to know in which direction to take the next novel, if warranted. I could go forward from the surgery or retro to depict the four years that transpired prior to Connor Mac landing in San Fran. I could do either. I’ll let you decide. Until then, I’ll prep my novel Pizza Bones. I can be reached at: paulkirk0510@gmail.com

About the Author

Paul R. Kirk, MA, CRC, CCM, LPC, CEAS, makes his living as an occupational and rehabilitation consultant who assists seriously ill or injured professionals in their efforts to return to a productive and fulfilling lifestyle. Master’s trained in existential phenomological psychology and licensed as a professional counselor, Paul Kirk has spent over 28 years assessing the residual life potentials of individuals after a personal devastation, whether mental or physical. In-depth vocational research and isolating residual transferable skills for use in future life activity comes natural and is easily extrapolated into assessing a post apocalyptic world. Already published within his specialty, this is his first work of fiction in a new series of post-apocalyptic books. He lives with his lovely wife and three wonderful children in Fort Wayne, Indiana. He has a cat, Dexter, who really loves everyone in the family but him.

Connect Online: Web Site: http://www.devastationpoint.com

Smashwords Profile: Website: http://www.smashwords.com/profile/view/PaulRKirk

Discover other titles by Paul R. Kirk at www.devastationpoint.com

Copyright

Devastation Point is a fictional work. While some of the locations reflected in the book describe actual locations, this is intended only to lend an authentic theme. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual events or persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

Copyright 2014 Paul R. Kirk

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form, except for the inclusion of brief quotations in review, without permission in writing from the author.

Edited by Daryl V. Del Re

Cover Art Design by Damonza.com

Content

Paul R. Kirk
DEVASTATION POINT
5 Years Post Viral Apocalypse

SECTION 1: The Hunt for Connor Mac gets Complicated

CHAPTER 1.1-The Ambush

CHAPTER 1.2-Returning to Base

CHAPTER 1.3-Snuff

CHAPTER 1.4-Nicole

CHAPTER 1.5-H5N1 Devastation

CHAPTER 1.6-Dusting Off the Old Blue Quilt

CHAPTER 1.7-Return to Boot Camp

CHAPTER 1.8-Getting a Bead

CHAPTER 1.9-Thinking Long-term

CHAPTER 1.10-The Datalink

CHAPTER 1.11-Sub-hunting

CHAPTER 1.12-A Better Path

CHAPTER 1.13-Marty on the Hunt

CHAPTER 1.14-Bait

CHAPTER 1.15-Casting a Narrow Net

CHAPTER 1.16-Brown Two-story with Green Trim

CHAPTER 1.17-Finding the Way

CHAPTER 1.18-A Perimeter Breached

CHAPTER 1.19-The Hunter’s Home

CHAPTER 1.20-A Better Bead

SECTION 2: Marty Catches Up

CHAPTER 2.1-A Marine Magnum

CHAPTER 2.2-The Subdivision Provides a Plan

CHAPTER 2.3-Buzzy’s News

CHAPTER 2.4-Knees Weaken

CHAPTER 2.5-Sniffing the Bait

CHAPTER 2.6-Some Slack

CHAPTER 2.7-The Skittish Colt

CHAPTER 2.8-A Judgment Call

CHAPTER 2.9-The Decksweeper

CHAPTER 2.10-A Refined Search

CHAPTER 2.11-Beans and Corn

CHAPTER 2.12-Awake to Good News

CHAPTER 2.13-Hope for the Best

CHAPTER 2.14-Altering the Hunt

CHAPTER 2.15-Grandaddy Frank

CHAPTER 2.16-A Sweet and Gentle Kiss

CHAPTER 2.17-Ground Rules

CHAPTER 2.18-Shopping at FedX

CHAPTER 2.19-Was that you?

SECTION 3: “Sex, Love, and Rock-n-Roll (Hall of Fame)”

CHAPTER 3.1-The Dangers of Cleveland

CHAPTER 3.2-The Presidential Seal

CHAPTER 3.3-Answers are Needed

CHAPTER 3.4-Liam Gets His Bear

CHAPTER 3.5-Jimmy’s got something

CHAPTER 3.6-Cody

CHAPTER 3.7-A Dinner Bell

CHAPTER 3.8-Getting Started

CHAPTER 3.9-Terry

CHAPTER 3.10-Questioning the Assault

CHAPTER 3.11-Declaration

CHAPTER 3.12-Cleaning Out the Rats

CHAPTER 3.13-Figuring it out

CHAPTER 3.14-Private First Class

CHAPTER 3.15-The Sikorsky H-92 Superhawk

CHAPTER 3.16-Getting Stitched Up

CHAPTER 3.17-Dropping Leaflets

CHAPTER 3.18-Poopin’ Green

CHAPTER 3.19-A Quiet Moan

CHAPTER 3.20-Cleveland at Dusk

CHAPTER 3.21-Securing the Rock-n-Roll Hall of Fame

SECTION 4: Making Friends and Enemies after the Bird Flu

CHAPTER 4.1-Not Sorry

CHAPTER 4.2-Emerging as a Pair

CHAPTER 4.3-Can we stay?

CHAPTER 4.4-Sleeping in Cleveland

CHAPTER 4.5-Bird Flu Could Reach America

CHAPTER 4.6-Phoenix Justice

CHAPTER 4.7-Talk Around the Fire Pit

CHAPTER 4.8-Not Coming to Talk

CHAPTER 4.9-Breakfast Interrupted

CHAPTER 4.10-Staking a Claim

CHAPTER 4.11-John McLeod

CHAPTER 4.12-Invite to Dinner

CHAPTER 4.13-Clan Notification

CHAPTER 4.14-Meeting of the Minds

CHAPTER 4.15-Runnin’ My Own Tab

CHAPTER 4.16-Meeting John’s Crew

CHAPTER 4.17-Phoenix Make Amends

CHAPTER 4.18-Eating Breakfast and Finding BB

CHAPTER 4.19-An Olive Branch

CHAPTER 4.20-Spoons in a Drawer

SECTION 5: The Hall of Fame Awaits

CHAPTER 5.1-Getting Familiar

CHAPTER 5.2-Eating the Ribs of Phoenix Justice

CHAPTER 5.3-A Pressing Need

CHAPTER 5.4-Telling a Story

CHAPTER 5.5-Marauders

CHAPTER 5.6-The Hilton

CHAPTER 5.7-Joining the Team

CHAPTER 5.8-Burying the Dead

CHAPTER 5.9-Finding a Letter

CHAPTER 5.10-Newbies

CHAPTER 5.11-First Fight

CHAPTER 5.12-A Connection Made

CHAPTER 5.13-The Innocent School Girl Look

CHAPTER 5.14-A Homemade Merlot

CHAPTER 5.15-Killington Makes His Mark

CHAPTER 5.16-Women and Battle

CHAPTER 5.17-Making Babies

CHAPTER 5.18-A Spider

CHAPTER 5.19-Sneaking into Cleveland

CHAPTER 5.20-Defining an Enemy

SECTION 6: The Attack

CHAPTER 6.1-Midnight Looms

CHAPTER 6.2-Low and Quiet

CHAPTER 6.3-A View from Afar

CHAPTER 6.4-Imminent Threat

CHAPTER 6.5-A Heads Up

CHAPTER 6.6-Spider’s Web

CHAPTER 6.7-A Captive Ghost

CHAPTER 6.8-Trust

CHAPTER 6.9-A Ghost Disappears

CHAPTER 6.10-Full Alert

CHAPTER 6.12-A Need to Know

CHAPTER 6.13-Hostile Contact

CHAPTER 6.14-Engage

CHAPTER 6.15-Full Sprint

CHAPTER 6.16-All Force Necessary

CHAPTER 6.17-Mickey at the Doors

CHAPTER 6.18-Brace for Impact

CHAPTER 6.19-Last Stand

CHAPTER 6.20-The Escape

CHAPTER 6.21-Acquiring a Beretta

SECTION 7: A Map, Steel Mill and Missed Connections

CHAPTER 7.1-Bird Fuel

CHAPTER 7.2-Waving the Taurus

CHAPTER 7.3-The NRC

CHAPTER 7.4-The Green Light of Speculation

CHAPTER 7.5-Rory

CHAPTER 7.6-Seven Days

CHAPTER 7.7-Finding a Wife

CHAPTER 7.8-On the Move

CHAPTER 7.9-Rejoin the Living

CHAPTER 7.10-Thinking Big

CHAPTER 7.11-A Newborn Kitten

CHAPTER 7.12-Decay

CHAPTER 7.13-Recovery

CHAPTER 7.14-Answering the Obvious

CHAPTER 7.15-Seeking Aldonza’s Hand

CHAPTER 7.16-A Democracy

CHAPTER 7.17-Starkes at the Mill

CHAPTER 7.18-Bridges and Armies

CHAPTER 7.19-A Map at the Mill

CHAPTER 7.20-Restless

SECTION 8: A Hellfire, Tailshaft Bearing and Secret Cache

CHAPTER 8.1-Travel at 2550 Feet Per Second

CHAPTER 8.2-Dodging a Bullet

CHAPTER 8.3-Finding Bird Parts

CHAPTER 8.4-Phoenix Regroups

CHAPTER 8.5-A Closer Look

CHAPTER 8.6-A Pretty Lady

CHAPTER 8.7-Hiding from a Hellfire

CHAPTER 8.8-The Secret Cache

CHAPTER 8.9-Faint Rumblings

CHAPTER 8.10-The KFC

CHAPTER 8.11-The Unveiling

CHAPTER 8.12-Wanting Revenge

CHAPTER 8.13-A Rusting Chevy Caprice

CHAPTER 8.14-As Circumstances Permit

CHAPTER 8.15-Rats are Everywhere

CHAPTER 8.16-Crushed Love

CHAPTER 8.17-A Change is Made

CHAPTER 8.18-The Tailshaft Bearing

CHAPTER 8.19-Renaldo and Gabriela

CHAPTER 8.20-First Light

CHAPTER 8.21-You Drive or Die, Puta

SECTION 9: Rat Pack on the Run

CHAPTER 9.1-The Perimeter

CHAPTER 9.2-Handing Over a Gun

CHAPTER 9.3-A Judgment Call

CHAPTER 9.4-Into the Fold

CHAPTER 9.5-Delicate Fingers

CHAPTER 9.6-Talking to Connor Mac

CHAPTER 9.7-Preparing the Team

CHAPTER 9.8-Pushing Through the Night

CHAPTER 9.9-The Use of High Explosives

CHAPTER 9.10-A Return to Pittsburgh

CHAPTER 9.11-Assessing the Enemy

CHAPTER 9.12-Playing with C-4

CHAPTER 9.13-Watching the Fireworks

CHAPTER 9.14-A Promotion

CHAPTER 9.15-Pinned Down

CHAPTER 9.16-Burning with Fury

CHAPTER 9.17-Bug Out

CHAPTER 9.18-Seeking Answers

CHAPTER 9.19-An Unplanned Discovery

SECTION 10: A Vacation from Wedding Planning

CHAPTER 10.1-Fishing in Lower Turkeyfoot

CHAPTER 10.2-A Hard Look at Perryopolis

CHAPTER 10.3-Another Pretty Lady

CHAPTER 10.4-The Art of Negotiation

CHAPTER 10.5-Recovering at McDonalds

CHAPTER 10.6-Low on Fuel

CHAPTER 10.7-Big Momma’s Ale

CHAPTER 10.8-GT’s Fuel Stabilizer

CHAPTER 10.9-Kaiden is Kept Alive

CHAPTER 10.10-Harmon’s Invitation

CHAPTER 10.11-Georgie Sees Something

CHAPTER 10.12-A Ghost Town

CHAPTER 10.13-Wedding Gifts

CHAPTER 10.14-The Summit Garrison

CHAPTER 10.15-A Trap is Made

CHAPTER 10.16-Major McLoy

CHAPTER 10.17-Tripwires

CHAPTER 10.18-Learning Mode

CHAPTER 10.19-Some Strange News

CHAPTER 10.20-Wahlberg Unmasked

CHAPTER 10.21-A History Lesson

CHAPTER 10.22-A Decoy

SECTION 11: The Battle at the Summit

CHAPTER 11.1-Expertise in Play

CHAPTER 11.2-An Impossible Discovery

CHAPTER 11.3-A Visit to Perryopolis

CHAPTER 11.4-A Lung Shot

CHAPTER 11.5-Sharing Big Momma’s Ale

CHAPTER 11.6-The Hounds of War

CHAPTER 11.7-The Battle at the Summit Begins

CHAPTER 11.8-Burn and Bury

CHAPTER 11.9-The Onslaught

CHAPTER 11.10-Five Cases of Big Momma’s Ale

CHAPTER 11.11-A Feeding Frenzy

CHAPTER 11.12-The Summit Garrison Gates

CHAPTER 11.13-King Rat

CHAPTER 11.14-Luke Makes a Mark

CHAPTER 11.15-Hellfire in Hopwood

CHAPTER 11.16-The Bullets Thicken

CHAPTER 11.17-Colonel Bastin

CHAPTER 11.18-Ducking Low

CHAPTER 11.19-Collapsing in a Clump

CHAPTER 11.20-Converge

CHAPTER 11.21-Bullet Wound Evaluation

CHAPTER 11.22-The Professor Hesitates

CHAPTER 11.23-Getting to Nemacolin Fast

CHAPTER 11.24-Cooper

CHAPTER 11.25-Keeping Warm

Endnotes

About the Author

Copyright